《Lord of the Time: I Can Reincarnate Infinitely》


 Chapter 1: 1: The End is the Beginning

    The sun was high in the sky. Its blinding rays illuminated a mountain envelope with hundreds of trees. From their leaves, drips of water pour out from time to time. The soil on the mountainous road looks wet and there are scattered leaves and broken stones.


    The mountain road was situated 2000 meters above the ground.


    Suddenly, a car whizzed past on the mountain road. It maintained a steady pace because of the steep grades due to the natural incline of the terrain. Winding roads, hairpin turns, and switchbacks help vehicles navigate the ascent or descent but also prevent them from speeding.


    Inside the car, a man in a white office suit leaned on the window and gazed at the vistas of valleys, rivers, forests, and other natural features below the cliff. ''Well, not bad. This mountain is quite pleasing to the eye.''


    The man then focused on the road ahead of him. He knew how dangerous his behavior was. He could already imagine the oue if he fell on the cliff by ident. Even if you give him nine lives, he wouldn''t dare to try it. After all, wouldn''t he simply die and turn into a meat paste? ''Huh? What am I even thinking? Surely that won''t happen, right?''


    He felt a shiver on his spine when he thought of this. His name was Caleb, and he is... Suddenly, a deep and powerful roar, simr to the noise of a distant and amplified thunderstorm, reverberated in the mountain road.


    ''W-what''s that?'' Caleb''s eyes widened when he sawrge rocks the size of boulders fall five meters in front of him. ''Crap!''


    Caleb thought of possibilities on what was happening. He slowly stepped on the break of the car to slow it down as clusters of rocks blocked the way. The deafening roar around him made it hard for him to calm down. Gradually, the car began to slow down until it went to aplete stop.


    Without even sparing a thought, Caleb decided to turn the car around and drive away from the falling rocks.


    The rumbling of the impendingndslide began subtly, like a distant thunderp, as the umted mass of soil and rocks started to shift. And then, all at once, the mountainside seemed to exhale, surrendering to the powerful forces that had been building beneath its surface.


    With a deafening roar, thendslide surged forth¡ªa chaotic cascade of earth, stones, and vegetation in a desperate rush to escape the embrace of the slopes. The terrain that had once been the epitome of stability now seemed toe alive as if the very essence of thendscape had awakened.


    Enormous boulders, some asrge as vehicles, were torn from their ancient moorings and carried along in the relentless torrent. Trees, stripped of their roots, were caught in the tumultuous dance of the debris flow, their branches reaching out like desperate fingers. The roar of thendslide drowned out all other sounds as if nature itself was proiming its unyielding power.


    ''Fuck! Fuck! Fuck!'' Caleb began to curse his luck. He realized that he was really in danger this time. He can''t even speed up the car because of the slippery ground caused by the rain. The road was too narrow to perform different maneuvers. Suddenly, he realized that he didn''t really have a choice. The threat of thendslide and the risk of falling to the cliff hung over his head.


    He gritted his teeth and went for a full speed. ''It''s do or die!''


    As thendslide continued its descent, it left behind a trail of destruction that bore witness to its unforgiving path. Roads were obliterated, and the very contours of thend were rearranged in a chaotic symphony of destruction. One of the rocks fell urately on the car, and then the flood of debris, broken wood, and sand devoured the car.


    ''Argh!!'' The impact of the rock crushed Caleb''s internal organs and numerous bones in his body, including his spine, suffered severe damage. He couldn''t move, couldn''t breathe, his limbs were twisted in different directions and he could even feel the taste of earthy, metallic, slightly sweet, slightly bitter, mildly salty substance on his mouth as the surrounding soil inside the car threatened to choke him to death.


    Caleb began to feel dizzy as his consciousness became blurry. He couldn''t even hear the surrounding sounds anymore, but he could feel that the car he was in was in a free fall. ''So this is how I''m gonna die? Not instant? But a slow and painful one? The collision should''ve just ended me!''


    He felt a pang of regret as his life shed before his eyes. Happy memories, bad memories, people he held dear, pictures of his parents. It was as if he was watching the highlights of his life in a film. Strangely, he felt peaceful and began to ept that he was dying slowly and he knew that it would be over once the car hit the ground. Just the sheer momentum and impact would make the car explode.


    Out of nowhere, unbeknownst to Caleb, a blue slippery, slimy liquid appeared just above his body. Currently, Caleb had already lost his presence of mind. His thoughts were chaotic. The liquid contained mysterious runes and a countless, infinite symbol of clocks hovered inside of it.


    Strangely, the rocks that could topple houses and huge enough to scrap most vehicles, alongside the flood of debris and sand, stopped from free-falling motion and becamepletely still.


    Such scenes can only happen in films and novels. Unfortunately, no one is there to witness it. The blue slimy liquid wrapped itself around Caleb''s paralyzed body.


    ''Uh? I can''t feel pain? Did I finally sumb to death?'' Caleb expected to see a river with boats or an angel descending to take his soul to heaven or even the worst-case scenario, go to hell. To his disappointment, nothing changed. There is only the ever-changing darkness in his sight. ''So heaven and hell are fake?''


    Just like that, the blue liquid managed topletely envelop Caleb''s body. From head, shoulders, to toe. The runic symbols started to sway, and the hands of the clocks began to rotate simultaneously.


    TIK TOK! TIK TOK! TIK TOK!


    Then Caleb''s body disappeared without a trace along with the slimy liquid. As if pressing the y button, without the blue liquid, the flood of debris, the entirendslide resumed with the same ferocity as it had been before the appearance of the mysterious slime.

 Chapter 2: 2: Reincarnation!

    Caleb didn''t know how much time had passed. Around him was the never-changing vast expanse of darkness, an endless one at that. The good thing is, he didn''t know why, but he didn''t feel a bit of boredom even though he was the type of person to get impatient easily once left alone on the side without doing anything. Contrary to it, he felt weirdly at peace.


    ''This might be better than going to hell,'' Caleb scoffed at the idea.


    After all, he was pretty damn sure that he wouldnd to hell if ever it was real. Everything he did in his life, he did them for his best interest. Is he evil? If you ask the people around him in his life, they would definitely nod their heads without hesitation.


    Yet Caleb didn''t think so. Evil? No! But he wasn''t a hypocrite to im that he was a good person... ''Still, I''m at least aw-abiding citizen.''


    ''One, two, three, four, five, six, seven, eight..."


    Just like that, seconds, days, weeks, months, or even years... Hepletely lost track of time. At first, he resolves himself to count in seconds as much as he can. But after he reached counting from one to one thousand seconds, he got distracted. In the end, he helplessly decided against such an impossible task.


    While Caleb stared at the lightless void, although he didn''t have eyes to begin with. He felt a sudden tug on his soul. A call, so bizarre, but it felt natural. Suddenly, a sphere of light emerged in the direction where his gaze was. Rays upon rays of light that pushed the darkness away appeared.


    ''What the?'' The sphere got bigger and bigger. Caleb almost took a step back when he remembered that he didn''t even have feet. Caleb felt that a strange force pulling him. What''s more, he couldn''t even resist. Helpless, he can only give up. ''If you can''t fight it, enjoy it? What''s the worst that could happen, right?''


    Of course not! Caleb struggled with all his might. He didn''t know what was on the other side of the sphere. Fear is an instinct of humans and the oldest fear that has existed since ancient times was the fear of the unknown!


    Just like that, the immovable met the unstoppable force. ''No!!!''


    ...


    "No!!!" A shriek simr to that of a pig resounded to his ears.


    ''Uh? Wait what? Since when can I hear?''


    "Jacob, what''s wrong?" A gentle voice filled with worry sounded yet again. This time, Caleb knew that it wasn''t his illusion. He could really hear! But what''s up with Jacob?


    Out of wonder, Caleb opened his eyes. Only to see three pairs of eyes staring at him with a mix of confusion, distress, and concern.


    ''Crap? Where am I? Who am I? What is happening!?'' Weirded by the circumstances he finds himself in. Caleb swallowed and scanned the ce. Wooden ceiling filled with tiny holes, water containers lined up below a dirty kitchen, and an unfamiliar musty smell.


    Aside from him, there are three people: a middle-aged woman wearing a simple in cotton dress that didn''t have patterns at all. She has brown eyes, lusterless ck hair with the length reaching her neck, a high nose, sunken cheeks, unhealthy pale skin, and there''s a hint of weariness, a shadow of exhaustion that speaks of the toll it takes on her spirit.


    Beside her, there''s also a middle-aged man whose appearance perfectly portrays what a farmer looks like in Caleb''s mind.


    His weathered face, etched with lines that map the years ofbor and the ever-present sun, carries the stories of seasons past. His eyes, weather-worn yet sharp, hold a depth of knowledge that onlyes from years of tending to thend.


    A worn hat sits atop his head¡ªa faithfulpanion through rain and shine. His clothing, though practical, bears the signs of hard work¡ªa patch here, a stain there¡ªeach mark a badge of honor earned through toil. The faded denim and worn nnel speak of a uniform chosen not for fashion, but for functionality, a reflection of a life spent in the fields.


    His hands, calloused and strong, bear witness to thebor that defines him. They''ve sown seeds and reaped harvests, dug trenches, and mended fences, shaping thend as surely as they''ve shaped his destiny. His fingers, weathered by the soil''s embrace, hold a touch that can nurture life from the earth itself.


    Lastly, a little girl, whom Caleb thinks to be eight years above. She has big eyes which were currently glued to his face. A small delicate nose, pinkish cheeks, and white skin. The little girl wore ragged white clothes, and a pair of wooden slippers, and her hair, supple hair reached her small shoulders. In Caleb''s eyes, she looks weak and brittle.


    "Jacob, did you dream of something bad?" The middle-aged man sat on the ground to face Caleb and patted him gently on the back.


    Feeling the strong hand, Caleb pushed his misceneous thoughts to the back of his head. "Umm..."'' Caleb responded with a nod of his head.


    Since he didn''t know what was going on or how he was supposed to behave, Caleb decided to take a careful approach. Do less, talk less. It was the old routine to avoid making mistakes.


    The middle-aged man stared at Caleb for a moment before giving him a gentle smile. "Well, don''t move around much. Rest well, understood?"


    Beside him, the middle-aged woman breathed a sigh of relief and went to the kitchen to clean. She carefully walks around past a red, square mark on the floor.


    Caleb, once again, responded with a nod of his head. But deep inside, he was alreadyining. ''Damn, stop talking to me!''


    "Brother, do you want this?"


    ''Huh? Brother? Does this mean I got reincarnated? Yet I can still remember my past life. Seems my damned wish actually came true!'' Caleb eyed the piece of bread on a small palm. Two pairs of big brown pupils stared at him in the eyes. In the corner of the little girl''s mouth, Caleb notices crumbs of bread.


    For some reason, Caleb felt warmth in his heart. He could see that the little girl was obviously hungry, and it wasn''t enough to satiate her. Yet she was offering it to him. ''Umm? What am I even thinking?''

 Chapter 3: 3: Memories

    Inside the wooden house, Caleb leaned on a small window and stared at the thick-white ground covered with white crystals and at the calm rain of snow. ''I''m really not in my world. Or am I? Did I get reincarnated in the North Pole or something? Am I still on Earth?''


    Caleb turns around and looks at the three people with him. Then scanned the surroundings again, but this time more carefully. He took in every detail that he could see.


    ''Well, to think that I will be reincarnated with such a humble background. Doesn''t matter...'' A smirk formed from his mouth and he couldn''t help but grin. ''With the knowledge of my past life, I will at least have a decent life this time!''


    Then, Caleb froze and realized that his goal wasn''t ambitious enough. ''No, I will be filthy rich this time! To hell with a decent life!''


    Suddenly, Caleb felt a piercing pain in his temples, and then the surroundings in his vision doubled. The kitchen, the ceiling, and even the floor. Light-headed, Caleb immediately held the wood in the window to support himself. A massive headache followed, and a prickling sensation like thousands of needles assaulted his senses. ''W-what?''


    Unfamiliar scenes and knowledge flooded his mind. He saw the little girl and the two middle-aged people in the memories. He received a flood of memories that came from the body he was in. Fortunately, the memories weren''t rich enough to make him faint. After all, the body he was in was just a child and hadn''t lived long enough yet.


    Slowly, the pain receded, and Caleb felt a rxing sensation afterward. ''So that is the legendary receiving memory that other reincarnators feel.''


    The good thing is, he finally understood the situation he found himself in. The young boy or his current identity is Jacob. Caleb saw the young boy''s whole childhood as a story in the form of memories. He only knew the summary, but not every detail. The child helps his parents with the daily chores in the house. From tending the chickens, and helping his father on the farm, to ying with his little sister. His father''s name was Eduardo, his mother''s Erica, and the little girl was Patricia.


    Caleb didn''t know why he reced the consciousness of the child. No clue or anything about the strange event. He only knew that his name was Caleb, not Jacob. He died in andslide, appeared in a lightless void, and got forcefully pulled from a terrifying sphere of light.


    ''What the? It actually reincarnated me to the body of a child?'' Caleb scratched his head. ''Actually, this is more like a transmigration than reincarnation, right?''


    After all, reincarnation and transmigration are two entirely different concepts. How does he know? Because he spends most of his free time reading web novels!


    ''If it''s reincarnation, I should be born in a womb or as a baby!'' Caleb sighed and looked at his two short hands. ''I won''t get used to it anytime soon.'' He didn''t know what to feel. He can''t even control his body properly because of unfamiliarity. Living most of his life as an adult, strong and burly, and suddenly bing a child again doesn''t make it better. ''So this is how Conan feels when his body shrunk to a child again,'' Calebmented.


    "Erica, take Patricia to the bed..." Eduardo''s gruffy voice echoed in the wooden house as he instructed his wife.


    Erica put down the water container in her hands and, with a final wipe on the rough walls made of wood, she walked beside Patricia and embraced her as carefully as she could. "She really knows how to sleep." Then Erica carried Patricia to the medium-sized bed crafted from Turkese woods.


    Erica positioned the quilt on top of Patricia and stared at her peaceful face for a second, then sat beside her.


    Seeing his wife chuckling, Eduardo smiled. Their daughter had been fragile since birth. She had an emaciated physique and an unhealthyplexion when she was a baby. Thankfully, it slowly got better growing up. That''s why Patricia gets easily tired and sleeps frequently.


    "Eduardo, you forgot to keep the ice pick and the knife from the children''s reach." Erica pointed her fingers at the kitchen where a knife and short-pointed metal that gave a dangerous gleam were lying.


    "Oh..." "I''m still using them. I''m not done breaking the ice on the outside just yet." Eduardo paused for a moment and looked at Jacob, who was staring dazedly outside. ''What''s up with this kid? He''s been staring at the snow straight for a minute now.''


    "Hey son, what are you doing?"


    "Nothing..." Jacob, no... Caleb answered with a smile and shook his head. Now, he has finally got himself together and arranged his thoughts in an orderly manner.


    By now, he has a good understanding of how the original Jacob behaves. Just like other young boys... Jacob was pretty energetic and cheerful. However, he doesn''t behave as troublesome as other brats, since he wasn''t spoiled and has a good upbringing.


    ''I don''t need to act as carefully now. Not saying anything might even make it even more abnormal.'' Caleb mused.


    "How much sashimi powder do we still have?" Seeing his son finally back to his usual self, Eduardo didn''t pay attention to Jacob any longer and asked his wife.


    ''That''s right. Don''t talk to me...'' Caleb breathes a sigh of relief. ''I don''t know how to fucking treat you guys. Both of you are only seven years older than my original age.''


    Caleb doesn''t feel an attachment to Eduardo or Erica. He has a decent family, a loving mother, and a strict father in his past life. His mother died due to old age and his father followed. Still, they gave him all he needed, his father taught him how to stand by himself while his mother gave him the warmth of love. For Caleb, they are his only parents that cannot be reced.


    He wasn''t about to suddenly act warmly with Eduardo and Erica, right? That would be strange. Still, he can give them time and if they treat him well, then all he can do is give them respect and reciprocate in his own way. But they won''t be his mother and father anytime soon...


    "There are still three packs on the table tost us for three months. Why?" Erica caressed Patricia''s baby hair and answered.


    "I''m about to fry fish and cook stew soap. It won''t taste the same without the seasoning of sashimi powder." A chuckle escaped from Eduardo''s mouth.


    "Then be careful. As always, don''t let your eyes get exposed to the powder." Erica stood up from the floor, went to the table, took one pack of powder from it, and gave it to Eduardo.


    ''Sashimi powder?'' Caleb took note of this. For him, food is one of the joys life has to offer. He was curious about how it would make his foods in the future taste.

 Chapter 4: 4: Haunt of the Past

    Seeing Eduardo cook in the kitchen with a knife in his hand, cutting tofu and slicing vegetables. Caleb looks at his supposed little sister and mother humming beside her. ''Goddamn, she sleeps like a log.''


    Caleb walks past the two of them and looks at Eduardo''s broad shoulders. He knew that this kind of physique could exert terrifying strength. After all, Eduardo worked heavybor type of jobs all his life, such as farming.


    In front of Caleb, near a worn-out yet functioning chimney, there''s a mirror etched on just on top of the mouth where one was supposed to ce coals. As for why there''s a chimney when the family didn''t look well off to afford one, it can only be said a matter of priority. In this damned freezing ce, he found himself in, the importance of the chimney in every house was evident.


    Even the poor have their own ways to build one for themselves. It''s not a matter of wants but of necessity.


    Caleb shifted his gaze from the mirror to the fiery me just below it. The warmth of the me caressed his young face. Then Caleb curiously looked at his reflection in the mirror.


    ''Not bad. So this is the face that I will grow up with. Seems promising.'' In the mirror, a young boy with thick eyshes, brown eyes that faintly reflect the orange hue of me, somewhat chubby cheeks, ck hair, a small pointed nose, and good facial harmony.


    KNOCK! KNOCK! KNOCK!


    A sudden forceful knock at the door echoed three times, which made Caleb flinched a little. With a frown on his face, Caleb faced the direction of the thick door.


    "Bastard! Open the fucking door!!"


    "Eduardo, it''s time to pay. The boss won''t tolerate a deserter like you!" A second voice followed with a threatening intent behind the words. "We have scoured the entire kingdom for years just to search for you!"


    "If you don''t open it, I''ll kill you and your family, slowly and painfully, hahaha!" The threat was followed by a weirdugh that would make any listeners cold.


    "T-this..." A trace of hesitation appeared on Caleb''s face. ''It doesn''t seem to be something good. Did their paste to hunt them? Me and my damned luck!''


    As someone who took the beating of society and read a lot of dramas, it didn''t take a genius to guess that shit was about to go bad.


    On the other hand, Eduardo stopped what he was doing and turned his head at the door with dread. Then he clenched the knife in his hand and a determined glint emerged in the depths of his eyes. ''I must protect Jacob and Patricia.''


    "Was wong, mom?" Patricia rubbed her eyes and yawned.


    "Open the damn door, Eduardo!!"


    BANG! BANG! BANG!


    The door shook continuously as it took the brunt of the powerful kicks from the invaders outside. Still, the door remained durable against the onught.


    "It''s fine, dear, but please, you have to listen to your brother Jacob this time... Can you promise me?"


    "I pwomise." With a nod of her head, Patricia blinked with her big eyes and tilted her head in confusion.


    "Jacob!" Eduardo hurriedly called out to his son to give him instructions, but he froze when he saw Caleb already on his side, struggling to carry the container of water with his short limbs. ''Since when did he appear? And what is he doing with water?''


    Caleb trudged towards the kitchen, stopped for a moment near the table as he saw the sashimi powder, then walked past Eduardo and pulled the water container with his entire body weight. Beads of sweat formed on his forehead as he exerted all the strength that he could muster. ''If it was my previous body, I would have carried it in my one hand. Ouch!!''


    ''Sharp shit!'' Something pricked his tummy, and the cold sensation of metal passed through his skin. Caleb carefully threaded the chimney towards the chimney. Then, under the astonished gaze of Eduardo and Erica, Caleb ced the bucket in front of the chimney.


    "Haaa!" Under Caleb''s push, the bucket fell, causing the water inside it to gush out toward the burning mes.


    A few secondster, the fire was extinguished.


    THUD! THUD! THUD!


    Under the relentless assault of the men outside, the sturdy door has finally shown signs of a crack.


    "Not good!" Erica immediately carried Patricia and went beside Caleb. "Take care of your sister."


    ''What am I supposed to do with my meager strength?'' Caleb cursed.


    "My boy, I didn''t know you had it in you." Eduardo suddenly appeared behind Caleb. "You would certainly grow into a wise man in the future."


    Eduardo''s eyes were fixed on the chimney and the traces of ashes inside. "Now hide, don''te out, no matter what happens. No matter what sounds you hear. Take care of Patricia for me, okay?"


    "I will..." Caleb eyed Eduardo, his eyes brimming with confidence. Yet inwardly, ''Fuck all this!''


    Caleb pulled Patricia beside him. "Listen to me, okay?"


    "Brotha, w- wh..."


    "Don''t ask questions!" Caleb gestured to his sister to follow him. His small body easily passed through the mouth of the chimney. The lingering smell of burnt wood assaulted his nose as his left foot stepped inside the chimney.


    Behind Caleb, Patricia followed obediently, her hands trembling slightly. No matter how stupid a child is, one would still realize when something is wrong. Patricia turns around once more and looks hesitantly at her mother.


    "Go, sweetie, everything is gonna be alright." Erica gave Patricia thest smile she could give to assure her. She tried her best to hold back the tears that threatened to burst out from her eyes.


    Just like that, Patricia proceeded, her small body perfectly fitted inside, and took the space on her brother''s left side. Caleb didn''t say anything or even try to offer a word of assurance to Patricia. He was in his zone. He just wants to survive the whole ordeal, no matter how small it might seem.


    After all, he had just experienced death. ''Damn! I don''t want to die again! Who knew if I would be lucky enough to reincarnate again? Or at least I need to do onest good deed to increase my chances of getting a ticket to heaven.'' Caleb nced at Patricia as he thought of this.


    With that, Caleb pulled the empty bucket to cover the mouth of the chimney.

 Chapter 5: 5: Steely Resolve

    "Shhh, don''t talk." Caleb raised his finger to his lips, a gesture to make Patricia silent. This time, even though he has experienced a lot as an adult in his past life, he still felt terrified at the notion of impending death. Although he has already died once.


    Dying wasn''t pleasant once you experienced it, the idea of it would make you crazy. Of course, Caleb wasn''t sure if there were really others who got reincarnated after dying. He stared at the red empty bucket in front of him, his palm sweaty and his mouth dry. ''What if they pull out our cover? Damn, Am I really going to die without enjoying this second life of mine?''


    When ites to it, Caleb knew that he could only fight or die. But what could his mere five-year-old body do? Just pulling the bucket of water was enough to make him struggle. What''s more, fight a bunch of adults?


    Patricia looked at her brother beside her and covered her mouth. Her eyes turned misty and could only shift her eyes helplessly in front of her without understanding what was happening.


    THUD!


    Just like that, the silence was broken when the door of their house was sted. Caleb consciously held his breath and didn''t dare to do anything.


    ''This is it.'' As he thought of this, Caleb tilted his head slightly and saw her sister covering her mouth. ''Well, this girl isn''t that stupid after all.''


    "Hahaha! Finally! Eduardo, we saw each other again! So, did you enjoy your life?"


    "James, leave us alone. I have a family."


    "Family? We''re your family, James. How abouting back to us? The boss would surely wee you back."


    "No. I won''t go back to that line of work again! I don''t want to stain my hands with blood again!" Eduardo''s voice became aggressive.


    "How hypocritical of you... Well, if you say so."


    ''Just as I thought. The parents of this kid have some drama in their past. Are they some kind of mercenary or what?'' Caleb took a deep breath. Although he couldn''t see their face while inside the chimney, he was sure that Eduardo was seething with rage at this time.


    Suddenly, another person broke the silence, his voice hoarse. "Since you won''t join us, then die!"


    In a few minutes, Caleb forced himself to remain calm. He even took the extra steps to cover his sister''s ears. Because in the next few moments after the conversation. The sound of fighting broke out.


    Woods being broken, grunts of pain, Erica''s scream, and the sound of falling on the floor. Caleb was very familiar with such sounds. Just from them, he managed to make a graphic scene on his head on how the scene yed out. At least, Celeb was sure that Eduardo and Erica were dead by now. There are three strong men equipped with knives. Eduardo managed to break one of the enemy''s arms, but that''s it.


    Erica died from aceration of a knife on her neck. Caleb wasn''t surprised because, based on the memory he received, Erica wasn''t a fighter. Caleb didn''t know where she got her bravery. ''Is it because of us? Did they die to protect us? Well, a mother''s love is really touching.


    Although he knew that it wasn''t time to think about this. He still couldn''t help but feelplicated. Fortunately, Patricia didn''t scream or cry in the process.


    "This is the Will of the D! Did you see mongrels? The result of betraying the boss? He not only got himself killed, but also his wife." A distinct voice interrupted sounded. Interrupting Caleb''s train of thought.


    "Praise the Will of the D!!"


    Theughter of the three men echoed.


    ''Will of the D? What the spell?'' Caleb knew that things weren''t that simple. ''Just what did Eduardo get himself to in the past?''


    "Are we done in here, boys?" The voice of the first man who confronted Eduardo was so distinctive that Caleb immediately recognized who was talking.


    Caleb clenched his fist. ''That''s right, go away! Damn, bastards!''


    "Let''s go! There''s nothing here anymore."


    Then Caleb heard the three footsteps slowly go away. However, before Caleb could breathe a sigh of relief... He heard a voice that made his heart jump.


    "Wait!"


    "What is it?"


    ''Bastards, leave! Why are you still talking to each other in front of the door?''


    Caleb managed to estimate the distance between them and the three invaders based on the volume of their voices. That''s why he knew that the three goons were still in front of the door of their house.


    "There''s something wrong. Eduardo has kids, right? So where are they?"


    "That''s right! Hahahaha! They must be hiding!"


    ''Crap, things are about to get worse,'' Caleb readied himself. He put his hand under his white shirt, then turned his head to Patricia and whispered. "Go climb three meters upwards. Use the space between the bricks. Do it slowly."


    Caleb''s eyes sharpened. He didn''t know if Patricia would be able to climb and grip the spaces between bricks with her tiny arms. But that''s the only way for her to survive.


    Patricia didn''t ask anything, her mother told her to follow her brother''s instructions. She raised her head and took in the sight. The width of the tunnel was enough to fit two kids. Using her fingers, she probed the rough edges of the bricks and gripped them tightly. Caleb used his two small hands to propel her. Then Patricia began to climb, albeit slowly, with Caleb''s support.


    When Patricia reached two meters upwards, she almost slipped, even with Caleb''s support due to her weak grip.


    "Kids, where are you hiding? Show yourselves. This uncle will treat you with candies." A menacing voice filled with a sadistic tone reached Caleb''s ears, making him shudder.


    With a grimace, Caleb steeled his resolve. No matter what, he will die fighting. He decided to take the initiative into his own hands rather than wait for his death like amb waiting to be ughtered.


    He didn''t really have a choice as he heard a footstep nearing their location!


    "B-r..."


    "Shhhh..." Caleb gave Patricia a hard look, which made her shut up. What he was about to do was also something that he didn''t imagine doing.


    Realizing something, tears started to pour out from Patricia''s eyes and she began to sob quietly.

 Chapter 6: 6: Life and Death

    The sound of footsteps became louder and louder. Caleb was able to determine that it was nearing the chimney for this reason.


    Tightening his grasp on the thing. When the heavy thuds were only one meter, the bucket that covered his sight flew to the side... Revealing a looming shadow that covered Caleb''s small stature.


    When Caleb raised his head, he saw a man towering over him. He had a ghastly wound on his right shoulder with traces of blood. His brown eyes were fixed on Caleb with his lips curled upward. Caleb couldn''t really see the whole appearance of the man because the angle was against the light.


    When Caleb saw the knife on the guy''s left hand, he couldn''t help but swallow the saliva that formed in his mouth. He can also see the other party''s right arm limping.


    "Well, well, well... Just as I thought." The man looked at Caleb and licked the corner of his lips. "Your father did me one earlier. Do you know how painful it is to get one of your arms interrupted?"


    ''So this is the guy that Eduardo managed to injure,'' Caleb thought with a grim expression. But it was not the time to think about it. He gathered the force in his thigh and lunged at the man.


    "What do you think are you doing, kid?" As he said this, the man kicked Caleb with his right foot and pressed him into the wall with it.


    ''Ahh! I''m not a kid!'' Caleb grunted. He felt his chest almost caved in. His attack failed, and he was pressed into the brick of the chimney instead, just as his body neared the guy. ''What did I expect?'' He thought bitterly. What did he expect can his five-year-old body to do? Beat the man in speed? An adult who has a long reach?


    The opponent was just too fast. Caleb wiped the blood from his mouth. He tried to use his whole body weight to push away the powerful force pressing him, but the foot didn''t even budge.


    "Look guys who I caught here. He''s such a brave kid." The man called out to hispanions with a grin.


    "James, it seems you caught the cockroach, hahaha!" One of hispanionsughed in response.


    ''So this bastard''s name is James?'' Caleb stared at the guy with burning eyes. If looks could kill, the man has already died three times.


    James visibly flinched after being stared at with such an intense look. ''Ha? Did this kid just manage to scare me?


    A look of anger reced his grinning expression. How could he allow himself to feel afraid in front of a kid? What an insult it was to his pride!?


    "You fucking shrimp! What are you staring at!?" James added more force to his foot.


    The sound of bones being broken resounded. Strangely, Caleb just let out a suppressed yelp. Then a gleam of mischievousness appeared on his pupils. ''It should be enough.''


    Due to the powerful push from the other party''s foot that broke the sternum of his chest. Caleb umted enough blood in his mouth. Yes, he deliberately provokes the guy to injure him internally just for this reason. As for where he would use the blood? Of course, to perform a ssic move.


    ''Take this!'' Caleb spits the blood toward the eye of his opponent. Such an unexpected move took the man off-guard, and it happened in a split second.


    The blood didn''t urately hit the eye but due to its amount; it still managed to hit its edges, causing the man to instinctively cover his left eye with his palms.


    "Bas- tar..."


    Caleb didn''t let the opportunity he created go. After all, he made this in exchange for an injury to his chest.


    Caleb raised the ice pick that he hid beneath his shirt, the one that also ufortably poked his tummy earlier when he was pulling the bucket of water. Then Caleb threw it towards the unprotected right eye of the guy with all the force his small hand could muster. He didn''t even let the guy finish his words.


    Fortunately, the ice pick almost felt weightless in his hand. A perfect weapon for a weakling like him...


    With that, the ice pick hit the eye with precision, then smoothly went through it and prated the brain.


    The other party convulsed, and the poor guy didn''t even manage to let out a yelp of pain and his body fell to the ground with a thud. He just died instantly. After all, behind the eyes is where the delicate human brain is located. Puddles of blood seeped out from the eye socket.


    ''Not again...'' Caleb took in the sight of the dead man with a grim expression. He didn''t expect that he would do the thing that made other people hate his father in his past life. Yes, Caleb wasn''t new to killing because, in his past life, his father wasn''t someone ordinary. He was also an...


    ''Shit!'' Suddenly, Caleb saw a metallic gleam in his peripheral vision. Trusting his instinct, he didn''t even look at what wasing. He rolled to the ground to distance himself away from it.


    His decision turned out to be correct. The sound of the knife scraping the wooden wall gave him a shudder. If he was just one secondter, he would end up like how Erica did.


    "Neat... You are a born natural killer. It''s a pity you killed one of us." A man with a piercing of a hanged man on his ear said. He retracted his hand and licked the knife that almost took Caleb''s life. "It''s really a pity to kill a talent like you, right Mir?"


    "This fucker is treacherous. How did he even think of hiding an ice pick behind his white shirt? How old are you? Five years old? Goddamn!" A bald guy with a lean physique that the other addressed as Mir eyed Caleb with a hint of apprehension.


    Caleb looks at the guy who has explosive muscles. The guy was extremely jacked and shredded which made Caleb almost think that the guy was in prep-season for a body-buildingpetition.


    ''Hmmm... seems 8% body fat? Is this guy on a diet to join Mr. Olimpia? Chris Bumstead would like to call you the strongest!'' Caleb wiped the cold sweat on his forehead. ''DAMN, I almost died again. These bastards didn''t even care about their deadpanion.''


    This time, Caleb knew that he didn''t have a chance to escape with the two already having their guard up on him. However, Caleb didn''t have any weapon on him now. ''At least, I need to make sure that they won''t pay attention to the chimney again.''


    ''I hope this is enough tond me an entrance to meet St. Peter.'' Caleb chuckled inwardly withplicated feeling. Since his death was inevitable, Caleb became braver. He would die anyway. Why not do something badass? With the fear of death gone, humans sometimes can make the impossible possible.

 Chapter 7: 7: Classic Move

    "Why did you kill my father!? What did he do to you!!" Caleb decided to put an Oscar-worthy performance. He gritted his teeth, and he stared at the two in front of him piercingly.


    "Kid, don''t look us like that. It was your father that left us." The guy with the hanged-man piercing said with emotion. Caleb could feel a hint of remorse? Pity? And anger? "Our boss won''t allow deserters to live. It was the worst mistake your father made. He''s such a great scout."


    ''So Eduardo really shot his own foot. How unlucky am I? What are the chances, right? To think I would get implicated in such a thing. Second chance? A second chance to die!'' Tears started toe out of Caleb''s eyes. It wasn''t because of Eduardo''s or Erica''s death, nor it was for any other reason. He just wants to enact a performance to buy him enough time to create an opportunity. Of course, he was also aggrieved... Why did he need to experience all this? Dying painfully from andslide wasn''t enough?


    Although he knew that the chances of escape were lower than winning the lotto. He would rather die trying than not doing anything at all!


    "Hahaha! Cry as much as you can! It will be yourst cry, brat." Mirughed and gave Caleb a gloating look. "You didn''t see your parents'' corpse, right? Well, they are outside the house."


    "Mir, don''t waste your breath with a dead kid. By the way, my name is Mordred, the one that will kill you. Anyst words?"


    Caleb became silent, and he wiped the tears from his face. "I-... I want you to die!"


    With a swift jump, Caleb charged at them, looking desperate.


    "Oh, you would rather attack? Huh?" A smirk appeared on Mordred''s face. The knife in his hand reflected a sharp glint.


    Mir also took a fighting stance and aimed his knife at the charging silhouette of Caleb, ready to strike at any given time.


    Suddenly, Caleb rolled sideways instead of attacking as they thought. Then they saw Caleb pull out the ice pick from their deadpanion''s eye.


    "Do you really think you have a chance to win? Do you even know how to use it? You just got lucky earlier, that''s all." With a look of disdain, Mir took a step forward, then his body almost turned into a shadow as he pounced toward Caleb impatiently.


    ''Good... Just as I expected.'' Trying to suppress his glee, Caleb put his arm in the left pocket of his shorts, then waited for the right timing.


    When Mir was only three inches from him, Caleb ducked his head, and a sharp knife grazed his hair... His enemy was too fast to rely on reaction time. It''s more of an anticipation.''Thankfully, Dad taught me how to fight.''


    A look of surprise appeared on Mir''s expression as he saw his knife missed only one inch. ''This kid knows how to fight and anticipate? No, it must be a fluke!''


    "Mir, you have to retreat!" Mordred warned. He also acted fast. He put all his strength to his feet, ready to join the fight.


    Startled, Mir tried his best to retract the hand he used to attack Caleb. Unfortunately, Caleb was too swift... His five-year-old body might be weak, but it also made him much more light and agile.


    Just like that, Caleb finally took out his hidden card. He threw a packet of white powder toward Mir''s face. He also closed his eyes as he did so. ''I hope the effect is what I think it is or I''ll be damned.''


    This is the same sashimi powder that, ording to Erica, could enhance the taste of food. She also warned her husband to be careful and avoid his eyes from getting exposed.


    Although Caleb didn''t know the exact reason why. It didn''t prevent him from using it. Sometimes, the little details were the ones that made a difference. And it was also what sets sess apart from failure.


    ''Fortunately, I pay attention to little things.'' Caleb smiled. It was also the reason why he stopped briefly when he neared the table. He secretly took the sashimi powder to his pockets.


    Mir was vignt enough this time. He waved his hand towards the iing pack of white powder. Even though he didn''t know what it was, he was aware that the treacherous kid wouldn''t do something useless.


    By this time, Mordred was already beside Mir when he saw the pack of powder in the air. ''Sashimi powder? This is bad!''


    "Mir, stop!"


    However, it was obviously toote. Mir''s knife went through the pack of powder with ease. Caleb, who had his eyes closed, further covered his eyes using his palms.


    The white powder spread to the air like a smoke screen and enveloped the three people.


    "Argh! My eyes! What did you do!?" Mir screamed in pain.


    Beside him, Mordred didn''t do any better. He felt his eyes burn as it made contact with the white powder. Fortunately, he managed to cover his eyes before the trace of the powder managed to fully corrode his eyes. "This powder has toxic properties that are harmful to the eye. This kid is too devious!!"


    A minuteter, the powder in the air grew thinner, then after a few moments, it was gone. Caleb finally opened his eyes and looked at the two goons in front of him. When he saw Mir''s bloodied face, he knew that the powder had him. ''So this powder will make you blind? No, this is no longer as simple as that. It literally devoured the guy''s pupils.''


    ''Why the fuck are they keeping such dangerous substances in their home? Too dangerous...'' Caleb felt that Eduardo and Erica were too careless. First, the ice pick and knife in the kitchen that a five-year-old can reach. Now, a powder that was devious enough to cause blindness and excruciating pain in the eye. ''This damn house is a literal hazard!''


    Actually, Caleb wants to give Eduardo and Erica a thumbs up for keeping them around the house. If not for them, how would he supposed to fight the three? Lucky him! Their carelessness in the end gave him the chance to save himself. How ironic, right?

 Chapter 8: 8: Most Skilled Thrower

    Caleb didn''t want to waste the opportunity he created. He charged at Mordred, nning to pierce him in the eye and kill him in the same way as their deadrade.


    However, before he could even close the distance, a knife blocked the trajectory of his attack.


    ''How?'' Then Caleb was surprised to notice Mordred, particrly his bloodshot eyes. Now Caleb knew that Mordred somewhat reacted faster than he had expected and managed to save his eyes.


    Instead of continuing his attack. Caleb decided to retreat and ran towards the kitchen. He jumped passed the red mark on the floor, then he saw a blood-spattered knife lying on the floor so he hurriedly picked it up.


    Unfortunately, Mordred managed to close the distance with hisrge stride. He raised his knife and put all his weight in his arms, preparing to stab Caleb.


    "Youck attention to details." Caleb''s evil smile made Mordred aware that something was wrong.


    But it was toote. His left foot slipped as it stepped on the red mark on the floor. He tried his best to bnce himself, but his momentum didn''t make it easier.


    Caleb suddenly threw another pack of sashimi powder right into Mordred''s face. Yes, there are two packs of sashimi powder on the table. Since he can take them all, why settle for one?


    "Well, I won-"


    Before Caleb could even finish his words, he felt a piercing pain in his chest. His heart rate started to decline and a cold sensation spread throughout his whole body. When Caleb look down, he saw the same knife on Mordred''s hand from his chest, and blood continuously spurted from it.


    "You think I can only swing? I''m the most skilled thrower in our group. But throwing your only weapon is foolish, so I only because you forced me." Mordred stood up from the ground while clutching his bruised knees. His eyes were closed as he was talking with Caleb. After all, the toxic powder in the air hasn''t dissipated yet. "That''s why when I saw you throw the Ice Pick to James urately, I couldn''t believe it. Your technique had reached the intermediate level."


    Mordred paused for a moment and looked at the slowly dying kid with a sly smile. "I thought it was a fluke. How could a five-year-old kid who was still wet behind his ears have the capacity to do such a thing? Then I remembered you are Eduardo''s son. The most notorious scout in our group in the past. Perhaps he trained you, hoping that someday you will hunt us, right?"


    Hearing this, Caleb, who was already dizzy from all the blood he lost, almost fainted. ''Motherfucker!! You are overthinking things! I''m just a humble transmigrator. And who would be sane enough to train a five-year-old child for that?''


    As Caleb slowly plummeted to the ground, his blood slowly started to bathe his body. ''Didn''t expect I would still die in the end. No... Just as I expected, there''s no escape.''


    Caleb didn''t have the strength to respond to Mordred anymore. Not when he can''t even feel an ounce of oxygen in his lungs.


    "Not talking, huh? Guess I''m right after all. Well, you put up a good fight." With a sigh, Mordred went beside Mir, who was feeling the wall in his hands. "If I didn''t recognize what kind of powder you threw. Perhaps I will be in the same state as Mir and you will be the final winner. Unfortunately, there is no what if..."


    "Mor, did you get the bastard?" Mir asked, struggling to find his way because he couldn''t see.


    Mordred did something unexpected this time. He stabbed Mir right in the forehead. "How pathetic. A useless blind man like you isn''t needed in the group anymore."


    With a loud bang, Mir kissed the floor with his head and died with an obvious shock written all over his face.


    ''What a ruthless guy...'' This is thest scene that Caleb saw before darkness swallowed his consciousness.


    Suddenly, time stood still. Everything stopped. Mordred''s expression of disdain froze as if captured by a camera. Then a blue slime flew out from Caleb''s body. A blue wormhole appeared in its path and it entered right through it.


    Then time returned to its normal flow... Mordred stared at Caleb''s body, unaware of the supernatural incident. ''The boss would certainly reward me for killing a potential threat this time.''


    Though he was uncertain if their boss would buy his story. After all, who would believe that a kid can do such things? The brain of kids aren''t even fully developed yet. "Fortunately, I can use Mir and James'' corpses as evidence." Mordred muttered.


    Mordred pulled Mir and James''s dead body. He eyed Caleb''s corpse onest time and the empty bucket near the chimney. ''Think about it now. He should have just climbed the chimney. He''s just alone and James might not have been able to notice him.''


    Thinking of this, Mordred shook his head, closed the wooded door, and left without looking back.


    A few seconds after Mordred left. A little girl crawled out from the chimney with her face covered with ashes and her fingers were bloodied. She walked towards Caleb''s body and sobbed.


    A few minutester, her eyes became colder and colder. She stopped crying and her face turned emotionless. "I''ll avenge you, brother. I''ll eradicate them all!!"


    ...


    "So that''s how it works." Caleb woke up with a look of understanding on his young face. This time, he finally knew how he got reincarnated. "So I''m a four years old kid this time. I hope Patricia managed to survive."


    Thinking of his little sister in his first reincarnation. Caleb hoped that his death wasn''t in vain.


    ''Let''s see... Where am I now?'' The first he noticed was the double-deck bed he was in. There''s also a teenager ying games not far away from him. ''Good! Modern world!''


    Now, he knew how his reincarnation works as he received information from a weird blue slime in his dream. Plus, he can also feel it with his consciousness as if he was connected by it by a spiritual link. Caleb didn''t exactly know why he has it, but he at least understood its function. ''It might be my golden finger after all...''


    His second reincarnation isn''t a coincidence. Since he managed to ess the mysterious blue slime whose origin he didn''t know.


    The blue slime is like a transportation tool where it carried Caleb''s consciousness. It constantly travels in the river of time. Past, present, future. Different timelines and different worlds with different rules.

 Chapter 9: 9: Universal Language Art

    The slime carries Caleb''s information and can take over other people''s bodies. The age of the body he can take depends on the power of his soul. So the slime can only take over the body of the child temporarily. In the future, once his soul bes stronger, he might be able to directly upy an adult''s body.


    It''s also the damn reason why Caleb woke up in the body of a five-year-old child in his first reincarnation. And now, a four-year-old one.


    Unfortunately, the slime only carries Caleb''s information but doesn''t provide space for thinking. That''s why when the slime travels the river of time, Caleb is unable to witness the process and doesn''t have consciousness at all.


    ''What would it look like traveling in the river of time? I wonder...'' Caleb sighed with disappointment and stood up from his double-deck bed. It turned out that he was lying on the bed in an awkward position, which made his entire body sore. ''So I can only think again once the time slime managed to upy a body.''


    Yes, Caleb decided to call the blue slime, a time slime. Why? Due to it having symbols of time and weird runic symbols on its slimy body. Not only that, but it can also travel to different worlds and ess different timelines in the river time. Isn''t it easy to conclude that the slime was a divine tool with a time attribute? Or probably a divine creature. Caleb wasn''t really sure due to the limited information.


    The slime only gave him an instinctual understanding of its basic function but not about its origin, such as where it came from and what its purpose is. Lastly, why did it pick him as its master?


    A thick fog shrouded the time slime waiting for Caleb to unravel it. For now, Caleb decided to familiarize himself with it. Somewhere inside him, he felt that the time slime would y an important, irreceable role in his life.


    Since he only understood the slime''s basic function. He needed to explore more about the things it could do. However, Caleb knew that it was not an overnight project. He has to remain patient. After all, impatience foils great ns.


    ''Let me test if the thing actually works...'' Caleb stood up and looked at the back of the teenager not far away from him ying in a thing simr to PS4 on Earth but not quite simr. ''Damn it, I haven''t received the memories of this body yet... Did it get dyed again?''


    Caleb stopped awkwardly when he was only one meter away from the teenager. Now that he was in proximity. He finally saw the appearance of the teenager, well, at least his appearance at the back.


    The teen has wild short white hair, wearing a ckpression T-shirt. Caleb guessed that the guy had to be 17 years old due to how smooth his skin was. However, his frame and physique made Caleb a bit uncertain in his guess.


    Why?


    Because the damned teen has an impressive muscr back! He has a slender build and the definition can only be described in one word... Insane!


    The teen''s delts, traps,ts, rhomboids, and erectors looked solid. Caleb guessed that if the other party pulled out his shirt, he would see a demon figure on his back. ''H-how is this possible!? Is this guy taking steroids!? TRT, Tren!? This kid isn''t a natty!''


    Of course, Caleb wasn''t being serious. Gics also ys a certain role in how one''s physique would turn out. But a 17-year-old with such a body? Does he think he was David Laid?


    ''Well, we will know sooner orter.'' Caleb scratched his cheek.


    "KAJSNAAFAS- ASFASNAJ... Yuji,e here and y with me. Why are you staring dazedly at my back?"


    Caleb froze when he heard the almost angelic voice. It was soft, soothing, and gentle. Not only that but at first, Caleb couldn''t understand anything the guy said. To him, it sounded utter gibberish, but he managed to understand it after a few seconds. ''Strange... How did he know I was behind him?''


    The white-haired guy remained unmoved, entirely focused on the game in front of him. He didn''t turn around his head even once. So how did he know Caleb was staring at him?


    Caleb decided to not spare his energy by thinking about it. After all, he was in a different world that was bound to challenge his worldview. He needs to prepare his mind to face the unexpected. In other words, things impossible from Earth, such as superpowers, might exist!


    Plus, he has more important things to think about now. As it turned out, his experiment was a sess. What experiment? One of the functions of the time slime is Universal Language Art.


    Yes, the world he was in had a differentnguage than Earth. Due to this, the first words of the white teenager sounded gibberish to him at first. However, thanks to the might of the time slime''s Universal Language Art... Caleb was able to understand it subconsciously and even speak thenguage automatically! It not only acts as a trantor, it is far more useful than that! But he knew that he needed to understand its other practical applications in the future. Who knows what surprise it had in store for him?


    ''Thanks, Gods... I don''t need to study anguage from scratch.'' Just the thought of reincarnating again and again and needing to study thenguages of the world he would find himself in made Caleb nauseous.


    Just how many worlds exist in the river of time? How manynguages does he need to study? So, the Universal Language Art was really a lifesaver. ''Also curse gods! Why in the body of a four-year-old? At least, give me a ten-year-old body...''


    Due to his experience of fighting adults with five-year-old strength, Caleb knew just how important the age of the vessel he wouldnd himself in. It was directly tied to his survival!

 Chapter 10: 10: Taboo Fighter

    This time, he upies a four-year-old body because the slime identally collided with a child and the child''s brain became Caleb''s vessel for thinking. The four-year-old child doesn''t have a strong consciousness, so he was easily invaded by the slime that was carrying Caleb''s 25-year-old consciousness. If it were an adult, the blue slime would get repulsed and pushed away since adults have strong souls. This is the reason why Caleb woke up in the body of a child at his first reincarnation and second reincarnation. So even if he wants to be an adult directly, he can''t do anything about it. For now...


    ''Really cruel... It''s not the same as passing through at all.'' Caleb began to question the morality behind the powers that he had acquired with a somber expression.


    "Yuji, what''s up with your expression? What are you thinking about?"


    Caleb almost jumped in fright as he saw an unfamiliar face suddenly appear in front of him. ''Holy hell!''


    Feeling his rapidly beating heart. Caleb red at the teenager in front of him with daggers. "You almost made me suffer a heart attack!"


    The white-haired guy stared at Caleb with his blue eyes speechlessly. "Huh? Who are you joking? Heart attack at your damn age? I''m just curious why are you staring stupidly behind me?"


    "As your brother, you are making me worried." With an upset sigh, the white-haired guy pressed the red button to turn off the gaming engine using the ck remote in his hand. "You ruined my gaming rhythm..."


    ''Gaming rhythm? There''s such a thing? Oh... Did he mean zone?''


    Caleb sighed with a discouraged expression and answered unwillingly. "I just intend to watch you y, that''s it... And how did you know what I''m doing behind you?"


    "Huh? Did you seriously forget? It''s my white eye. My damn white eye..." The white-haired guy pointed at his pupils.


    "That''s blue, not white..." Caleb blinked innocently and corrected. ''Crap, it seems I just said something stupid.''


    "Y-you! Do you have memory problems like our father already, or did you hit your head somewhere?" The white-haired teen asked Caleb with a wide eye.


    Caleb decided to shut his mouth to not make things more suspicious. ''Damn it! Where''s the memories of this body!? Why haven''t I received it yet?''


    Seeing his younger brother''s silence. The white-haired guy sighed. "As of recently, father''s dementia got worse and worse. You won''t get the same disease, are you?" His expression turned to that of remorse and his eyes were hiding deep sorrow.


    "I''m not..." Caleb rolled his eyes. ''Me? Dementia? Tsk...''


    "So what''s with your white eye?"


    "It''s my first ability that I awakened?"


    The other party''s answer made Caleb aware of something. ''Ability? awakened? Holy! It seems superpowers exist in this world!''


    "My little brother. It seems you really forgot. At your age, when I was four years old, I could memorize an entire shelf of books. Can''t you see? Your older brother is a genius!" The guy raised his head with pride as he said this, which in turn made the corner of Caleb''s mouth twitch.


    ''Braggart!'' Caleb eyed his supposed older brother from head to toe. Although he doesn''t like to admit it. The bastard looks dashing. Not worse than the idols with millions of fans in his past life.


    White hair, smooth white skin, perfectly symmetrical facial features, small head, azure eyes, and so on... Followed by his slender, lean physique. Caleb gritted his teeth and began to think that the other party''s face was punchable. ''Damn guy! Unfair!''


    ''What''s more, is this guy really taking me seriously? A fucking 4-year-old kid who shouldn''t have developed proper logical reasoning yet?''


    "So what do your white eyes can do?" Caleb stared at his supposed-to-be older brother, pretending to be curious. Well, he was really curious, though.


    "You see, I''m a grade 2 taboo fighter. I can use my white eyes to gain a 360o field of vision with no blind spot..." As he said this, his azure pupils quickly turned colorless, then white.


    "So that''s why you manage to monitor my actions without even looking..." Caleb said with genuine surprise.


    "I awakened my abilityst year when you were just 3 years old. As my younger brother, you have to know this, okay?"


    "Okay..." Caleb nodded with a hint of reluctance. ''Damn you, my real age is 25 years old!!''


    "How about grade 2? What''s the matter with it? Is the highest grade 1?"


    "No..." The white-haired guy who Caleb doesn''t know the name yet shook his head. "Grade 1 is the lowest. Everyone awakens at 16 years old. Once you get past that, it means you''re not fated to be a taboo fighter."


    Caleb''s eyelids rose, and he asked cautiously. "No chance anymore?"


    "Yes. In history, no one has managed to awaken after 16 years old. And once you awaken, you''re automatically graded and you will get your first ability."


    "That''s awesome!!" Caleb clenched his fist and he couldn''t help but look forward to his 16th birthday. As a well-read earthling, he has longed for a long time to wield powers beyond science, beyond human limits.


    The white-haired teen smirked. "Fuck right?"


    ''Seriously? Are you cursing in front of your 4-year-old brother?'' Calebined inwardly and began to think that the kid in front of himcked decorum.


    "As for your questions earlier, the highest grade a human has achieved was grade 11. And that person had reached a realm closed to god."


    "Only one person reached grade 11?"


    "Yes, only one person. However, his whereabouts were unknown now. As for grade 10, they are called Saints, for short, Demi-God. Currently, there are only seven of them in the entire Fulcrum Continent. They can split mountains with their fingers and move the ocean in one breath. What''s more, they have 10 heaven-defying abilities!"


    ''Fulcrum continent... I''m really in another fucking world!'' As he thought of this, Caleb felt emotional. He was far away from home. He didn''t know how to process this fact at the moment.


    "You''re first ability is the most important ability because it would determine your future potential." The white-haired teen exined.

 Chapter 11: 11: Power System

    "How so?" Caleb raised his eyebrows.


    The white-haired teenager shrugged.


    "Dunno... I''m just a grade 2... Scratch that. I''m already a grade 2 a 17 years old. However, I stillck sufficient knowledge about things."


    ''This bastard really wants to emphasize to his younger brother how amazing and what and of genius he was.'' As a man who has stepped on society. Caleb still has some confidence in his ability to guess the surface thoughts of people. Not to mention, a teenager.`


    It might not be as urate as a psychologist or some mind-reader shit. At least, he won''t be entirely wrong.


    Suddenly, Caleb felt a familiar burning sensation in mind. His mouth widened with a hint of horror. ''Damn timing!''


    "Excuse me!"


    The white-haired teen was obviously startled.


    "Eh? Little brother, where are you going?"


    Caleb didn''t answer. He immediately strode towards the bed, lied down on it in the mostfortable position he could find, and covered his damn aching head with a white pillow. Then he gritted his teeth as he prepared himself for what was about toe.


    ''Here it is!'' The heat got worse and worse and a prickling pain entered his brain. A stream of information about the Taboo fighters, the continent, his family situation, and the general trend of this world rush through his brain.


    Fortunately, the pain he felt didn''t exceed his tolerance. It was still at the same level asst time. Gradually, the pain receded, and he was finally able to think again. ''Damn it! Goddamn, it! Damn!''


    Why did he need to constantly feel that kind of pain that targets the soul? What about when he upies the body of an adult? An adult that lives twenty-plus years or even fifty. Such arge amount of memory... Caleb shuddered when he thought of this. Won''t his brain explode directly?


    ''Crap! It seems I need to find a way to fucking strengthen my soul.'' Caleb didn''t know if he was overthinking things.


    For him, it''s better to be safe than sorry. After all, he doesn''t even know if he was lucky enough to get reincarnated again. What if the time slime doesn''t stumble again with humans? Won''t he sleep eternally?


    ''What''s up with this kid?'' With a sigh, the white-haired teen got back to his position and opened the game engine.


    Caleb didn''t notice his supposed older brother''s behavior, as his whole focus was on the memory he received. He began to sort it orderly with one hundred percent concentration.


    First, he received information about the power system in the world. It was the same information that the white-haired bastard exined to him. About the Taboo fighter: some information about the process of awakening, and the invasion of monsters, and he was surprised to learn that the teenager''s ability was also rted to his eye.


    ''So that''s why he said that the first ability directly determines your potential? Because it affects the subsequent ability, you would get...'' Caleb concluded.


    Secondly, he was surprised to know that the brain development of children in the world was ten times faster than Earth! Yes, even three year old can already read fournguages! It was also for this reason that a sixteen-year-old has already entered adulthood and is already considered a legal age! Two years earlier than the one on Earth!


    Thirdly, the role of the taboo fighters is to fight monsters that were called Taboo curses and fight Taboo criminals. A group of people that wields their power for their personal interest. Taboo curses, on the other hand, were animals infected with Taboo energy and went out of control.


    Taboo energy is a kind of energy that, ording to his memory, an energy abundant in the atmosphere. However, awakened have the ability to sense it. This energy can enhance the power of the body a little. The boost gets stronger and stronger with every grade upgrade of the person. But that''s not all that. The main function of Taboo energy was far from that. It acts as fuel to the abilities of Taboo person just like how vehicles won''t function without gasoline.


    The higher the grade of the Taboo curses or Taboo fighter, the higher the quality and the more abundant their Taboo energy would be!


    Fourthly, Caleb also got the knowledge on how to upgrade from grade 1 to grade 5. Beyond that, he didn''t have an idea. The upgrade method from grade 1 to grade 5 is already taught to four-year-old age children and above. For grades 6 to grade 11, one would only be able to ess them when you join Taboo Academy.


    Lastly, Caleb finally knew the situation of the family. It turned out that he also had an older sister. Not to mention, she was a grade 6 Taboo fighter working as a teacher at one of the most prestigious Taboo academies!


    ''Neat!'' Caleb didn''t expect he would have such an extravagant background.


    Just how powerful is a grade 6 Taboo fighter? At least Caleb has a good understanding because of his narcissistic brother, the white-haired guy, whose name was Gaddi. The bastard always tells his younger brother stories about legendary figures.


    For this reason, Caleb knew the gap between grades and what they could do. For example, a grade 1 taboo fighter is equivalent to the strength of two adult men! Grade 2 can break stone walls with their punches and they have deadly abilities that separate them from the mundane masses. Grade 3 Taboo fighters are already imprable to rifles. However, they have to still be careful against armor-piercing bullets and snipers. As for grade 4, they arepletely immune to thermal and weapons and can wreck thanks to their arm strength alone.


    All of this is thanks to the strengthening effect of the taboo energy on the human body. When Calen first learned of this, he was determined to learn how they work thoroughly. That way, he would be able to be a Taboo fighter in another world and gain enough self-protection.


    Of course, the premise is that the other world''s rules won''t conflict with it. Who knows if Taboo energy also exists in other worlds?

 Chapter 12: 12: The Inevitable

    ''Just what is my purpose? To take other people''s bodies?'' A heavy sigh escaped from Caleb''s mouth. He thinks that his way of upying other people''s bodies is too chilling. What''s worse, children''s bodies, were too immoral. Doesn''t that mean he was robbing kids'' futures?


    It wasn''t the same as passing through at all, and it was not really a reincarnation either. He was more like a thief or a ghost borrowing the bodies of random people, and this thought made him a bit ufortable. However, isn''t it the time slime fault? What can he do? He''s also just a victim himself. After all, he doesn''t want to die either. If he wants to prevent stealing other people''s lives, he needs to survive! ''Damn it...'' Caleb stood up from his bed and massaged his sore temples.


    Every time he dies, the possibility of transmigrating to another world is infinite! The river of time was vast and almost endless. The blue slime wandered aimlessly and sessfully hit two children''s bodies identally. How lucky Caleb is? That''s not the case at all. As long as the time slime continues to wander in the river of time, no matter how long, thousands, or even millions of years... The possibility of transmigrating to another body was infinite!


    Such a thing cannot be attributed to luck. Once or twice, the more it happens, it''s not luck, but inevitable.


    The more Caleb thinks about it, the more he understands how frightening the situation he is in. Time slime would just continue traveling the river of time... It''s damn eternal! And what''s worse, it carries his consciousness. That means he will live eternally, a true eternal! But Caleb wasn''t happy. Is living eternally really something to be happy about?


    To other people, immortality is more of a curse than a blessing. Who wants to see their loved ones or the friends they have to die one by one? It''s just too lonely. You have to live in solitude alone, all your life.


    ''I''m a damned eternal... One day, even if I wanted to kill myself, I would just get transmigrated again. This is too... too much.''


    Caleb shook his head. It''s too early to think about such things. ''Well, let''s just think about it in the future. For now, I will enjoy life while I still can and strive to survive!''


    ''I don''t even know where the time slime will carry my consciousness every time I die. It''s fucking impossible to specte.''


    In other words, it is possible to bring Caleb''s consciousness to children over ten years old. But the river of time is endless, just like the ever-expanding universe. Beyond the human''s cognition. So the possibility of collision with a human again was extremely slim. No one would think it would happen. Not even Caleb himself.


    Yet the most amazing thing is that as long as time is still flowing, any probability, no matter how slim, will be a reality in the distant future and will happen.


    ''Just like what Thanos says, it''s pretty damn inevitable.''


    So in a sense, as long as the time slime continues to wander, Caleb''s consciousness will definitely find a new body to upy.


    ''Bastard, every time I wake up, how long is the interval? A hundred years? Thousands? Or even a million!? I''m not a twenty-five-year-old human any longer, am I? I wonder how long did I slumber before the slime managed to collide in this child''s body.'' Caleb thought with genuine fear. He looked at his trembling hand and took a deep breath to calm himself down.


    Maybe more exaggerated than that.


    The interval of time might have already exceeded his cognition, and it''s just beyond measure.


    ''Just how valuable it is every time I reincarnate?'' Caleb began to realize that every time he reincarnated, it was extremely precious. It was a small probability event in exchange for endless time!


    Suddenly, a sense of conviction appeared in his heart. He promised himself to do his best and live his life well.


    In the next three years, Caleb cherished his life very much, every moment of it. Not only that, every three days in a week, he would listen to Gaddi. Gaddi taught him a lot of knowledge about Taboo fighters and gave him detailed information on how to ascend from grade 1 to grade 5 properly. All of this would be helpful once he finally awakened.


    During the three years, Caleb lived a paranoid life. On the road, he always watches his surroundings with vignce. He lived a mindful life, and it was too exhausting. He also discovered that the world he was in wasn''t much different from Earth in terms of technological level.


    His motto was life first! Survive no matter what!


    On one particr day, on the road, he saw a fight between a grade 3 Taboo fighter and a Taboo criminal. The Taboo fighter ran in the air with a wind de hovering in his air. He split a towering tree in two. His opponent, the criminal, on the other hand, could breathe mes like a dragon and he had diamond scales on his skin that gave him a terrifying defense.


    Fortunately, Caleb had Gaddi on him that time, so he didn''t get implicated in the chase. Because one or two passersby died in the process, which made Caleb aware of how dangerous the world was.


    At the same time, it made Caleb even more determined about the idea of bing an awakened Taboo fighter. In the future, practiced the ability he would receive, temper hisbat style, and explore the world.


    The idea was beautiful, but the reality was cruel. Because on his 16th birthday, also the day of his awakening. When he received his first ability and turned into a grade 1 Taboo fighter, he felt heavy pressure around him because of the sheer volume of Taboo energy in the world.


    The ability he got was what killed him and made his body explode. It was "Taboo Energy Sensitivity" which allowed him to sense the Taboo energy 12x clearer than anyone and absorb it faster than anyone.


    In such an environment rich with Taboo energy, as long as he activated his ability, his fate was sealed. Just like that, his body exploded because it couldn''t bear the torrent of Taboo energy that rushed into his body!

 Chapter 13: 13: Save Progress

    Caleb woke up again, in an iprehensible world where power didn''t seem to exist. Or so he thought. He was happy about his reincarnation because of how rich they were! His father is a wealthy merchant who owns twelve businesses involving different industries.


    What is worth mentioning, Caleb can feel Taboo energy in his veins. The same intensity a grade 1 would have. The bad news is, he can''t feel Taboo energy in the air. He even activated his first ability as a gamble, the one that made his sensitivity to Taboo energy soar and even killed him in the previous world. But the energy was nowhere to be found. As if it didn''t exist.


    Still, Caleb was happy with his discovery and decided to name the time slime function he discovered as "Automatic Save Progress" just like how it was in video games.


    However, before Caleb could even enjoy his privilege. An evil deity descended from the sky and wiped out the n. With a flick of his finger, fire swallowed the whole territory, reducing everyone within it to ashes, including the unlucky Caleb.


    Caleb couldn''t escape and was once again taken into the depths of the river of time by the time slime and wandered for thousands of years.


    ...


    Woke up again and became a two-year-old body. The youngest vessel that he had gotten by far. The only son of the general of an army. Such a background made Caleb feel safe. He was confident of not dying prematurely anymore. The general allocated twenty soldiers to guard him alone, which reassured him even more. Once again, Taboo energy doesn''t exist. But he can still feel the Taboo energy in his veins and the strength it gave him.


    Now, he can confidently say that Automatic Save Progress really saved his previous progress! If he wasn''t sure at the first time. When it happens the second time, it''s not a coincidence anymore... But a fact! That means he didn''t have to start to scratch all over again every time he reincarnates! For example, if he bes a martial god in some martial arts world, his progress won''t disappear after he dies and reincarnates again. He would carry it with him!


    He has a lot of pets, not just ordinary pets, but they are tamed beast! The world he reincarnated in. People can tame the beast, train them, and fight others. The world was dominated by Imperial Beast Masters and they had a high statusparable to celebrities from Earth.


    The family of the general was quite powerful in the country. It was absolutely impossible for outsiders to hurt him. Plus, with his grade 1 Taboo energy, he has the power equivalent to two adult men! He can also use the Taboo energy inside him to selectively enhance body parts like a fist or his foot to boost his attacks. Seems not much... However, at least he didn''t need to worry about dying from mundane things again, like a helpless child!


    With his strength, if some goons like Mordred or Mir dare to attack him. He would beat them to the floor until their mother couldn''t recognize them.


    This time, Caleb learned his lesson. So he must survive! Half a yearter, a golem, the most powerful tamed beast from the army, went berserk, attacking everything around him unscrupulously. It killed half of the number of soldiers guarding him. Caleb died aggrieved from the powerful golem''s mighty fist. His strengthparable to two adults wasn''t enough to protect him.


    His supposedly powerful protection was what killed him this time. The soldiers that were supposed to guard him couldn''t even fight the golem with their tamed beast.


    ...


    Caleb regained consciousness. ''Who can tell me? Why do I die prematurely every time? Why can''t I get past 18 years old!?''


    This time, he was an eight-year-old girl, and he was reincarnated as a young medical assistant in the army in what seems to be a medieval age. Yeah, an eight-year-old providing timely assistance to medical doctors in the middle of the war. With the strength and agility provided by his status as a grade 1 Taboo fighter, Caleb managed to survive for five years before a bullet pierced his forehead on one fateful day.


    Although he was already a grade 1, he was far from grade 3 or 4 and could resist bullets using their skin alone.


    As for bing a little girl, he didn''t feel anything. As long as he lived, it was worth it. Of course, he still preferred to get reincarnated in his original gender.


    ...


    Caleb came to the world of cultivation. Woke up in a carriage full of cultivators with realms ranging from Foundation Establishment and Golden Core. Encountered a terrifying beast of the Nascent Soul Realm on the road, and the carriage was wiped out.


    ...


    Reincarnated in the world of sword and magic, there are seven heroes summoned, destined to kill the demon lord. The seven heroes came from Earth, but not the same Earth Caleb knew.


    After turning 17 years old, Caleb thought he would finally be an adult. As a result, a beast tideposed of goblins, orcs, and centaurs invaded the city. Thousands died, including him.


    ...


    The pre-historic world got toppled under a dinosaur''s ws... Twelve years old...


    ...


    Woke up in a modern world. War broke out, and a grenade fell in front of him and exploded. Of course, Caleb managed to survive, but with severe injuries. However, an atomic bomb fell from the sky and wiped out everything on its path.


    ...


    After experiencing many worlds and suffering various diverse methods of death. Caleb felt that he was qualified to win a Guinness record for the number of deaths in different ways. He realized how fragile human life was and how cruel it was to children. Of course, theoretically speaking, Caleb was already a million years old after constant slumber in the river of time.


    He discovered that he could actually enter the time slime using his consciousness. And there, he discovered that the interval of time between his previous reincarnation to the most recent has an interval of two hundred thousand years. While others have an interval of millions of years.


    Caleb can already be considered a pre-historic bastard. Older than even ancient vampires and dinosaurs. Older than even Adam and Eve! Of course, most of those times were spent sleeping and wandering the river of time, not actually living. So yeah, even though he was so damn old, he didn''t have much experience to back it up, which was quite ironic.


    ''In the end, it''s not the years in your life that count. It''s the life in your years,'' Caleb muttered. His eyes contained profound rity.

 Chapter 14: 14: Status

    ''I wonder how many times did I already died?'' Caleb opened his eyes calmly. What he saw was an unfamiliar wooden ceiling. By now, he has already seen all sorts of ceilings from hospital ceilings, rocky, wooden, to expensive ceilings every time he gets reincarnated.


    Caleb gave a tired sigh and stood up from thefort of the soft bed underneath his body. He calmly scanned the surroundings. There''s no single soul around him this time. It was a fairly small room without too much stuff inside. Only wooden cab with a mirror in its middle. A study stable made of wood and that''s it. There''s not even anything on the table aside from a quill and ink. There''s not even a window in the damned room. ''What kind of setting it is this time?''


    Wiping his sweat, Caleb made his way in front of the mirror and looked at his own reflection. He has short dark hair that somewhat covers his forehead, an average nose, ck pupils, thin eyebrows, a delicate eyelid, and some decent jaw development. Overall, Caleb gives it 7 out of 10 in terms of visuals.


    Unfortunately, his skin was as pale as Orochimaru and also as slender as him. ''Is this damned guy not fond of the sun?''


    After a few moments ofint, Caleb guessed that his background didn''t seem impressive because of his clothes. He just has a in white shirt on his body, some holes could be even found, and seems to be stitched here and there. Not to mention the in ck pants. He doesn''t have any essories such as a piercing or ne.


    Although he currently looks weak due to the somewhat malnourished body, he found himself in. The Taboo energy in his body had begun to do its job after he woke up. Behind the emaciated body hides a dormant strength of two adults. After all, he had carried his grade 1 Taboo energy with him.


    ''Let''s see, I hope it works out this time.'' With a look of determination, Caleb activated his Taboo Energy Sensitivity. He gritted his teeth as he was ready to explode. However, his fear didn''t happen.


    Is he crazy to risk exploding? No... Caleb wasn''t crazy, he was just numb to death that it became a normal urrence to him now. Well, you can say that yeah, he''s somewhat not normal in the head now. Who would be? After dying for god knows how many times...


    Suddenly, a thin purple mist appeared all over the ce. Thin as in thin, Caleb wouldn''t even notice them if he didn''t concentrate. ''Good! Hahaha! This is good! Fucking finally!''


    Caleb burst outughing. A grin appeared on his face. He finally reincarnated in a world where Taboo energy exists! In the previous hundred or so worlds the time slime carried him. Well, he''s not sure he''s already reached a hundred deaths. What''s important is, there''s no Taboo energy in those worlds.


    Just like that, the purple mist gradually surrounded Caleb and started to flow to his skin. Then it began to prate his skin and circte through his whole body. ''Ugh...''


    Unlike the violent, persistent, and painful first-time experience that made his body explode. This one was gentle and gave him an inexplicable feeling of pleasure. He can also feel his strength grow at a snail''s pace.


    ''This is perfect,'' Caleb smirked.


    The world he was in had a thin amount of Taboo energy. It was so scarce that people in this world didn''t have the chance to awaken as Taboo fighters. If Gaddi was here, he wouldn''t even be able to advance to grade 2.


    But Caleb was different. It was better for him in such an environment with a low concentration of Taboo energy than a world with a vast amount. Because that would only overwhelm his body and kill him! Of course, as his body grows stronger, who knows if, in the future, his body will be able to absorb massive energy without exploding into pieces like a tomato?


    ''Status.'' Caleb gave amand.


    One of the time slime''s main features was to retain information and process it. Just like how it retains his data. The time slime functions like Artificial Intelligence. Albeit, Caleb needs to input data or program some codes for it to reach its full potential. To realize that, he needs to study information technology to be able to create its own software.


    ***


    Name: Caleb


    Race: Human


    Age: ???


    Rank: Taboo Energy (Grade 1) 1/1000


    Physique: 10 [Strength, Stamina, Endurance, Agility, Flexibility, Power, Etc...]


    Spirit: 6 [Mental Strength, Reaction Speed, Perception, Five Senses, Dynamic Vision, Mental Energy, Intelligence, Energy Recovery Rate, Etc...]


    Abilities:


    -Passive Skill-


    -Active Skill-


    Taboo Energy Sensitivity.


    Tip: The basic attribute of a normal human is 5.


    ***


    The time slime converted his physique into measurable data and used five as the basis for a normal human. His physique was ten due to his grade 1 Taboo energy. Since he has the strength of two adults, he has the strength of two normal humans. If his physique reached fifteen in the future, that means his strength was equivalent to three adult humans.


    Of course, if he uses his Taboo energy to cover his body. His physical strength might reach 15 or even 17! The stronger the Taboo energy bes, the bigger the boost it would give him.


    Physique corresponds to his body strength and anything that has something to do with it, such as agility, movement speed, and his ability to take hits. As for the spirit, it''s more on the mind.


    The two were interconnected. A strong body needs a strong spirit for him to be able to control it. For example, if he has a high digit in physique and low spirit. His speed would suffer and he would have a hard time controlling his body. To function at high speed, he doesn''t only need to be able to move, but also to be able to react.


    Vice versa, if his spirit was high but his physique was low. Even if he somewhat managed to react, it would be useless if his body couldn''t follow.


    ''I''m still not strong enough. I need to at least reach grade 3 if I want to break the damned vicious cycle!''


    Caleb clenched his fist. He''s tired of dying and again, unable to control his fate on his own hand. He felt like a puppet being yed around.

 Chapter 15: 15: 100 Days

    Caleb looked around him in amazement. Around him, one would see a vast expanse of white space. In the center, he saw a digital clock surrounded by bright light. This is Caleb''s first work. Since he didn''t know much about information technology to createplicated projects. He decided to do a simple one, but extremely practical.


    So how does it work? Well, it helps him monitor the time in his slumber. Just like now, it works like a stopwatch on mobile phones. In the digital clock, one would see six strings of zero which pertain to Caleb wandering with the time slime unconscious in the river of time for a whopping hundred of years.


    ''I wonder what is my true age now...'' Caleb sighed. If you told him before that he would be eternal. Caleb would justugh at your face. But now... It was a crazy, surreal situation he found himself in.


    ''Think about it. In the previous hundred-something worlds. Thenguages are really different... However, in his first reincarnation, why did Eduardo and Erica speak English?'' Thinking of this, Caleb''s mouth widened as an absurd thought came to his mind. ''Could it be!?''


    Could it be he was reincarnated, not in another world? But on Earth!? He was sure that he conversed with them in the Englishnguage. Did he really die as Caleb from Earth, only to reincarnate on Earth again as Jacob? Just a different timeline or the same timeline? If that''s true, then he is the first guy to reincarnate in the same world! Or it is Earth, but not Earth at the same time. There are different versions of Earth. The Earth where the seven heroes came from was proof.


    Still, such a thing was just too funny. Think about it. He was really the first to die from Earth and reincarnated to Earth if that was true.


    So if it was really Earth, then the three brutes that he fought were just spouting nonsense shouting "Will of the D!" Why not? After all, they may be fans of one piece. Of course, that was if it was really Earth.


    ''Damn bastards. I thought there was a bigger conspiracy at work. Who knows that those guys are just deranged fans.'' With a chucklees with regret. ''Speaking of it. I died without even finishing One Piece. I''ll be damned.''


    What is worse than death? That is worse than death!


    Him, not sensing the blue slime in his first reincarnation made his theory more likely. Or maybe there''s another reason why couldn''t sense it at that time. There''s no absolute in this world.


    Just like that, Caleb gave the vast-expanse of space onest look and returned to his room.


    When Caleb opened his eyes, he was back in front of the mirror. And he was coincidently staring at his own reflection. Speaking of which, how long would it take for me to be a grade 2 Taboo fighter?


    His body was actually absorbing the Taboo energy around 24 hours. ''Let''s see. Status!''


    ***


    Name: Caleb


    Race: Human


    Age: ???


    Rank: Taboo Energy (Grade 1) 3/1000


    Physique: 10 [Strength, Stamina, Endurance, Agility, Flexibility, Power, Etc...]


    Spirit: 6 [Mental Strength, Reaction Speed, Perception, Five Senses, Dynamic Vision, Mental Energy, Intelligence, Energy Recovery Rate, Etc...]


    Abilities:


    -Passive Skill-


    -Active Skill-


    Taboo Energy Sensitivity.


    Tip: The basic attribute of a normal human is 5.


    ***


    ''Curses! I only gained another two with all the time I spent inside the time slime and in this damned room!? Does that mean that every 24 hours, I can only gain 10 units of Taboo energy?'' Caleb was about toin when he realized something. ''Wait, that doesn''t seem too bad. 10 units every day? Then I just need 100 days to reach 1000 units and be grade 2! Not bad. Not bad at all...''


    Caleb nodded with satisfaction.


    ''This time, I really need to be careful. This cycle, I must break it this time!'' A hint of conviction appeared on Caleb''s calm face. ''Ahm... So what now?''


    This time he reincarnated into the body of a sixteen-year-old teenager. It was a good start because he didn''t have to worry about having short limbs. Not only that, he only needs to survive for two years to break the damned cycle of death and reincarnation. ''I must be an adult!''


    To do that, he first needs to gather information about his current situation and about the world. Caleb wasn''t sure why it was different this time. The memory he received was too hazy to even glimpse any information. The only thing he knew was the name of the body he upied was Johan.


    Johan, no, Caleb walked to the wooden door on his life side. Then he put his hand on the doorknob and took a deep breath. Here it is. He was about to meet his family. ''I hope I''m not some detested kid or something.''


    With that thought lingering on his mind. Caleb pushed the door open. He expected to be greeted by rays of light or something, but there wasn''t. The door produced a creaking sound due to its age.


    When Calebid his eyes in front of him. He froze... They are five women in their 20s and four old people. Two men and two women. They stopped what they were doing and looked at him one after another.


    The four women in their 20s were currently cleaning the room. One was scraping the wall, another was brushing the floor with a broom, and the other two were sewing clothes with dexterous hands.


    "Johan, you finally woke up. The other four were already on the well." One of the women, the one cleaning with a broom, greeted him with a smile. Caleb gave her a look, then gave a perfunctory answer.


    "Ah? Is that so? I see..."


    The women continued cleaning with the broom. Now that Caleb looked at her, she has brown hair, green eyes, and somewhat pale skin... But not as pale as him. She was wearing a pink T-shirt and white leather pants.


    ''Something is wrong with the mood...'' Caleb mused.


    The other three women also greeted him with good afternoon while the four gloomy old people just nodded at him. Unlike the woman with a broom, the rest look drained and unhappy for some reason, and each of them looks utterly depressed. Such a mood made Caleb ufortable. ''What''s up with them? So I don''t have a family this time? Perhaps I''m an orphan?''

 Chapter 16: 16: Improving Health

    "Where are you going?"


    Caleb stopped at the door leading outside when he heard a somewhat irked question behind him. He turned around and saw one of the old men staring at him. Caleb scratched his head, not sure what this was all about, and said:


    "The four are waiting for me at the well, aren''t they? Why??"


    The old man shrugged.


    "Do as you please, then."


    As he said this, the old man leaned on his chair with afortable expression and dozed off.


    Caleb remained in his ce speechless and saw the woman scraping the wall give him an expression of apology.


    ''What''s with this darned old man? Is he bored or something? It seems that the woman is connected with the old man?''


    ''Well, fuck him.'' With a shrug, Caleb proceeded to the door and pushed it. As he advanced, the gloomy dark clouds in the sky greeted his sight. Around him, a bunch of broken trees, and uprooted nts,y scattered. Pieces of wood, stones, and ruined buildings could be seen everywhere. It was too messy, as if the whole ce suffered an earthquake. Caleb sighed.


    ''It''s not what I expected. It seems I need to be more careful. Just what did this ce experience?''


    As he continued to walk, Caleb also noticed minute details such as cracks on the ground. And when he turned around, he saw the appearance of the house where he came from.


    It was entirely made of wood and looked dpidated. There is moss on the wall, along with weeds. Such an image didn''t ur to him when he was inside.


    ...


    After a few minutes of walking, Caleb finally saw the well. The goal of his destination. Four teenagers are helping each other, pulling the ropes with their gnashed teeth.


    "One, two, three, pull!"


    "One, two, three, pull!"


    "One, two, three, pull!"


    Just like that, a bucket of water was tied at the end of the ropes. One of the teenagers carried it down.


    ''Think about it. Everyone seems to have a role. Those women from before are the cleaners, those old people are monitoring. Then, these teenagers are the ones responsible for water?''


    Caleb was sure that he was also responsible for the well, like the teenager. An image formed in his head as this idea came to his mind. He might be really an orphan this time!


    "Hey, Johan. Damn you, you''re finally here! You''rete." One of the teenagers, look at Caleb and snorted. He has short ck hair, wrinkles, brown eyes, and he has a big belly. He had a straw hat on his head and wore a in ck shirt.


    Caleb forced a smile to appear on his face.


    "Sorry, I overslept. My body was too tired, I guess?"


    The teenager just scowled.


    "Well,e here, help us already."


    Caleb sighed and walked to them. ''Fatty bastard.''


    A girl with blue eyes, silver hair, fairplexion punched the fatty on his shoulder lightly.


    "Why do you treat him like that? Don''t you know about his health?"


    "Ouch..." The fatty took a step back with an exaggerated face and crooked eyes. "Luna, what was that for!?"


    "Hahaha! Fatty is at it again!" The teenager who was currently untying the rope connected to wellughed without holding back.


    ''So this fatty doesn''t seem to be a bad person? That''s just the way he is?''


    Another teenager, shirtless, gave Johan a teasing smile.


    "That''s right, Johan, it''s your turn."


    "Y-you!" The girl named Luna red at the shirtless teenager.


    Caleb shook his head and patted Luna''s shoulders. He didn''t have time to y with these guys after all. He didn''t know why the girl was so concerned about him, though. Still, he appreciates the goodwill.


    "Don''t worry about it. I feel that my body is getting better these days. The long sleep seems to have invigorated my body."


    Luna hesitated, but could only nod her head reluctantly.


    "Okay then. If you need help, just say so."


    The other three... Fatty, the shirtless one, and the one who had untied the rope looked at him like waiting for a good show.


    Now, that Caleb neared them, he had to say that the four look healthier than him. Luna, the one with whom he had a good impression, has wless white skin and, a well-proportioned body hidden beneath the ck dress. Her blue eyes and silver hair added a finishing touch to her looks.


    She has a soft, a-hem pinkish lips small nose, and a fairly healthyplexion unlike him. ''What am I even thinking about?''


    The shirtless one has a lean physique, good biceps, and tricep size that screams explosive power. His midsection made it evident that he was active, with a decent chest and wide shoulders. As for his lower body, he has tree-trunk calves and muscr thighs. A good sign of not skipping the leg day.


    For a teen, such a body was already decent. Although not as exaggerated as Gaddi, his older brother, on one of the previous worlds he traveled.


    Then thest one, the one who untied the ropes. He looks pale, but still not as pale as him. He is a blonde-haired dude, with blue pupils, and a chubby face with a double chin. He wasn''t as fat as fatty, though. He was wearing shoes made of leather, a sleeveless shirt, maong pants, and a rubber band dangling on his wrist.


    Caleb positioned himself above the wooden bucket and engaged hists and muscles on his back. Then he pulled it up so effortlessly that he didn''t even feel the strain.


    ''I thought it would be happy after seeing these brats pulling it with all their might. Or might be because of my enhanced strength...''


    "What the!? Holy hell! Johan, you managed to lift it like it was nothing!?" Fatty''s eyes widened and covered his mouth with his hand.


    Luna and the other two''s mouths also widened in disbelief. They knew just how heavy the thing was. It was filled with damned water! The shirtless guy who was proud to be the strongest in their group couldn''t believe it and asked:


    "What sorcery is this!? Johan, how did you do it? I would be honest, even after three years of physical exercise, I won''t be able to lift that with such ease as you did! Not to mention, aren''t you the weakest among us?"


    Lune nodded her head in agreement.


    "Did you do some strange thing?"


    Caleb shook his head. What the fuck could he do? So, he gave them a BS answer instead.


    "I don''t know. You now... I just felt healthy after I woke up. Seems my health is improving?"

 Chapter 17: 17: The Hunting Party

    Caleb carried the bucket of water along the way with his right hand. Even now, the other four couldn''t believe what he was doing and how he was doing it with ease. Honestly, For Caleb, who has the strength of two adultsbined, such a feat wasn''t worth mentioning.


    Just like that, half an hour passed with Caleb and the other four going back and forth from the well to the house, transporting buckets of water continuously. Due to Caleb, they managed to bring 15 buckets of water in such a short time.


    "Johan, it seems your health is really getting better. But this is still unbelievable. Now, we''re only short of five buckets, and our daily task is done!" Fatty said excitedly and raised his hands in the air in triumph.


    Luna looked at Caleb and smiled at him.


    "It''s all thanks to Johan, really. I could still not believe it. Last week, he couldn''t evenplete three times going back and forth without stumbling along the way and looking exhausted. He wasn''t even carrying anything, and he was just following us. Now, he can go back and forth fifteen times while carrying a bucket of water and he didn''t look tired at all!"


    Caleb shrugged.


    ''Damn it. These brats are too noisy.''


    The shirtless one, whose name was Andre, flexed his biceps. Then he went beside Caleb and raised the hem of his sleeves. There Caleb''s biceps were shown... Andre looked at his own vascr biceps and Caleb''s toned one. Caleb''s arms looked powerful, as if containing endless force. Not something that he had expected from him. In their group, Caleb has always been frail and sickly. Andre scratched his head and gave Caleb a confused look.


    "This is unreasonable! How the heck did you grow muscles when I haven''t seen you lifting anything!? Shit... Are you training some different stuff secretly?"


    Andre let out a bitterugh.


    "From now on, you''re the strongest in our group. With your contribution, we don''t need to spend five hours of our time bringing water to the house. We can do it within one hour or just even half an hour like now! Still in our group, I have the highest chance of being selected for the hunting party. But now... It seems we are two now! Congrats Johan."


    ''Hunting party? What the hell is that!? Can''t you give more exnation?'' Calebined inwardly.


    This time, the one with a chubby face nced at Caleb with an envious expression. His name was Clifford. The one responsible for tying and untying the ropes.


    "Hunting party! I also want to join that but I''m not strong enough. I won''t even survive fighting those weakest dire wolves they hunt. With Johan''s strength, he just needs to pass the test and he can be one of them! He can eat more shares of food, train with those adults, and have more say in the house!"


    ''It seems this so-called hunting party has the most important role in the group.'' Caleb habitually caressed his chin as his mind began to wander. ''And they are the ones responsible for the food we eat.''


    Now Caleb finally saw the entire picture of the situation in the house after the final piece appeared. The hunting party had the highest authority, and it was the most important part of the system. Without them, they all would just starve to death. Although Caleb didn''t know what was going on, why were they in such a ce far from civilization?


    Andre put down the other bucket of water in his arm, breathed raggedly, and patted Clifford on the back. He smiled at Fatty and Luna.


    "That''s why you have to train guys. You know... It''s too boring just carrying water every day. Let those darned old men do it themselves! They''re justzying around under the cover of monitoring! They obviously still have the sufficient strength to do such mundane tasks but they forced it upon us instead of receiving basic training with the adults!"


    Luna nodded.


    "I would also like to fight. But I''m a woman. Is there a chance to get as strong as you guys?"


    Calen stopped in his tracks and stared Luna directly in the eye. He put down the bucket of water on the ground and seriously said:


    "Don''t underestimate yourself. You know, although women aren''t as strong as men in terms of physicality, you guys are more flexible and agile if you train in the right way. And if it''s just hunting beasts, physical strength might be important but that is not all that there is to fighting. Skill, style, weapon, and technique also y a major part, you know. If physical strength is really that important, humans wouldn''t have stood at the top of the food chain for a long time, instead, it would have been grizzly bears or silver-back apes. It was our wits that made us strong, the tools we developed with it."


    Suddenly, Luna, Fatty, Clifford, and Andre looked at him with strange expressions on their faces and asked in unison:


    "Why do you know so much?"


    With a shrug, Caleb coughed out of embarrassment. Why does he know so much? Of course, he lives a damn hundred lives fighting for his life but also dying repeatedly in every one of them! Not to mention, his father taught him how to fight personally. Unfortunately, he can''t say it, can''t he?


    "Isn''t itmon sense? Look at the hunting party as an example..."


    Andre raised his eyebrows. A secondter, a look of enlightenment appeared on his face.


    "Guys, Johan might be right! Look at Captain Fushigiro. He''s not the best in terms of physical strength and yet he was the strongest in the hunting party and became the leader."


    As he said this, a sly smile made its way to his face.


    "Why do you guys think so?"


    ''Good save!'' Caleb gave a thumbs up to Andre in his heart. Who knew that he would interpret his nonsense so perfectly?


    Fatty has a look of disdain on his face. "Why so? Bastard, isn''t Captain Fushigiro the strongest in terms of physical strength?"


    "No..." Andre shook his head. "Jin has the strongest physique, not their captain."


    Suddenly, Clifford raised his hand, and he had a confident look on his face. Caleb, Luna, Fatty, and Andre stared at him. After seeing the attention, Clifford straightened his back and said:


    "Captain Fushigiro is the captain because of hisbat IQ, tactics, and versatile battle style. He can take on Jin and three other members alone because he''s always one step ahead of them in battle. He has a good grasp of the rhythm of the battle, even though in terms of physical strength, he''s just the third."


    "That''s what Johan means!" Andre gave Clifford an approving nod.


    With an amused expression, Caleb watched their interaction.


    ''That''s what I mean? Well, in a nutshell.''

 Chapter 18: 18: Did you say tiger meat?

    "Atst, we''re done."


    Fatty patted his big belly. His belly fat bounced as a result. He took out the straw hat on top of his head and looked at the fifteen buckets filled with water with a satisfied grin.


    "Hmph..." Luna curled her lips, also happy.


    Caleb, on the other hand, just stood indifferently, as if he didn''t put the task in his eyes. ''I did all the work, though.''


    Andre walked to the door. He gave them a knowing look.


    "The hunting party would be back in the evening. Let''s go in first, so we look good when we greet them outsideter."


    As he said this, he pushed open the door and walked in. Caleb and Clifford nodded at each other and followed.


    Fatty licked his lips. His brown eyes darted to Luna.


    "I''m already hungry. What are you still doing standing like a fool? Let''s go inside!"


    Hearing this, Luna rolled her blue eyes. She lifted her ck dress to avoid slipping and ran towards the door.


    "All you do is think about food!"


    Seeing that he was all alone. Fatty whispered secretly. "What''s wrong with me liking food? Fool! Without food, you won''t be able to function properly."


    ...


    "You guys are back. Come and eat." One of the old women greeted the five with a gentle smile on her face. She looked as if she was d about their arrival. "Did you guys finish your task early?"


    One of the old men this time eyed the five with a fierce expression.


    "Did the five of you ck? Don''t get me wrong, I''m not monitoring here. I must ensure that everyone is doing their job properly."


    Caleb studied the fierce old man in front of him. All his hair strands were white, face was filled with wrinkles and blemishes due to old age, but Caleb could see that the old man had some muscle beneath his white robe.


    Fatty gritted his teeth and was about to retort when Clifford covered his mouth and shook his head.


    Andre smiled politely.


    "We''re done. You can see it for yourself outside. Fifteen buckets of water were all filled to the brim. No more, no less. It only took an hour this time, thanks to Johan."


    The old man gave Johan a look of doubt before and strode towards the door. When he saw the fifteen buckets of water, the expression of fierceness disappeared, reced by a warm smile.


    "You brats did a good job! I didn''t expect you would be productive this time! Why is that so?"


    "It all thanks to Johan," Luna repeated Andre''s words with a deadpan expression. Her silver hair and wless skin made her appear like an ice-cold princess.


    Then, the other old man dozing off woke up. He rubbed his eyes and looked back and forth at his friend and the five teenagers.


    "What can Johan do? Push the buckets with his thin arms? He looks like he can even''t break a stick. Hahahaha!"


    Caleb''s eyes twitched when he heard the rude remarks of the other party. If it was allowed, he would have punched the old man in his face. He wants to see if he can stillugh with a broken nose and swollen eyes.


    However, the statement of the old man wasn''tpletely unfounded. After all, even the four with him almost didn''t believe him if not seeing it with their own eyes.


    "Don''t tease the kids." The old woman reprimanded.


    ...


    On a square wooden table, four teenagers sat at the four sides facing each other. Above the table, there are all sorts of food. But most of them came from the meat of wild animals such as deer, rabbit, and even dire wolves. Then there''s also a jar of water, along with four cups made of wood.


    ''Didn''t expect to eat such a delicacy in this kind of ce! This is all damn meat! I thought we were supposed to eat dirt.'' Caleb took the vegetable soup near the fried deer meat. Then he used the wooden spoon in his and scooped. When he raises the spoon, he can see some white mist. ''Ouch... Hot!''


    Caleb felt the hotness of when he ate the soup. Nevertheless, it didn''t stop him from taking another scoop. Such a simple obstacle won''t be able to stop his hunger. The taste of thing that look like a carrot tastes like a potato instead. Then he looked at the variety of meat on the table with glistening eyes. ''Meat is life!''


    Unlike Caleb, the other three didn''t look as energetic as him. They just eat their share at a normal pace without a change of expression on their face. Every day, all they eat are meat and vegetables that all the meat tastes the same anymore.


    If you eat a thing every day, even if was your favorite, inevitably, you would grow sick of it and even hate it if it''s the only thing that you literally eat.


    Of course, there''s always an exception in everything. Just like Caleb, Fatty ate his fill at astonishing speed. Even the dire wolves which have rougher texture and fishy taste didn''t escape his big hands.


    "Fatty, slow down. Do you want to choke yourself to death?" Andre ced a ckened rabbit meat in his mouth.


    Fatty munched relentlessly that a bulge formed on both sides of his cheek. He gave Andre a look of relish.


    "Hey, this is me enjoying the food! Don''t disturb my precious time."


    Clifford looked at the two while eating vegetable soup. He looked at the green leafy thing with a hint of hesitation. In the end, he ced it in his mouth and ate it reluctantly.


    Contrary to the two, Luna just ate quietly without emotion on her face. She just ate whatever her hands touched.


    ''Well, she can eat for her size. Does she enjoy the food or not?'' A question mark appeared on Caleb''s mind. He couldn''t see a trace of enjoyment or disgust on Luna''s face, so he had a hard time reading her. ''Hmmm... Does she eat just for the sake of it? It seems she''s only expressive when talking but silent when eating.''


    "No tiger meat this time," Fattyined.


    Caleb''s eyes widened and asked:


    "Tiger meat? Did you just say tiger meat? By the way, don''t talk with food in your mouth."


    With a smile, Luna took a sip of water from the wooden cup. Caleb could even see her throat move from chugging. After drinking, she opened her mouth to say:


    "Yes, we ate onest week, right? It seems that the hunting party didn''t manage to kill one this time. That thing is quite tasty."

 Chapter 19: 19: Considerations

    ''Tiger meat? These brats are actually eating tiger meat?'' Caleb was stupefied.


    Fatty munched thest piece of dire wolves'' meat. Then his gazended on the rabbit''s meat, his mouth drooling.


    "We can only eat tiger meat when the Adults hunt two or three of them or if there''s excess. You know, the hunting party always gets the priority since they are the one that hunts."


    Caleb felt satiated with all the meat he ate. He tried rabbit meat, wolf meat, and deer meat. Out of them, the rabbit meat was the easiest to chew while the deer meat tasted like a chicken. The meat of dire wolves was the roughest one. He felt exhausted just chewing it. He took his wooden cup; he took a sip of water with a ponderous expression.


    ''Should I join this hunter party? Or no?''


    For him, the more he stays inside the house, the better. After all, the more he goes outside, the higher the risk of him dying from something. Hell, even inside the house, he doesn''t feel safe after suffering different methods of death.


    It was as if there was a hidden force somewhere ying with his life. Of course, that might be his overthinking.


    However, there are also a lot of benefits to the hunting party. First of all, protection. Although he needed to go outside, he was surrounded by strong adults, which were the hunting party. Coupled with his grade 1 strength, as long as he doesn''t encounter dinosaurs, he won''t die that easily.


    He also doubts that there are modern weapons in the damned ce he found himself in. So theck of firearms was actually an advantage for him since it meant that fewer things could kill him!


    Second, if the members of the hunting party like the Captain, Fushigiro, are really that skilled. He can ask them to train him if he joins them. That means an increase inbat prowess. He wasn''t the type of person to rely on brute force alone. Believes that technique matters and styles make a fight.


    He needs to practice a hundred or a thousand times if needed. And even if he doesn''t want it. He has to fight a stronger opponent if he wants to grow. The only way to be strong is to fight the strong.


    Third, he would have a lot of ess to resources in the house that seems to have a small hierarchy. In order to grow optimally and have a powerful body, he has to get all the food his body needs. His body was still in a state of development. He can still benefit from physical exercise.


    Lastly, he can familiarize himself with the ce and situation of the environment by going hunting with them. Caleb understood that the most important thing if he wanted to survive was information.


    "Johan, what are you thinking?" Clifford waved his hands in front of Caleb''s eyes, which, in turn, made Caleb blink and pushed him out of his daze. He looks at Clifford and the other three, who are also done eating and are now looking at him. Caleb yawned and responded:


    "Nothing, I just felt sleepy after all this eating."


    Andreughed and patted his belly.


    "Well, you''re sleepy again? You have already overslept, aren''t you? Though being sleepy after eating is quite normal. I also experience it every time I''m full. Damn, if there are no Apokalips, we can sleep when we want to and y outside when we want to. Those damned monsters deprived us of our child life."


    ''Apokalips? Monsters? It seems this world is more dangerous than I thought.'' Caleb perked up his ears fearing that he would miss a piece of important information.


    Fatty stopped eating when he heard the term Apokalips and his expression visibly paled. He put down the meat on his te and gritted his teeth.


    "Those damned monsters! If not for them, we won''t be living in fear. We won''t have to hide. I wonder what it looked like when Apokalips still didn''t exist. What a wonder. It must be a paradise! My mom and my dad, if not for them, I won''t be here. Those monsters took them from me."


    Caleb even saw Fatty''s expression contorted with hatred. He couldn''t help but shudder. Then Luna stood up on the table, which made everyone look at her. Luna snorted and asked.


    "Isn''t it the same for everyone? Those creatures killed all humans inside the walls: the first wall, the second wall, and our third wall. They ate every human in sight. Only a few managed to escape and reach thest wall!"


    Caleb scratched his chin subconsciously. ''So there are four walls? First wall? Second Wall? And we are on the third wall? Interesting... It seems these walls are made to fend off those so-called Apokalips. And there''s still ast wall? That wall might be where most humans are, I guess.''


    Everyone fell silent at Luna''s words. Andre, the oldest of the five, sighed and asked a deep question.


    "That''s true. All of us don''t have a family anymore, by blood. However, as the remaining survivor in this damned wall. We are forced to hide in this house. To survive, to one day reach thest wall. Aren''t we a family guys? We have to grow up, train, and one day reach the City of Phenos protected by thest wall! Who knows if each of us has rtives or family members that survived and made it there alive!"


    Caleb nced at Andre with surprise. He didn''t expect the kid to be so determined and ambitious. As he could see that to reach the so-called City of Phenos, one had to be powerful enough to traverse the way under the threat of Apokalips.


    THUD!


    Clifford punched the table, causing it to tremble. Then his face darkened and said with a voice full of sorrow.


    "You guys have still hoped to see your family. But mine... I saw them get eaten by one of the Apokalips, Tier 9 Hollow. They died in front of my eyes and I only managed to survive due to the b of stone that fell on my back and crushed me under its weight. Although the wall almost killed me, it also hid me from those abominations."

 Chapter 20: 20: Wall of Rose

    ''Their conversation turned serious real quick.'' With a grim expression, Caleb excused himself from the four and returned to his room. ''Tier 9 hollow. It seems that there is a clear division of rankings when ites to monsters.''


    Caleb began to review the information that he learned from the dark conversation of the four. ''Didn''t expect to chance upon the information about the situation of this world while eating. What''s worse, it turned out that we are under the threat of those damned Apokalips all this time. And here we are, eating meat merrily. What the fuck are we even doing outside near the well if there''s such a danger outside? Are they stupid!?''


    If earlier, he didn''t know if he was going to join the hunting party. This time, he must join! At first, he thought that the only threat was the wild beasts, but after he heard about the Apokalips, he knew that he must do his best to be stronger as soon as possible. Even if he doesn''t go to them, somewhere inside him, he can feel that they woulde to him. It''s only a matter of time due to his cursed luck!


    Caleb pushed the door, walked inside, and paced back and forth uneasily. He stared at the wooden ceiling, where he saw spider webs in the corners. ''So what did I learn?''


    First of all, they are on the third wall. They are actually in a Kingdom called Emberlund. In the past, the Kingdom of Emberlund had only one great wall. A defensive means to prevent the invasion of other kingdoms. However, on a fateful day, waves upon waves of abominations called Apokalips invaded the world, wreaked havoc, and destroyed the unprepared kingdoms. The kingdoms fought, but the Apokalips were just too powerful. Even the best-crafted cold weapons couldn''t even break the skin of Tier 8 Apokalips and above, and it''s only effective against the weakest Tier 9.


    No one knew where the Apokalips came from and what their origins were. They just came out of nowhere. The kingdoms all around the Emberlund suffered from the catastrophe. Only a few kingdoms survived the invasion of Apokalips. And those survivors scattered all around the continent. Some built Citadels, some rebuilt their kingdoms.


    Of course, Luna, Clifford, Fatty, and Andre didn''t know much, which made Caleb helpless. He still has a lot of questions, such as how many kingdoms have survived. Is there one nearer Emberlund? Unfortunately, there will be no answer anytime soon. Andre told him that the captain of the hunting party might know information outside of the kingdom.


    Fortunately, when ites to details about the Emberlund itself. Andre, the oldest among them, knows a lot, not counting Caleb, who was a pre-historic bastard.


    The Emberlund erected four walls to protect the kingdom against the terrifying Apokalips. And the walls did a great job as it brought them peace. The walls are made by the best of the best engineers and craftsmen with the best materials that humanity can offer. The kingdom didn''t spare any resources to strengthen its defense. As a result, the Apokalips of Tier 6 and above can''t damage the four walls.


    Apokalips of such rank are rarely seen. Unfortunately, a time hase, after fifty years of living within the wall. The disaster finally struck. A horde of Apokalips led by a tier 8 Shadow Leopard destroyed the peace. It was known as the "First Coming". They breached the first wall, also known as the "Wall of Damaskus".


    And that''s it. The group of teenagers didn''t know the full details of the story. They only know that the second wall, also known as the "Wall of Ling" was destroyed after ten years following the "First Coming" incident. The second incident was also known as the "Second Coming".


    Then thest incident, the "Third Coming", the third wall was breached eighty years after the copse of the Wall of Ling. The Third Wall or Wall of Rose gave up under the crushing tail of a Tier 7 Dark Centipede.


    ''So that''s the gist of what happened.'' Caleb let out a depressed sigh. ''Who knew that this world turned out to be hell?''


    Yes, Caleb and where the house was located turned out to be from the abandoned Wall of Rose. It''s easy to figure out that the ce must be littered with damned abominations. Such a dangerous situation made Caleb aware that they could die at any time. He even finds it suspicious how they manage to hide for such a long time.


    "I have to go to thest wall as soon as possible. Curses! What is thest wall called again? Wall of Hope? The City of Phenos might be the key for me to survive in this hellish world!" Caleb''s expression turned gloomy, darker than even the clouds outside. "City of Phenos... It seems I need to risk my life to reach that ce. The question is, how to do that?"


    Thinking of this, Caleb could already feel the headache of all the work that he had to do to execute such an undertaking. ''How about joining the hunting party and then convincing them to join my endeavor somehow?


    For now, he knew that he needed to train. He wasn''t sure if, with his grade 1 Taboo energy, could he take Tier 9 Apokalips, or worse, Tier 8 ones. Luckily, those big guys were rare, ording to Andre. It was said that Tier 9 is still susceptible to cold weapons, so Caleb still has confidence as long as you give him a sharp weapon.


    Caleb stopped in his pacing back and forth. After all the thinking, he knew that rushing things wouldn''t achieve anything and would only be detrimental. He needs to do things one step at a time and the first step is.


    ''Join the damned hunting party and be one of them!''


    No man is an ind. He doesn''t believe that he can do such a task by himself alone. That''s why there''s a reason why they say that there is a power to collective. Caleb went to his bed andy down. He looked at the ceiling dazedly. ''This time... I will surely break the cycle.''


    Just like that, the night had fallen to the Wall of Rose. Caleb closed his eyes and then the tiredness from all the thinking had caught up to him. The darkness pulled his consciousness to slumber.

 Chapter 21: 21: Meeting a strange pair

    Calen opened his eyes. He stared at the familiar and unfamiliar wooden ceiling and yawned. Caleb could hear the tweeting of birds outside and the rustling of leaves, and he didn''t know if it was his illusion. He could also make out the sound of a rooster''s crow.


    ''What the hell? When did we have chicken?'' Caleb''s eyes widened in astonishment. However, when he focused on the sound. He couldn''t hear any rooster at all. ''It may be my imagination.''


    ''Crap! I forgot to greet the hunting party yesterday evening with the other four! Damnation!'' With a series of inward curses, Caleb couldn''t help but facepalm. ''Damn! Goddamn! Damn it all!''


    What would the hunting party think of him now? After all, every time the hunting party returns, the five women responsible for cleaning, the four damned old people, and Andre with the four of them, always greet the hunting party when they return from their hunt. It became a tradition for them to do so.


    Caleb sighed wistfully.


    ''I hope they''re not that petty. Well, let''s observe themter. Who do they think they are? As long as I passed their test, I would be one of them sooner.''


    He straightened his back. Passing the test? No matter what test it was, he was determined to pass it! If he, who has the strength of two adults fails, who dares to say that they will pass?


    With another yawn, Caleb strode towards the mirror and looked at his appearance. His short dark hair messily covered his forehead this time. He almost thought that he just came out underwater his hair looked like a damned seaweed. He stared at his ck pupils and studied his face one more time. ''Really... Not bad. Not bad at all.''


    He doesn''t know if it''s due to his grade 1 taboo energy. He could feel subtly that his jaw was developing day by day and the muscle in his body was bing more vigorous. Thinking of this prompted Caleb to check his attributes. ''Status.''


    ***


    Name: Caleb


    Race: Human


    Age: ???


    Rank: Taboo Energy (Grade 1) 20/1000


    Physique: 10 [Strength, Stamina, Endurance, Agility, Flexibility, Power, Etc...]


    Spirit: 6 [Mental Strength, Reaction Speed, Perception, Five Senses, Dynamic Vision, Mental Energy, Intelligence, Energy Recovery Rate, Soul Strength, Etc...]


    Abilities:


    -Passive Skill-


    -Active Skill-


    Taboo Energy Sensitivity.


    Tip: The basic attribute of a normal human is 5.


    ***


    Seeing this, Caleb nodded his head with satisfaction. Just as he thought, his Taboo Energy Sensitivity allowed him to absorb 10 units per day. In another 99 days, he would be Grade 2! What is a Grade 2 taboo fighter? By description, Grade 2 can break stone walls with their punches and they have deadly abilities that separate them from the mundane masses.


    Although 10 units a day seems slowpared to the previous world where he got his ability. At least, he doesn''t need to worry about exploding. In his estimate, this world''s taboo energy was 100x thinner than the previous world, where he exploded. One could see just how horrible his Taboo Energy Sensitivity was. Even with such a thin taboo energy, he can still get 10 units. ''I might have absorbed 1000 units in one go, which made my body explode previously? Damn, that''s really something the body is incapable of handling.''


    If it was another taboo fighter, he thinks that they wouldn''t even be able to get a decimal unit. So he was already satisfied with the status quo. Anyway, once his body bes stronger in the future, the worry about self-explosion will be less and less.


    ''There''s nothing to worry about.'' Caleb walked to the door with a confident stride and stopped when he was in front of it. ''I would see the faces of those two damned old men again. What an ugly way to start the day.''


    While cursing the two, Caleb pushed the door open. He was greeted by the familiar sight of the four women cleaning and organizing the house. One of them was wiping the tes, wooden spoons, and cups into the dirty kitchen. Another one was sweeping the floor using a brown cloth, and she had a bucket of water beside her. Then the other two were busily serving a pair of man and woman on the table.


    Caleb curiously looked around. He saw the two old men and two old women, were unusually quiet this time as if they didn''t even dare to breathe. ''What''s up with them?


    He took in the sight of the wooden walls and ceiling, the rough patches of other types on the ceiling caught his attention. He wondered if those patches were used to cover holes.


    Another thing is, the one and only table that all of them share. It''s also the reason why they need to take turns when eating.


    Once again, Caleb looked at the two unusual pairs eating on the table. Even though they were some distance from him, he could feel the strong confidence in the way they moved. And they exude intangible pressure in their body that affects those weak-willed. It was the aura of a warrior.


    Caleb wasn''t unfamiliar with such an aura. It was the same aura his biological father exuded. The difference was, his father''s aura was a tad colder and more chilling if he had to describe it. After all, his father wasn''t a warrior, but a damned hitman.


    A sigh came out of his mouth as he thought of his old man. Caleb always feels that his father is hiding a lot of things from him. The only reason he knew that his father was a killer in the first ce was because of a certain incident. Which also led to his father teaching him the essence ofbat.


    "Hey, kid. What are you doing there? Come here and eat."


    Suddenly, Caleb heard a voice directed at him. He blinked for a moment and saw the pair of woman and man at the table gesturing at him. He looked behind him to make sure that there was no other person. Then he looked back at the two and pointed at him as if saying, "Me?"


    The woman chuckled while the man smiled. Then the man patted the brown chair next to him.


    "Come here, kid. Don''t be shy about eating breakfast with us. You dared to not greet us yesterday. Dare you to refuse to eat breakfast with us?"


    ''Who knew that members of the hunting party are quite inviting?'' Caleb saw the two women serving the pair look at him with a "Go eat with them" expression. With a shrug, he made his way towards the two and apologetically said:


    "Sorry, I overslept yesterday, so..."

 Chapter 22: 22: Rina and Dunn

    Caleb sat on the chair slowly, then eyed the two members of the hunting party carefully. When he saw the appearance of the man closely, it reminded him of a weak uncle, but actually strong in stories that he had read. If not for the aura of confidence he was giving, he wouldn''t even know that the guy was someone who hunts wild beasts.


    He has an unshaven beard, rough around the edges. Droopy eyes, along with his rough, scarred skin. He also wore a dirty brown leather shirt and pants, which looked as if it had experienced horrible weather. Andstly, the guy lookszier than a sloth because of his slightly hunched back posture.


    ''This guy must be Dunn.''


    Recalling Clifford''s description of the members of the hunting party, Caleb quickly determined.


    Dunn patted Caleb on the back with his big, strong arms andughed unreservedly.


    "Hahaha! Good kid! Come eat. If you want to be strong, what you gotta do is to eat meat!"


    Caleb felt the force on his back. Unfortunately, it didn''t manage to push him even a little due to his physical strength.


    A look of surprise appeared on Dunn''s and the woman''s face. The woman gave Caleb a look of wonder while a wide smile emerged from Dunn''s.


    "What a strong back! Although I didn''t use too much force. You have a good gene, kid! How about trying the test to join the hunting party?"


    When the woman heard this, she red at Dunn.


    "Isn''t it a bit early? Do you want to put his life in danger? I don''t think that he''s ready. Even for us veterans, hunting wild beasts posed a danger. Not to mention, if we encounter Apokalips..."


    Caleb looked at Dunn with a serious look.


    "Let me... I might not look like it, but I think I did have an awesome blood coursing through my veins."


    Hearing this, Dunn''s eyes lit up and gave the woman a wide grin. He retracted his hand from Caleb''s back and coughed. As he did so, his expression shifted from funny to serious.


    "Anyone who manages to pass the test is ready and qualified enough... Giving him the opportunity to be strong is up to us, but the answer wille from him. Joining us might put his life in danger, but that is life. This world is cruel, and onlypetent ones have the chance to survive."


    As he said this, Dunn narrowed his eyes and gave the woman a solemn look.


    "Yes, we are protecting the kids and everyone in this house. However, all of this can disappear one day. No one is sure what will happen in the future and if we can remain safe for years toe. Giving a person a fish is different from teaching him how to fish. The former is good for a short-term, but thetter would benefit the person for a lifetime."


    Hearing this, the woman looked down in shame. The indifferent expression on her face crumbled for a moment and said in a low voice:


    "Well, if he could really pass the test, then be it..."


    Such mature words, Caleb didn''t expect Dunn to have such insight.


    ''As expected, guys who behave like uncles were the ones that hide deeply and were actually wise.''


    Then Caleb studied the woman who didn''t want him to join and risk his life. He couldn''t help but lose his breath for a moment.


    She has hair as colorful as a red rose, brown eyes, a unique eye area that would make anyone who looks at her entranced, and plump lips that almost look as if tainted with blood.


    On her ears, two small earrings housing two green gems. She has two huge peaks and a streamlined body. Her silver armor failed to hide the slender tone physique underneath.


    She looked like a knight to Caleb because she had a breastte, emerald cuirass, steel vambraces, silver gauntlets, and brown pauldrons, but he realized she wasn''t because she didn''t have any kingdom to serve or the insignia that Knights usually have. Not only that, inside the silver armor, she wore undergarments such as gambeson, chainmail hauberk, bracers, and undercoat.


    ''So this is Rina.'' Caleb mused. ''Well, she has quite the presence.''


    If he was on Earth, with Rina''s beauty, she would be considered a supermodel, without a doubt.


    "Ehem... Like what you see?"


    ''Crap...'' Caleb immediately shifted his gaze to the table. He didn''t expect his mind to wander while staring at the woman. What a horrible mistake! ''I hope they won''t misunderstand.''


    Fortunately, Rina didn''t seem to mind. As if she was used to being stared at by people in such a way. On the other hand, Dunn kept his usual grin on his face.


    "Boy, don''t worry about it. You''re not the first time to be entranced by Rina''s beauty. In fact, almost all members of our party, including women, have the same reaction."


    Calen cleared his throat, his mouth twitched, and he gave Dunn a doubtful look.


    "Really?"


    "Don''t take this bastard''s words seriously," Rina interjected before Dunn could even say his piece. "Or you''re in for a world of misfits."


    Dunn clutched his heart, his face contorted in pain.


    "Ouch! My heart! Rina, for you to say such things... I''m the most honest person in this house."


    ''Pretentious bastard!''


    "A-hem!" Caleb cleared his throat. "So, when can I take the test?"


    Dunn''s expression turned serious again. He reached his hand on the table under Caleb''s gaze.


    The sulent meat sat on the te, a visual masterpiece that effortlessly drew the eye. Its surface boasted a golden-brown hue, the result of a perfect sear that promised a delightful contrast of textures. The meat''s outeryer glistened slightly under the light, hinting at the juices locked within.


    Small rivulets of natural moisture traced their way down the sides, evidence of the sulence that awaited beneath the surface. These glistening trails seemed to emphasize the tenderness and vor that had been meticulously preserved during the cooking process. The edges of the meat were slightly caramelized, offering a tantalizing suggestion of the exquisite vors thaty within.


    A delicate wisp of steam rose from the meat, carrying with it an enticing aroma that spoke of seasoning and charred perfection.


    "Erica had really perfected her craft." Dunn praised.


    The woman on the side, who had served the food, also the one who cooked it, trembled. Her face beamed with joy. "Thank you, Milord, for such a praise."


    ''The status of the hunting party is really high in this damned house.'' Caleb sighed as he saw the small interaction between the two.


    Dunn smiled, then he turned his attention to Caleb again. "To answer your question, we will do itter. The captain and the others are outside. Captain Fushigiro will personally supervise your test. Of course, let''s finish eating first."

 Chapter 23: 23: The Test

    After they ate their fill. Rina and Dunn led him outside the house. While eating, Dunn told him things that he had to know about the test.


    First of all, he needs to overhead press a three hundred pounds stone. Curls sixty kilograms can do five hundred push-ups, one hundred sit-ups, and one hundred pull-ups, and squats double his body weight. Such a requirement doesn''t seem to be hard. But for a normal person, what''s more, sixteen years old like him? It''s undoubtedly hell-level difficulty.


    And that''s not even the most difficult requirement. It''s just the basic one.


    How hard is shoulder pressing three hundred pounds? Well, normal people would and even intermediate lifters would injure themselves with such weights. Not to mention, the weight would mean that the stone has to be big.


    Then curling sixty kilograms... Hell, just with 16 kilos, he had already struggled in the past. Of course, that might be because he was living a sedentary lifestyle.


    As for bodyweight exercises, also known as calisthenics, it tests more the endurance and control of the body than strength. Lucky him, he had his taboo energy to save the day. Such tasks might overwhelm others. However, not Caleb, who has the strength of two adultsbined. He can also use his taboo energy to enhance his strength.


    The second requirement was a test of courage. He has to jump from a hundred-meter cliff. Well, it was a river, so the risk of dying was low as long as hended properly. If not, the impact of the fall into the water was enough to mess up his internal organs.


    Caleb wasn''t sure about the second requirement. He didn''t even have confidence in his diving skills. As for the test of courage or something... Isn''t it just dying? He already died hundreds of times or so. At worst, he just needs to reincarnate reluctantly again.


    Lastly, he needs to fight one of the members of the hunting party. Of course, he could choose any one of them and he didn''t need to beat them. He just needs to hit them once.


    If it was Andre and the other three who don''t seem to have any clue about fighting. That''s surely something that they would find hard. But not for Caleb, who has been taught how to fight by a hitman. Plus, he was fighting death itself due to constant reincarnation.


    Caleb sighed as he followed Dunn''s hunched-back.


    ''Can''t this damned Dunn straighten his back?''


    Just like that, Caleb followed Rina and Dunn. They even went past the well, which was the farthest Caleb had gone to in this ce. Then Caleb finally understood how dangerous the world was when they encountered two deranged deer who charged at them when they were in an area surrounded by rocky mountains.


    Caleb witnessed how Dunn evaded the attack of two furious deers then took a knife and thrust it behind the poor deer''s head with pinpoint uracy.


    It was worth mentioning that the antlers of the deer even managed to pierce a b of rock after it failed to hit Dunn.


    Such inhuman flexibility, agility, and calmness showed that the members of the hunting party weren''t someone to scoff at. Rina just stood beside him without any emotion on her beautiful face. Dunn took the two deer in just a matter of seconds.


    As they continued their pace, Rina, who was beside him, gave him a look.


    "Did you see how dangerous it was to be to one of us? Those deer aren''t as weak as deer in the past. They''ve mutated. Although they are still weakpared to Apokalips, they are forces to be reckoned with. Just their antlers are sharp enough to pierce a person to the chest and kill them."


    Caleb nced at Rina in surprise. He didn''t expect the cold beauty to talk to him at this time. He also realized that thetter didn''t want him to join them, not because she disliked him. She was just kind enough to be worried about his safety. Maybe because she knew that he was just seventeen years old.


    ''So a cold outside but softie inside type of person?'' Caleb smirked inwardly.


    "Thank you for the goodwill, but I''m determined to join your group. The only way to survive is to be strong enough."


    Rina sighed in response and said.


    "So be it."


    Just like that, they navigated through the treacherous forest, where they had to be careful of their every step or a snake would bite their foot. He was with safe hands though. Rina and Dunn knew their way around quite well and managed to avoid territories of wild beasts along the way. Sometimes, Dunn would inspect the condition of grass and Rina would study the marks of trees.


    Dunn was generous enough to exin what they were doing. As it turns out, when the grass has blisters and it is t to the ground, it means that a beast has passed recently. When clusters of grass were split in the middle, that means that there was a snake hiding. As for the trees, Rina said that some animals like to leave markings in the trees.


    All of this information has gone to Caleb''s database of Encyclopedia of Survival. Yes, the time slime also has the function to record information. But still far from bing an excellent AI. It cannot process or analyze information just yet because he stillcks knowledge about programming or information technology to configure it to function in such a way.


    Half an hour passed, and they finally reached their destination. Caleb looked ahead and saw five silhouettes from a distance. They were under the cliff. The protruding rock of the cliff towered above their heads.


    Caleb looked at the white grainy sand they were stepping on and at the orange leaves scattered all over the ce. Just four meters on the left side of the five people, a river could be seen that made the view refreshing. The sound of the strong current and ssh of the water, the tweeting of the birds, and the lighting from the sun gave Caleb a strong feeling of nature.


    ''That cliff... That''s where I will be jumping.'' Caleb followed the two in front of him with resolve. He knew that there was no backing down now. Passing the test and joining the hunting party was the only way.

 Chapter 24: 24: Captain and the Vice Captain

    As they got nearer the five people, Caleb studied the five other hunting members in front of them. In the middle of them, there was a man with wild yellow hair, he was exuding a gentle aura. He looks harmless to both animals and humans.


    His hair is like gold, a bit messy but cool. His eyes are deep blue and filled with curiosity. He has a strong face with cheekbones Caleb can see, and a few freckles on his nose that look like stars. He has a mysterious smile hanging on his face.


    He wears clothes that mix old and new styles, with blues and whites that flow with the slightest move. These clothes tell his story. He looks like someone from the past but with his own unique story. He''s confident and graceful, and he''s like a fresh start. He''s strong and curious, just like a leaf in the wind.


    Caleb nodded his head.


    ''As expected of the captain. This man must be Fushigiro.''


    Then Caleb turned his head at the white-haired guy on the right side of Fushigiro.


    His face stands out, with hair as white as snow framing it nicely. His eyes are narrow, like a cat''s, and they seem to hold a secret or a mischievous thought. He has a small smile on his lips like he knows something you don''t.


    His attire is draped in dark robes that seem to echo the essence of shadows. These garments exude an enigmatic charm, with a fluid motion that adds an element of mystery to his presence. The way they hang on him adds to the aura of intrigue he emanates.


    Deep down, he''s a mix of cleverness and charm. His narrow eyes can be intense and inviting at the same time. As if sensing his gaze, the guy looked back at Caleb and smiled at him.


    Caleb immediately stopped looking with a cold sweat on his back and shifted his gaze to the other three members.


    ''That guy screams danger. So, he is Jin, the vice-captain of the hunting party.''


    As for the three, one was a woman while the two were guys. Caleb curiously looked at the woman up and down.


    She''s a mix of strength and grace, a uniquebination that catches your eye. Her body is athletic, showing the muscles she''s built through hard training. But when she moves, there''s a smoothness that''s different from other warriors.


    Her face is interesting too. Her eyes are a deep green, full of determination but also a bit of softness. Underneath, her nose is small, and she has a slight smile on her lips like she''s friendly and approachable.


    Her hair is a bright color, between pink and cherry blossoms. It flows down her back, and she keeps it in ce with a headband. Her clothes are practical and stylish. She wears a fitted top that shows her muscles, with patterns that tell stories of her adventures. A belt around her waist holds her tools and weapons, and she hasfy pants and strong boots.


    She''s nice and seems to smile a lot, but her eyes show she''s strong-willed. She''s ready to protect what''s important. She''s like a mix of power and kindness, a person who stands out wherever she goes. But is she?


    Caleb scratched his head. ''This one should be Athena if I''m right?''


    Then on her right side, Caleb could only describe the man beside her with the word old-fashioned. Why? The guy was wearing a farmer''s hat; he had a mustache like those of bartenders, shaped into M. And Caleb wasn''t sure if it was his imagination. He could feel that the guy was a bit drunk due to his hazy eyes and tomato-colored face.


    He has a stubbled jaw and his skin has obvious e marks. Caleb could see that the man had red hair beneath the farmer''s hat. He gave Caleb the impression of a crouching tiger-hidden dragon just like Dunn.


    He was ying with a single piece of grass on his lips. He didn''t have armor in his body, no protective gear. Just simple dirty white clothes, brown pants, and wooden slippers. Luckily, he had a Katana hidden in a sheath hanging from his waist, or else Caleb would think that the guy was out of ce from the group because he looked the most ordinary. Suddenly, the man''s eyes sharpened, and he looked in Caleb''s direction.


    When the man saw he was just a kid. A rxed smile appeared on his face and nodded at him.


    Caleb almost jumped back in fright due to the man''s powerful instinct.


    ''First Jin, now this damned normal-looking person. How could they easily sense my gaze? Seriously, this guy reflects the saying that the more ordinary a person is, the more dangerous he is.''


    Of course, that saying doesn''t apply every time. After all, there are a lot of ordinary-looking people out there. But an ordinary man in the hunting party? Caleb didn''t think so.


    ''What is his name again?'' Caleb tried his best to remember Dunn''s description of the members and their names. ''Ohh... Miles.''


    Then there was thest member. A bald man is wearing a yellow suit and a white cape. His head could even reflect the rays of the sky due to how shiny it was. He was wearing a white gloves in his hand. Unlike Jin and Miles, the bald guy didn''t sense his gaze and just continued looking at the sea with dead-fish eyes. As if anything won''t interest him and he looks tired of life.


    ''Huh? This guy looks like someone I''ve seen once. But who is it??''


    "Who is the little guy behind you, Dunn?"


    A provocative voice filled with enthusiasm pulled out Caleb of his thoughts. When he looked ahead, he saw the face of Athena only two inches closer to his face and it appeared that the other party was scrutinizing him.


    Caleb felt his breath stop for a moment and his heart, beat crazy fast due to how close the woman was to his face. He just needed to take a step forward, and no doubt, his head would collide with hers.


    Fortunately, Dunn pulled the woman and scolded her.


    "Don''t scare the young guy!"

 Chapter 25: 25: Destiny

    Caleb felt a relief. Who knew Athena would behave in such a way? Caleb looked at Dunn with a grateful nod. If from before, he thinks that Dunn only looks like a strong uncle... Now; he was upgraded to a respectable, strong uncle for him.


    "To answer your question. This young man beside me is Johan. One of those kids who are filling the wooden buckets from the well." Dunn patted Caleb on the back and said. "Go, introduce yourself to them, kid."


    ''I''m not a kid. I might even be older than all of youbined! Darned bastard.''


    With a depressed sigh, Caleb couldn''t help butin in his head. Then he looked at the five members of the hunting party, who were also looking at him with an apparent question on their faces. Caleb brought the most polite smile he could muster and introduced himself.


    "Hello, you might or you might not know me. I''m Johan."


    With that, Caleb bowed for a moment and raised his head, his polite smile was still on his face.


    Fushigiro nodded with a gentlemanly smile of his own.


    "Well, you guys are doing a good job. Still, you guys have to be careful when going outside. Although we already cleaned up the wild beasts in the vicinities near the wall. One cannot be too careful. However, isn''t the job of water resource falls to the two old men?"


    ''Yeah, one cannot be too careful indeed.'' Caleb nodded in agreement. "Those old men handed the work to us frail little kids."


    Caleb''s expression on his face turned downcast as if he was wronged.


    Seeing such a performance, Jin, beside Fushiguro, just smiled. Then Athena, who was struggling from Dunn''s hands, cursed. "Bastard, let go of me! I won''t do anything this time!"


    Fushigiro''s blue eyes were fixed to Johan. He was silent for a moment before turning his head at everyone.


    "Is that true?"


    When everyone saw their captain''s serious face. No one dared to do something out of ce. Even Caleb held his breath at the powerful sense of oppression that invisibly dawned on them. Suddenly, Caleb realized. ''This is the majesty of the captain!''


    Rina shook her head.


    "I don''t know anything about that."


    Dunn scratched his head and looked at the sky as if counting the clouds. "Me too."


    "Me too."


    "Those old men are the ones taking care of their affairs. To think they push their responsibilities to the kids who were supposed to be exercising their bodies. How uneptable!" Miles, who was quiet from the start, said.


    Caleb scratched the tip of his nose.


    ''Opps... Did I just make trouble for those two old men? Well, good for them!''


    He didn''t actually have any goodwill for those two who act all mighty. Although he knew that you have to respect elders, but not for those two bastards who didn''t give him a good feeling right from the start.


    Seeing Fushigiro''s smile, Jin took a step forward and said with a low voice. "I''ll take care of this thingter."


    "Okay," Fushigiro simply nodded.


    The tense shoulders of the hunting party visibly rxed. Caleb wondered at this moment. ''Why are they so scared of their captain?''


    Dunn whispered in Caleb''s ears.


    "You put us to the spot right there kid."


    Calen put an awkward smile on his face due to embarrassment. How would he know that the captain would take his words so seriously? Still, Caleb didn''t regret it. Just thinking of the unpleasant expressions of the two old men made him jubted. Call him petty, he doesn''t care.


    "...So, why did you bring the kid here?" Fushigiro was back to his rxed demeanor. His wild golden hair and blue eyes made him look as if the entire world was full of sunshine.


    "Everyone here should be familiar with Johan. Isn''t he the sickly pale kid that always looks tired?" Miles chuckled.


    Athena gave Caleb a confused look. "Indeed. Why did you ask that we might not know you when the five of you kids always greet us on every sessful hunt?"


    "Yeah, everyone is familiar with each other since we''re only twenty-two survivors living in the house." Dunn smiled. Then he looked at Fushigiro with a serious expression. "Well, this kid here doesn''t look like much. I don''t know why he looks pale and skinny, but looks can be deceiving. This boy''s physique had actually reached the highest prerequisite to be a Destiny."


    "What!?"


    "Dunn, you must be joking, right?"


    "You mean to tell us this sickly, unhealthy-looking kid had reached our level?"


    Caleb shivered when every member of the hunting party looked at him with a look of incredulity. ''Curses!''


    Fushigiro crossed his arms. And the way he looked at Caleb changed. It became that of appreciation.


    Jin, on the other hand, kept his mysterious smile on his face and said:


    "We know Dunn. Although he looks slightly unreliable. He won''t say things like that without basis. So Dunn, tell us, why did you arrive at your conclusion?"


    "Bastard!? unreliable? Do you have a problem with my looks!? Though thanks for trusting me."


    After giving Jin a scowl, Dunn continued:


    "Just test him already and you will see for yourself. Each of us is unfortunate already because we don''t have the recipe of any destiny path to be one. However, this kid is even more unlucky. At such an age, he has reached the highest prerequisite. Such a talent would be wasted if he didn''t be a Destiny."


    Hearing this, Fushigiro sighed.


    "Unfortunately, those recipes can only be essed in the City of Phenos."


    ''Destiny? Can be essed at the City of Phenos?'' Caleb''s eyes lit up when he heard the two keywords and he instantly connected the dots.


    What is destiny? Just from the way the members talk, Caleb guessed that Destiny was the power system of this world! Just like how there are Taboo fighters from the other world, there is Destiny in this world!


    Caleb clenched his fist and tried to not show his excitement on his face. ''It seems I really need to go to the Wall of Hope if I want toe in touch with the power system in this world and be one of those Destiny!''


    As for the prerequisite they were talking about. It was easy to guess, that one has to reach a certain level of physical strength to step on the path of Destiny.


    The hunting party members had all reached the prerequisite, like him, but they didn''t have the recipe that would transform them into one.


    ''I''m really good at guessing.'' Caleb couldn''t help butpliment himself.

 Chapter 26: 26: Start of the first trial

    "Let''s start the test since you are ready. Dunn should''ve already told you about the contents of the test..."


    Fushigiro said with a steady, but maic, voice.


    Caleb nodded.


    They are now close to the river. It was an open space. There are no trees in the surrounding distance of twelve meters.


    Caleb took the fresh breeze of air to his lungs, appreciating the clean air once again. After all, he came from the modern world blessed by industrial buildings but also cursed by various pollutions. Dirty water, polluted air. Such a change of scenery was just a gift to a traverser like Caleb.


    The rays of the sun hit Caleb''s face. He looked at the members of the hunting party and said:


    "I''m ready."


    Just like that, the members watched as Caleb''s shoulder pressed a boulder that overshadowed his size.


    "It seems Dunn wasn''t saying nonsense. This guy is strong for his age. We might have a genius here in terms of physical strength." Athena muttered.


    "Damn... When I was his age, I couldn''t even lift my body weight."


    "I wonder how this kid trains. He has a slender physique, but his muscles can do wonders."


    "Look at those lean muscles. That''s what they call sleeper build!"


    Dunn''s smile became bigger as he saw the surprised expressions of other members.


    In the next few minutes, Caleb lifted heavy objects, one after another. Even with his current strength, he still felt some soreness in random parts of his body. After those tests, Caleb saw that the way the members looked at him was that of pure astonishment.


    With his stature and his age, who would believe that he was hiding such a powerful force?


    The next thing Caleb knew, he managed to finish all the body weight exercises from push-ups, pull-ups, squats, etc... With an insane amount of repetitions.


    "This kid is a monster," Miles spoke with a numb expression on his face. By now, everyone began to ept that a seventeen-year-old managed to pass the test they''d struggled against when they passed it as an adult.


    Jin, who always had a faint smile on his face, spoke at this time.


    "Don''t call him kid anymore. I''m sure he would be one of us now. With his physical ability, as long as he doesn''t choose a captain. He has a higher chance ofnding a hit on us in the third trial. What is his name again? Johan. Then call him by his name."


    "..."


    Dunn, Rina, Miles, Athena, and even the bald-caped guy looked at Jin speechlessly. They didn''t expect that Jin, the vice-captain who doesn''t think highly of anyone except for their captain, would have such an evaluation of Johan.


    Athena smirked.


    "Johan, is it? Then let''s call him Johan! He earned this at least."


    If Calen heard their conversation, he would surely protest and say. Caleb! His name is damn Caleb!


    ...


    The next thing Caleb found himself to was standing at the edge of the cliff with the bald-caped man behind him. He couldn''t help but shudder due to the cold air that touched his skin. He felt as if he was thrown into an ice cer shirtless.


    "Had it been always this cold here?" Caleb looked at the guy behind who had his usual dead-fish eyes and expressionless, unreadable, bored face. He even wants to ask why there''s not a single strand of hair on his head, but he knows that it would be a rude question.


    The bald-caped man in question tilted his head at Calebically. When the guy saw Caleb nod. The bald guy gave an answer with a voice devoid of tone. "Yes."


    Caleb blinked three times. ''Yes? That''s it?''


    He was expecting a slightly informative answer, at least, not just ''yes''. Caleb coughed in embarrassment. ''It seems we have a quiet guy here.''


    Without a proper person to talk to. Caleb turned his attention again to what was in front of him. Around them, the atmosphere was enveloped with white mist. And weirdly, the sunlight couldn''t prate the edge of the cliff. Then, there''s also a sea of trees behind them. Brown leaves, shuriken-shaped leaves, rough dark woods. The trees were the type that Caleb found creepy and unfamiliar.


    To climb the cliff, you have to get past the forest behind them. It just looks eerie, but there''s no actual danger. No snakes or wild animals could be found. However, it is easy to get lost if you''re not familiar with the forest. That''s why the bald-caped guy whose name he still didn''t know had escorted him.


    Caleb nced below the cliff, only to see the six members of the hunting party. He couldn''t really see their face in detail at such a distance but he vaguely perceived that Athena was waving at him.


    ''Now, the question is to jump or not to jump?''


    Of course, it was an easy answer. Caleb had experienced various ways of death. One of them was falling to death from a nine-story building,nding first with his head. He didn''t even feel pain due to how instant he died. It''s a scary, but not painful way of death.


    ''If I die, there''s no big deal here. At most, I''ll just reincarnate again.'' Caleb tried to gather courage by convincing himself. With ast look at the boring guy behind him, Caleb jumped. "Hey, dude. I''m off"


    Just like that, Caleb felt the rush of air on his face. He subconsciously closed his eyes due to air resistance. There''s no fear in his face, but only a hint of excitement. ''How exhrating!''


    ...


    "Didn''t expect this guy to be this brave. He jumped without anyone forcing him. And we didn''t even need to wait for him to make up his mind. He has a guts, I like it." Dunnughed heartily.


    Miles sighed.


    "Can''t you see the smirk on his face in mid-air? He''s a damned daredevil!!"


    Jin smiled and looked at their captain. He took a wooden fan from the sleeves of his ck robe and turned his head at Fushigiro.


    "Captain, why did you let Tamasai apany Johan to the cliff instead of Dunn? Tamasai is a weird guy. We are obviously fighting side by side with each other, experiencing life and death for years now, but he still doesn''t talk to us much or take us seriously."


    Hearing this, Athena scoffed.


    "Let the guy be... Obviously, he doesn''t like talking to people. Plus that bald guy, we don''t even know his true purpose and the extent of his strength."


    "I have my own considerations," Fushigiro responded with his usual sunny smile.

 Chapter 27: 27: The Final Test

    SPLASH!


    Caleb felt the impact of the water on his body. He felt stinging pain due to how high the cliff was, which made his eleration higher. It leads to a significant force being exerted on his body.


    Fortunately, the water was deep enough to prevent injury. After the momentary pain, Caleb shuddered as his skin felt the temperature of the water. He was already cold on top of the cliff earlier and it just got magnified. Then he can also smell that the water from the river didn''t actually smell bad like he thought.


    He knew that it must be because of the quality of the water. Caleb stared at the water all around, which was clear enough to reflect his face. Then he saw his usually messy hair be straight with drips of water at the tip of hair strands.


    ''What''s up with this ce!? Why must it be so damn cold!?'' Caleb immediately switched to a swimming posture and swam towards the riverbank. It''s thend area that borders the water and extends along the edge of the river.


    When he got nearer it, he saw the six members of the hunting party waiting for him. At the water''s edge, Caleb''s eye was clear enough to notice several grasses and reeds. And the trees that stood on the riverbank differ from other ces. He could see trees like willows, alders, or cottonwoods, along with various shrubs that can provide shade and shelter.


    ''There''s a lot of nts in this damned river.'' it visibly impressed Caleb at this moment as he continued to propel himself.


    nts like water lilies, cattails, and bulrushes thrive in the shallow waters near the bank, providing habitat for aquatic animals


    Fortunately, with the presence of people around, Caleb couldn''t see anynd animals or sky animals that can usually be found on riverbanks, such as birds. After all, various bird species often frequent riverbanks such as ducks, herons, kingfishers, and swallows that feed on fish and insects in and around the water.


    Though Caleb could see a lot of fish near him. Trout, salmon, and catfish. He even had to urge to catch one in his hands, but he was sure that it would just slip into his small palm. Suddenly, the faces of Andre, Fatty, and Clifford''s disgusted expression toward meat appeared in his head.


    "What a pity... It would be a change of pace for those four bastards'' pte."


    Just like that, Caleb reached the river bank and stepped on the grainy sand. He felt some prickling sensation on his feet as he did so.


    "You kid, I didn''t expect you''re not only gifted physically, but you''re also ballsy!" Caleb felt a strong pat on his shoulders as Dunn greeted him.


    Caleb raised his head and stared at Dunn


    ''Ballsy? How about trying every method of death? Dumb ways to die... Let''s see if you won''t grow a pair of extra balls.''


    Of course, he didn''t voice it out. The words aren''t appropriate to say for a wonderful child like him. With such vulgarity, they might think that he behaves like a Mongrel.


    With a shrug, Caleb thought of something and said:


    "Jumping into a high cliff with bravery is like doing a cannonball into a pool of opportunities. Sure, the ssh might be big, but everyone loves a good pool party!"


    Fushigiro, Jin, Dunn, and the others gave Caleb a speechless look.


    "Why?" Caleb asked hesitantly.


    Could it be? They didn''t get his joke? Then he remembered that pool parties didn''t exist in this world.


    SPLASH!


    Fortunately, a sudden ssh of water attracted the attention of the six, which made Caleb breathe a sigh of relief. Then he also turned his head at the source of attention and saw the bald-caped swimming towards them at an astonishing speedparable to a damn jet-ski.


    "This guy... Is he human?" Caleb asked hesitantly.


    Fushigiro chuckled.


    "You bet... He is."


    Hearing Caleb''s question, Athena and Rina both covered their mouths.


    It was only a matter of seconds, but the bald-caped guy was already standing beside him. A gust of wind blew the water at the edge of the river and rose to a height of four meters and the surrounding trees shook, making the fragile leaves fall one after another.


    The hair of every member flew in different directions. Fushigiro''s face had its usual sunny smile, but Caleb could see aplicated emotion hiding beneath his exterior. Then Caleb curiously wondered how Jin would react, but he saw Jin''s eyes gleamed with a hint of cold and calction directed on the bald-caped guy.


    ''Just who is this guy? And why is he so strong?'' A strong spark of curiosity was ignited in his heart.


    Caleb was sure of one thing. Even if he exerts all his strength and infuses taboo energy to boost his speed, he won''t be able to match that kind of speed. ''Is it some kind of technique? Then how strong the captain is?''


    He couldn''t help but shudder.


    "Enough of that." Fushigiro broke the weird atmosphere and asked Caleb. "So who do you want to choose as an opponent in your third trial?"


    Caleb looked at the seven members in front of him. The question is, who should he choose?


    His gazended on Dunn first, which prompted thetter to speak.


    "I won''t go easy with you, Johan."


    He even clenched his fist and it made a popping sound. He looks as if he is ready to beat someone into a pulp.


    Caleb''s mouth twitched a little, seeing such an effort to look cool.


    ''No thanks...''


    He couldn''t help but rey the fight between Dunn and the two deer. The inhuman precision, agility, and body that could bend in weird directions weren''t something he was prepared to deal with.


    Sure, his father taught him how to fight and he has excellent physical strength now. However, skill-wise, he isn''t as good as Dunn. Of course, he was confident to at least escape once he really fights Dunn for real.


    However, if it was talking about killing. It was his expertise. His father taught him how to fight, but trained him more on how to kill. After all, the essence ofbat is to kill and to be killed.


    He didn''t even dare topare Mordred and Mir to the veteran hunters in front of him who were fighting dangerous, mutated animals daily.

 Chapter 28: 28: Choosing an Opponent

    ''What about Rina or Athena?''


    Caleb''s gazended on the only two women from the group for a while. Athena had a wide smirk on her face and Rina wore her usual expressionless face.


    As someone who came from a modern society where women deserve equality or equal rights. Caleb doesn''t have an issue hitting a woman. Unchivalry, not so gentlemanly or what, He doesn''t give a damn. Caleb was an avid fan of equality. If some woman wants to hit him, he will hit back.


    Of course, Caleb still thinks of himself as a man with decorum and respects anyone who deserves his respect. No matter what gender or race, Caleb tends to base it on how others treat him.


    ''Well, I''m not interested in fighting them for now.''


    Caleb was averse to the idea of fighting Athena, who was giving him an expression screaming ''Choose me!.'' He doesn''t know why Athena is so hellbent on teasing him. It was as if she was nning something bad for him.


    Next, Caleb''s gaze shifted to Jin, who in turn gave him a nod.


    ''Better not think about it.''


    He doesn''t know why; he feels that he is seeing his reflection when looking at Jin. Same aura, and the same cold, calcting look. Jin, like him, exudes the aura of a killer. Aura that only people whose hands had bathed blood. Yes, bathed, not just a stain. What concept is that? One had to have killed a lot of people.


    As for who did Caleb kill? he can even provide a list, but that''s for another time and it wasn''t as if he was proud of it. In contrast, it haunts him all his life and takes a toll on his inner peace.


    When Caleb''s eyesnded on the bald-caped, a strong fighting intent appeared on his heart. However, before it could even grow, he immediately poured cold water to extinguish it. He sighed bitterly and thought of something.


    ''If you don''t seek death, you won''t die. Scratch that! I don''t even seek death, but why am I always dying!?''


    Actually, he was really curious about the extent of strength of the baldy. However, he only had one chance to join the hunting party, so he doesn''t want to gamble it. Next, there are only two candidates left. Captain Fushigiro and Miles.


    Just like Dunn and Jin, Caleb crossed Fushigiro''s name. Who was he joking? If the Baldy, Dunn, and Jinn were already formidable. It wasmon sense that Fushigiro was horrible.


    "I choose Miles." After some consideration, Caleb finally chose the opponent he wanted to fight. Fortunately, he doesn''t need to beat him. He just needs tond a hit.


    If he chooses Dunn, he is still uncertain due to how agile and precise the guy moves. If he chose the two women, he might pass. However, what he wanted was to prove his capability. Rina and Athena were definitely the weakest among the seven members, Rina said it to him herself while they were eating at the house. So, if he wants to prove his capability, he has to fight someone in the middle of thedder of the group.


    Hearing this, Miles sighed with exasperation.


    "Did you think I''m any worse than this bastard Dunn?"


    "Hahaha! He chose you, it means he thinks that I''m stronger than you!!" Dunnughed without holding back that Caleb could even see tears in the corner of his eyes. The bastard wasn''t crying, it was tears of joy.


    Miles red at Dunn, his chest heaving heavily, and he looked at Caleb with a fierce expression.


    "Are you ready, Johan?"


    With a grim expression, Caleb readied himself. He raised both of his fists and nted his feet to the ground firmly.


    ''Damnation! It seems this guy and Dunn aren''t on good terms.''


    However, Caleb had long forgotten the concept of fear. It doesn''t exist in his dictionary anymore after he experiences lots of death. He didn''t really know if it was a good thing or bad thing, but at the very least, it helped him to remain calm in a dangerous situation. Thinking of this, he gave Miles a look of provocation.


    "Come here, big guy. I''m ready!"


    Seeing such confidence made Dunn smile. Athena, on the other hand, began to wait for the fight with a bated breath. Rina''s stoic expression was ever-present.


    Fushigiro closed his arms on his chest. He gave every member a look, then opened his mouth to say:


    "Keep watch. When you feel that the fight is getting out of hand, step forward and stop the fight, or else Miles might overdo it."


    Rina nodded.


    "Captain is right. No matter how strong his physique was and how fearless he was, he was still a kid after all. I''m not underestimating him, but he stillcks the experience that we have. He doesn''t have muchbat experience."


    "Okay, be quiet. The match is starting!" Fushigiro said.


    ...


    Caleb eyed Miles'' every move intently. It was as if he didn''t intend to let anything escape his watch.


    Contrary to his previous mood, Miles didn''t show any anger or hint of emotion. He wore a poker face, making it hard for Caleb to discern what the guy was thinking. Then Miles unsheathed the katana from its sheath.


    The de gleamed brightly, reflecting the yellow rays of the sun with blinding radiance.


    ''Damn, where''s my weapon? Am I supposed to fight him with bare hands?'' Suddenly, Caleb realized that he was absolutely fucked. ''Damn! Damn it! Goddamn it!''


    Just as he thought of this, Miles took a deep breath. With one step, he covered the distance of two meters and gradually began to elerate while gathering momentum.


    Miles was like an arrow released by a bowstring. Caleb didn''t stand like an idiot any longer. He looked around him to see if there was anything he could use. Then he saw a stone with sharp edges not that far away from him.


    However, the de was already nearing him. Caleb immediately calcted the distance and trajectory of the de. Then he observed the minute details, such as the smallest twitch of Miles'' muscles. The most important, however, was the enemy''s footwork.


    With a side step, Caleb managed to dodge the de. However, something unexpected happens. The de stopped falling for a split second, and then its trajectory path changed slightly, but that slight change was enough to make a big difference!


    ''How!?'' Caleb eximed inwardly.

 Chapter 29: 29: Manifestor

    ''What to do? How can I dodge this?''


    Caleb''s thought process began to speed up as the de got nearer and nearer. He can''t employ his usual tricks because there''s nothing to think about at all. What can he do? What thing does he have him? And he didn''t even understand how Miles managed to change the trajectory of his de. What kind of technique could do that?


    ''This bastard forced me to use it. These guys aren''t really that simple.'' As he thought of this, the way he looked at Miles changed. Miles was a strong guy who deserved his respect. So out of respect for the opponent, he must go all out! After all, in terms of physique, although he has strengthparable to two adults, the other members of the hunter party might have already reached the physical strength of the limit of human being could reach.


    He didn''t understand how it works, but the limit of physical strength of the human body is what they might call the highest prerequisite. So, all in all, they aren''t that far apart in terms of strength.


    All of this thinking just happened in split seconds. Caleb felt the connection of a violent, powerful force inside him and immediately directed its course through his feet. As a result, he felt that he could jump higher and do explosive damage to his enhanced feet. This is the main function of taboo energy! It could enhance the speed, power, and defense of any part or even the whole body. However, the fewer body parts he covers, the higher the boost. If he covers arge part, the boost would be as strong.


    BOOM!


    The ground on his feet exploded due to the sudden powerful force he exerted upon it. Miles changed his expression. It was that of astonishment and was forced to retract his sword and tried his best to jump back, but some of the debris from the small explosion hit him in the body, causing him to grunt.


    On the other hand, Caleb looked speechlessly at the one-meter pit in the ground surrounded by spiderweb cracks. ''What the hell? It was that strong!?''


    Who can me him, though? It was the first time he attempted to use the taboo energy to boost his body. Who would have known that it could cause damage to such an extent? It was destructive enough to kill!


    ''It might be because the taboo energy was isted to the feet. So the boost was significant?'' When he thought about it. The taboo energy was really an energy with violent properties. Just the fact that it made his body explode in the first world shows this. Taboo energy was a double-edged sword. It could prove to be a powerful weapon for destruction. However, it can also hurt the user without sufficient mastery.


    Thinking of this, Caleb controlled the energy to wrap around his body. It took five seconds to do so, which was too slow. Every second in battle was important. ''It seems I still need to train this energy and make it course to my whole body and other body parts faster.''


    "What the hell!? Who can tell me what just happened!?" Dunn looked at the one-meter pit, then turned his head to their captain as if seeking an answer.


    Athena smirked.


    "Johan is something."


    Fushigiro shook his head. The usual smile on his face was gone, reced by surprise and curiosity.


    "I don''t know. But I''m sure he is not destiny. I didn''t sense any energy or technique. It might just be pure physical strength, but that''s even more unlikely. We can''t surpass the limited strength of the human body without bing Destiny first, and that''s a fact."


    A sense of wonder and a lot of questions began to appear to the hunting party members. Each of them has a ponderous expression. Some look doubtful about life, some look solemn.


    "Tamasai, you should know something about this, right?" Fushigiro gave the bored bald-caped man a careful look and asked.


    The usual deadpan expression of the bald man didn''t disappear even after Caleb''s strange feat. He looked at the members who were currently waiting for his answer and said with an emotionless tone:


    "He''s not destiny. I can confirm it. But he might be one of those gifted ones who can actually manifest powers of Destiny early without bing one. They are called Manifestors. They are pretty rare, but not unheard of. They have an advantage over normal people but aren''t as strong as real Destinies. Their advantage is, that they have a one hundred percent sess rate to be a Destinypared to others who have thirty to fifty percent.


    Even if one reaches the highest prerequisite, one can only increase the sess rate to twenty percent. It was a good advantage. However, once Manifestors be Destiny, they would lose their advantage and would just be like other Destinies. They aren''t more powerful than their counterparts."


    Hearing this, Fushigiro nodded his head with understanding and turned his attention back to the battle.


    Strangely, none of the members refuted Tamasai, and they just believed what he said. How could they? Their knowledge about Destiny came from him. No one knows why he has such knowledge, how powerful he was exactly, what his goal was, or where he came from. They just know that he was stranded in the Wall of Rose, just like them.


    Actually, every member didn''t know where each other came from, what their story was, or what their identity was before the Wall of Rose was breached. Every one of them was just a survivor who banded together to survive.


    Not that it matters to them anymore when everything they have, like family, wealth, status, etc... is gone. No one was willing to talk about their background except for Rina, Athena, and Dunn, even then they just shared mundane things, afraid to open the scars of the tragedy, not even their captain.


    Jin looks like he was in deep thought after hearing the information. While others lost their interest. Contrary, they felt that Caleb was so lucky but also so unlucky at the same time. Such a talent! A hundred percent chance to be a Destiny! Unfortunately, they didn''t have the means to be one unless they went to the City of Phenos, which was equivalent to a suicide mission due to Apokalips inhabiting the Wall of Rose.


    Of course, what they didn''t know. Caleb wasn''t a Manifestor or something. It was a misunderstanding due to ack of understanding that other worlds exist. Caleb wasn''t a Manifestor, but a Taboo fighter!

 Chapter 30: 30: Stream-lined throw

    "How did you do that?" Miles raised his Katana swiftly. It gave an icy glint to anyone who looked at it.


    Caleb took a fighting stance and said with a small smile, ying with his lips.


    "You might have a weapon, but I have a secret weapon. Still, isn''t it unfair to use your Katana against a kid?"


    Seeing Caleb''s attempt at provocation didn''t anger Miles. He looked at the debris and the damage on the ground.


    "A kid? You''re a monster. If that kick hadnded on me, no matter what part of my body, it would have been enough to incapacitate me. Really, how did you do it?"


    "Too much talk..." Caleb shrugged.


    How was he supposed to exin it? That it was just his physical strength? Would they even believe him? It''s better to let theme up with answers on their own while he was pretending that he didn''t about it. He just needs to say what he can do, but not why he can do it. Sometimes, guidance is more effective than direct convincing.


    "Now, it''s time for me to switch offensive." As he said this, Caleb raised the stone with sharp edges that he picked up from the ground while everyone was distracted by what he did. "I hope it works."


    With a deep breath and full concentration, Caleb directed the flow of his taboo energy and channeled it towards the stone in his hand. As he did so, small cracks started to appear on the stone. Others might not see it, but Caleb could see the stone light up in a violet glow. ''My control of the energy isn''t precise enough.''


    If one day he can channel his taboo energy towards the weapon without damaging them, then it would be a sign of decent mastery. For now, he was on the zero level of proficiency.


    "What? What do you want to do with a damned stone? Do you actually want to fight me with that? Hahahaha!" Miles burst outughing and his snot almost came out of his nose.


    "Disgusting," Rina from the sidelinesmented.


    Dunn nodded in agreement.


    "That bastard is really like that. Still, what does Johan want to do with a stone? Do any of you guys have any idea?"


    "A stone can be lethal enough once thrown with immense force. You know about that, right? A piece of rock as small as a human finger might even be as strong as bullets, provided that a Destiny throws it." Jin said with a faint smile.


    Fushigiro nodded.


    "Indeed. Let''s see what he wants to do."


    ...


    Looking at Miles, who wasn''t doneughing, a grin subtly appeared on Caleb''s face. ''Bastard,ugh as much as you want.''


    If there was something he was most confident of. It was his throwing skill! In his past life, most of his kills didn''te from a gun, a fist, or even a knife. It was from throwing. His most proud talent that he developed to the maximum...


    How did he kill Mir? Didn''t he throw an ice pick to prate his left eye? He wouldn''t have managed to do that without his skill.


    He only discovered it in his first life when he joined a baseball club in his high school. The time that the coach positioned him for the role of pitcher!


    Just like an instinct, all the muscles in his biceps, his shoulders, and his back contracted simultaneously, as if in one system. Caleb calls this throwing technique, the stream-lined throwing technique. Only someone who did thousands of throws daily has the means to develop such a technique. The apex of mind-muscle connection and right form!


    He had developed a lot of throwing techniques in the past. He even turned some pitching techniques from baseball and modified them instead for the sole purpose of killing.


    Now, he doesn''t need to use theplicated ones, with his current physical strength, augmented stone, and stream-lined throwing technique, Caleb gathered all the force he could muster with the help of coordination provided by the mind-muscle connection between the three muscle groups: biceps, back, and shoulders.


    ''I hope this won''t kill him.''


    Just like that, Caleb took a step and aimed the stone in his hand toward Miles. Caleb hesitated for a while. He doesn''t really have resentment towards the opposite party. He would feel bad if the bastard identally died. "Dodge bastard!"


    Suddenly, Miles stoppedughing. He didn''t know why Caleb warned him, but all the hairs on his skin stood up. He, who fought various deadly monsters had developed an instinct for danger. His instinct had been tempered after constant life and death battles, and it had saved him one step from death every time it warned him.


    Before the stone could even escape Caleb''s hand, Miles contracted all the muscles in his lower body as if his life depended on it... As a result, veins all around his body became visible.


    Miles jumped without a second thought. His previous expression was gone, reced by horror. He didn''t know why a mere stone would trigger his instinct, but he knew that it must be something terrible.


    WHOASSHH!


    Behind his back, he only heard the sound of an object cutting through the air. The stone, which has a fairly high density, hit the ground where Miles was previously at. The ground they were standing at had a mixedposition of Alluvial Soil and Silt.


    Instead of producing an explosion, the stone prated the ground, its depth unknown. It didn''t produce a loud sound, as if the stone just pierced a piece of butter.


    "What a horrible prative property. If that hit me, I''ll be damned." Miles wiped out the sweat on his forehead while breathing raggedly. He felt his heart pound crazily as if he was suffering a heart arrhythmia. Feeling cold over his body, he nced at his hands, trembling in trepidation. He red at the perpetrator and bellowed. "Kid, are you trying to kill me!?"


    Caleb walked to the ground where he threw the stone and looked at the finger-size hole with unknown depth. Curious, he put his finger inside to measure its depth, however, his entire index finger went through all day without encountering resistance. ''Just how deep did it go through!?''


    With a deep breath, Caleb felt that the attack had drained his taboo energy capacity. His biceps, back, and shoulder also felt sore, as if the move had taken a toll on the three muscle groups.

 Chapter 31: 31: End of battle

    As Caleb was inspecting the fearsome, horribly prative damage the stone had caused, Miles walked up to him with an ugly expression and Katana in his hand. Caleb flinched, stood a step back, and faced Miles with a vignt expression.


    "Come! I can still throw a hundred of that!"


    Of course, he can''t. He was just enacting a performance. His taboo energy was already drained and his muscles ached as if being bitten by ants now and then. He couldn''t even raise the hand he used to throw due to stiffness. If the fight continued, he would surely lose. However, if he hadn''t warned Miles earlier, thetter would have likely suffered severe injury had it him even if he didn''t die.


    Seeing this, Miles chuckled and gave Caleb a sigh.


    "Bastard, don''t pretend. I know that attack must have taken a lot on you, too. Look at your right hand, it''s trembling. Our body can only take so much, you know. But don''t worry, I don''t want to anymore, even if you don''t hit me, with the move you show, the captain will surely pass you even if you don''t want to. That move would be a valuable help in the group''s future hunts."


    ''Oh? Fair enough.''


    Thinking of the prative power of the stone, Caleb didn''t doubt that it could act as a good finisher when hunting beasts. Plus, its speed wasn''t something to scoff at. It was almost as fast as a bullet. If not for his early warning to Miles and Miles'' instinct, it would have hit him.


    ''What if one day, I be a grade 2 or even grade 3... Just how powerful would my Streamlined throwing technique be!? Won''t it reach the level of sniper!?''


    As the terrifying thought rose in his mind, Caleb couldn''t help but swallow. That would definitely be fearsome. He would be an equivalent to a mobile sniper! Of course, even if the enemies managed to close distance, he wasn''t helpless. His physical strength and meleebat style aren''t that weak.


    Suddenly, Caleb thought of a scene. The enemy judged that he was a strong sniper at a long distance but weak at melee. Then they tried their best to close the distance to him after getting past the obstacles, only to find out that he was also a monster in the melee battle... He wondered, just how would they react.


    "So, how did you do it?"


    ''Damn you! Why do you keep repeating your question!?''


    Caleb was put in a tough spot. How should he respond? It''s not that he can say that he got power from another world.


    Fortunately, Dunn, his lifesaver, and the other members of the hunting party came to their ce.


    Fushigiro smiled. The rays of the sun were cooperative as they highlighted his whole being.  Calen even had an illusion that was looking at a shiny knight.


    ''Damn! What kind of effect is that!? Who can tell me!''


    "You did a good job, Johan." Fushigiro continued to pat Caleb on his back. Then he shifted his gaze to Miles. "He might not himself why he can do it. However, there''s already an answer."


    Miles looks at Caleb with suspicion.


    "Is captain right? You don''t know?"


    ''Bastard! Do you actually think I would answer honestly? Are you a fool?''


    Caleb pretended to cough, then forced a look of confusion on his face.


    "I don''t know how the captain knew. But he''s right. I don''t know how, I just instinctively sensed that I could instinctively do it."


    A worried expression appeared on Caleb''s expression and his eyelids fluttered, as if he felt his doom. "Is there something wrong with me?"


    ''Huh! Take that! An Oscar-worthy performance, ain''t it?''


    "Don''t worry, nothing is wrong with you." Fushigiro smiled gently. "You''re just too gifted."


    "Gifted?" Caleb raised his eyebrows to cooperate.


    "Yes, didn''t expect you''re a Manifestor!" Dunn was the one who answered this time. "Johan, you have a good future! Don''t despair, one day, you might have a chance to be Destiny!"


    Hearing an unfamiliar world, Caleb''s eyebrows twitched.


    ''Manifestor? I''m a Manifestor? What''s that? And I didn''t know?''


    Actually, Caleb knew that his n was effective. He didn''t need to give them a deceptive answer because they already deceived themselves. It''s a misunderstanding, but a happy one. Calen doesn''t intend to clear up things as it was beneficial to him.


    ''Yes. Continue to misunderstand you gullible fools!''


    Though, inwardly, he actually feels bad. He felt that the members of the hunting party were good fellows and he was the ck sheep. Of course, except for Jin, who looks like a damn viin.


    "In case you don''t know what a Manifestor is, I''ll exin it to you," Fushigiro said.


    Just like that, Caleb understood what Manifestor was. Just from the word itself, they are the type of people that manifest extraordinary powers only avable to destinies. It was an uncanny thing that was coincident with what he disyed.


    ''Fortunately, I''m in a damn world with superpowers. If not, someone would have already shot me with a tranquilizer and brought me to ab.''


    Then they would surely study him like a damned guinea pig. To unravel his body''s secret and why he can exert such power. They would draw his blood and have some mad scientist lead the team to dissect his body.


    Of course, that is, if he was in a normal world where powers do not exist. But in a world where powers exist, people would just think that he was one of extraordinary people or a gifted one.


    ''Really lucky.'' Caleb shuddered.


    He''d rather die ten times than have his body get dissected alive. What a worrying experience would that be!? Guess that one was still not on the list of his ways of death. And he didn''t intend to add that!


    After the fight, they make sure that Miles and Caleb are in good condition. Fushigiro announced Caleb''s sess. Now, he was officially a member of the hunting party.


    The members weed him warmly. Athena drowned him to her big supple breast, and it almost choked him. Of course, such a death might be the first pleasant death so far if he really died due to it. Even Jin gave him a wee smile. On the other hand, the bald-caped guy, named Tamasai, just gave him a bored look and didn''t say anything.


    ''Really, a boring guy.'' Caleb thought.

 Chapter 32: 32: A Great Progress

    Caleb brought down the bucket of water to the ground and looked at the wooden house with a satisfied smile on his face. "Fifteen!"


    "Good job, Johan! It''s a new record! You managed to finish bringing all the buckets of water in just fifteen minutes!" Fatty praised with gusto.


    Luna asked with apparent sadness.


    "Still, it''s tomorrow, right?"


    Andre nodded then gave Caleb a look of encouragement and swept his eyes at Luna, Clifford, and Fatty.


    "Tomorrow is the day Johan would leave and start hunting with the adults. Without Johan, we are back to our five-hour schedule. However, there''s a good news guy!"


    "What''s the good news when Johan is leaving?" Fatty snorted and looked at Caleb. "Do you really have to leave?"


    Caleb shook his head and smiled bitterly.


    "Although I don''t want to leave you guys, I must go with the adults to train. The two months'' rest they gave me was already the maximum. The good news is, you guys don''t have to fill the water every day. Starting tomorrow, it''s those darned old men''s job."


    Fatty raised his eyebrows and eximed.


    "Really? How did that happen!?"


    With a chuckle, Andre gave an answer that shocked everyone. Luna widened her eyes. Clifford almost spat, and a wide grin appeared on Fatty''s face.


    "It''s all thanks to Johan. He revealed their undoing to the captain. Did you see the broken arm of one of them? Sir Jin was the one who caused it!"


    *HISSS!* Everyone took a deep breath at such a shocking revtion.


    Caleb looked at every face of the teenagers in front of him. Two months have passed since he sessfully passed the test and formally joined the hunting party. He didn''t immediately go out with them and asked for two months to ready himself. Now, those two months were over! A lot of things have changed since then.


    First of all, he gained a voice within the house. For example, now, the four old people didn''t dare to slight or neglect him in the slightest. His portion of the food increased and he could eat high-quality meat only avable to the members of the hunting party.


    Second, the four women increase his level of priority in terms of service. Now, they even clean his nails and his room asionally. Now, his room always looked clean and tidy.


    Third, due to his rtionship with the four teens: Andre, Luna, Fatty, and Clifford, somehow, the four old shits started to treat them properly.


    Fourth, he had finally good understanding of the terrain and geography of the Wall of Rose, also known as the Third Wall. The house they were in was located in the center. The Wall of Rose was actually ten times bigger than the Wall of Hope, and the walls surrounded the inside in a spherical manner. So, they are currently far from the breach of the wall, which was a good thing, since monsters were literally all over the ce.


    However, they were also far away from the entrance of thest wall. Facing the wall or beyond the well was the Forest of Death, the forest littered with snakes and wild animals. It was the same forest they passed through when they conducted his test. And the river was exactly the ce after the forest. Beyond the river or where they tested him was a mountain ridge envelope in thick white fog for twelve hours a day.


    One needs to have an experienced hiker to even attempt going to that mountain, and that''s the easiest obstacle. Even the hunting party didn''t dare to traverse that ce because there are traces of activity Apokalips of at least 9th Tier there. The ce was called the Quincy Mountain Range.


    Most Apokalips can be found in the Quincy Mountain Range, which is why it was so hard to go to the City of Phenos. One has to traverse the treacherous unfamiliar terrain to get there. Not to mention, after that, there''s also the final obstacle, get past the Spider Town. A lively town in the past... But now, it has be the Nest of Tier 8 Spider Queen! The queen itself wasn''t the problem, but her minions. Small Tier 9 spiders numbering at least thousands that constantly move around the town.


    The town itself was covered in spiderweb that functions as an all-epassingwork that would alert the queen once touched. That''s why it was hard to avoid the detection of the queen. Not to mention, just the minions scattered all around the town are already difficult to bypass. However, once one gets past the Spider Town, it''s equivalent to a sessful journey, as one would pretty much see the towering Walls.


    Lastly, Caleb improved by leaps and bounds in terms of taboo energy. He has umted a significant amount already! Now, his status looks like this.


    ***


    Name: Caleb


    Race: Human


    Age: ???


    Rank: Taboo Energy (Grade 1) 607/1000


    Physique: 10 [Strength, Stamina, Endurance, Agility, Flexibility, Power, Etc...]


    Spirit: 6 [Mental Strength, Reaction Speed, Perception, Five Senses, Dynamic Vision, Mental Energy, Intelligence, Energy Recovery Rate, Etc...]


    Abilities:


    -Passive Skill-


    -Active Skill-


    Taboo Energy Sensitivity.


    Tip: The basic attribute of a normal human is 5.


    ***


    Six hundred units of taboo energy! Such great progress. His taboo energy canst longer now and the boost it gives every time he covers some of his body parts has significantly increased. Now, he was only four hundred way to go before he bes a grade-two taboo fighter! It means he only needs forty days! Once he ascended to grade two, he would be more confident dealing with various dangers. It would be even possible that he can fight a 9th-tier Apokalips head-on. Not to mention, his stream-lined throwing technique would be more deadly.


    Those two months were spent resting and helping Andre and others to fill up the water and he also personally supervised their training using his modern knowledge of progressive overload, lifting techniques, right form when lifting, right sets and technique, and most importantly, rest!


    Muscles are being destroyed during training, but they are made in the kitchen and bed! No matter how intense of training, without the right nutrition and rest, everything would be counter-productive!


    Fortunately, they have a constant supply of protein from meat that the hunting party brings every end of the month. As a result, Andre and the rest have also improved by leaps and bounds. Caleb trained them using a mix of training of modern CrossFit, powerlifting, and plyometrics! Not just to look strong, but to be actually strong!

 Chapter 33: 33: Pseudo Students

    "Andre, when squatting, you should hit your depth and you have to retract your shoulder des to prevent the log on your back from rolling to your back."


    "Luna, you''re doing it wrong... When lifting the weight, you don''t use excessive momentum. Though, it''s okay to use a little when lifting something really heavy. However, cheating is still cheating. Remember, don''t let the weights control you. You should control them."


    "Fatty, what''s up with that nk!? Are you stupid? Raise your damn ass more and straighten your back!"


    "Good job, Clifford! Your pull-ups are impable! Damn, you can already do muscle-ups!? It seems you are an athletic son of a bitch!"


    Caleb paced back and forth as he gave a barrage of criticism. He was currently supervising the four teenagers... Correcting their form and their control of positives and negatives. In lifting, to build muscle, time under tension was a very important one.


    How does that fucking work? you ask?


    Think of your muscles like a spring. When you stretch a spring and hold it, you''re putting tension on it. Simrly, when you lift a weight and keep your muscles working (not letting them rxpletely) during the exercise, you''re putting "time under tension."


    Imagine doing a push-up: When you push your body up from the ground, your muscles work hard. If you go up quickly ande down quickly, your muscles don''t spend much time working. But if you go up slowly ande down slowly, your muscles are under tension for a longer time.


    When you put your muscles under tension for a longer time (by doing exercises slowly), it creates tiny damage in your muscles. Your body then repairs this damage by making your muscles bigger and stronger. So, more time under tension means more muscle growth.


    Time Under Tension helps you get stronger too. When your muscles work harder, they adapt to handle heavier weights or do more reps, making you stronger.


    Slow and controlled movements help you control your body better. It''s like learning to drive slowly before going fast; it gives you better control.


    Going slow reduces the risk of injury because you''re in control, and your muscles can support your joints better. Caleb doesn''t want his ahmm pseudo students to get injured under his supervision.


    ''Now, I have taught them all I know. I hope they will follow it. If they dare to ck, fuck them! Huh, they''re lucky they have me as their teacher! Didn''t expect my knowledge from Earth would help me look like an awesome instructor.''


    Johan, no, Caleb took a deep breath as he took in the fresh air around him. They are currently beside the well and they made it their personal training ground. The sun was already about to descend and the looming dark clouds had begun to invite darkness. Caleb scanned his eyes around.


    Besides the wall, there are thick grasses all around, but there are fewer trees thanpared to the forest of death. Training in a grassy area was ideal, as it can provide a softer surfacepared to concrete or asphalt. It isn''t hard for the knees and even if you fall, you will not get injured as long as you fall in a good position.


    There Andre was carrying a small wooden log on his back weighing two hundred fifty pounds while squatting. Among the four, Andre has the strongest physique. He was jacked and shredded... He only needed a little push to reach the lowest prerequisite and attempt the test of the hunting party.


    Still, he has a long way to go. After all, although he can pass the first test. How about the second and third?


    ...


    "Wee back, sirs! We hope that you have a sessful hunt!" One of the women responsible for household chores greeted the hunting party, who had just returned from their hunt. Her long brown hair swayed in the air and she had a wide smile on her face.


    In front of the dpidated wooden house, Caleb, the four teenagers, and the four old seniors wee the hunting party with awe and respect. Except for Caleb, who has a bored expression.


    He looked at the sky, and all he can see was the vast dark clouds as the sun had already disappeared. Every evening at the end of the month, they would greet the sessful return of the hunting party. When the timees that they didn''t return, it just means that they have died.


    As it turned out, the original hunting party had fifteen members and Fushigiro wasn''t the captain at that time, only a vice-captain. It was said that they returned one time with severe injuries. Eight died, including the former captain. The seven members weren''t willing to describe what they faced and only said that it was a unique Apokalips.


    As he thought of this, Caleb nced at the mossy wall of the wooden house and at the weeds that were fighting for nutrients amidst the nts.


    ''It seems weck a gardener here.''


    "Thank you, as usual. Just as I''ve said, there''s no need to greet us like this. Still, we appreciate the goodwill." Fushigiro smiled. He could easily grace the cover of a fashion magazine. His hair, a vibrant shade of sunflower yellow, adds a dash of boldness to his striking appearance.


    He''s dressed in attire that seems to have been plucked from the wardrobe of a legendary ninja. A flowing, deep blue cloak billows around him, reminiscent of the heroics you might find in epic tales. A metallic headband, with a symbol that holds significance, flutters gently against his forehead.


    As he stands there, an air of confidence so palpable it''s almost blinding radiates from him. His sunny smile exudes not just charm, but also an unshakable belief in his abilities. His posture, perfectly upright, tells of someone whomands attention effortlessly, much like a powerhouse in full control.


    ''Fushigiro really looks something else.'' Caleb sighed with emotion. In his opinion, their captain looks like a damned protagonist with his sunny smile and radiant temperament.


    "Wee back, captain!!" Andre, Luna, Fatty, and Clifford bowed, but their eyes containing invisible sparks had never left the seven members.


    Dunn walked towards the four and patted each of them on their heads. Then a toothy grin emerged on his face. He red at the two old men for a while who visibly paled then asked the four:


    "How are you, kids? Do you guys train properly? I hope these two goons aren''t making life hard for you..."


    This time, it was Caleb who responded.


    "What do you mean? Of course, their training is doing great because I''m personally supervising them."


    What, you don''t believe me?"


    Seeing Dunn''s doubtful eyes, Caleb scoffed.

 Chapter 34: 34: Everest

    On the table inside the wooden house, under the guidance of thedies responsible for the chores in the house. The hunting party, including Caleb, sat on the wooden table for dinner. It was worth mentioning that an extra wooden chair was ced beside the original one to amodate the eight members.


    The fivedies, four teenagers, and the four oldest in the house were currently standing on the side watching the hunting party eat merrily. They didn''t dare to breathe loudly for fear of distracting the big guys.


    Caleb looked at their lineup, then at his food. He couldn''t help but sigh. He brought down the wooden spoon on his te.


    Seeing this, Dunn raised his eyebrows.


    "What''s the matter?"


    With a look of frustration, Caleb answered.


    "Isn''t it too awkward eating like this? They are standing on the side like a fool while watching us eat. I''m losing my appetite. How the hell any of you could bear such a format is beyond me."


    Jin wore his usual faint smile and chuckled lightly. Under Caleb''s gaze, he drank the wooden cup containing sake and said:


    "Well, get used to it, then. I also found it hard to eat at first. Captain even told them not to do that but they insisted so what can we do? And, aren''t you one of them when you''re still not one of us?"


    ''Am I? Well, that''s reasonable.''


    Caleb forgot that his predecessor must have already acted the same way as the other four teenagers. After all, it was likely that the original host of the body looked up at the members of the hunting party! As he thought of this, Caleb''s face turned bright red from shame.


    ''What a humiliation! How can the original host act like that!? Such a shameful act!''


    Caleb''s reaction made the seven membersugh. Caleb just wants to dig a hole and bury himself at this moment. He had already cursed his predecessor a hundred times in his mind.


    ''Curses!''


    Luna, Andre, Fatty, and Clifford covered their mouths with their hands and their faces turned blue. They looked as if they had eaten shit as they tried to hold back theirugh. On the other hand, the faces of the two old men contorted, making them look like a pig. While the fourdies let out a soft chuckle.


    "Hahahaha! How did you forget that kid? Do you have a fucking memory problem?" Dunn burst outughing and subconsciously patted Caleb on the back.


    ''Yes, I fucking have!''


    Caleb knew that he just shot his own foot at this time. Fortunately, it was a minor mistake.


    ''Just what''s up with a hazy memory of mine? Does fate purposely fucking me up?''


    With a smile, Rina pushed a te of tiger meat to Caleb, which in turn made Caleb look at her.


    "Jin is right. Just get used to it. Now, eat. We will be leaving tomorrow morning! You have to make sure that you are full of energy. Each of us will be training you next month."


    ''Okay, I''ll just pretend that bastard doesn''t exist.''


    "Each of you?" Caleb blinked.


    Miles nodded.


    "Each of us. But it''s not really what you have in your mind. We will just have sparring with you and give you tips in the process. After all, a practical battle is better than teaching you theories."


    "Understood." Caleb squinted a little and nodded seriously. He just wants to get stronger as soon as possible.


    If he can spar with the members one by one, he would benefit greatly. Actually, he can see through their intentions. After all, he was also an old fox. He knew that they wanted him to be familiar with them faster and have him develop a good understanding of each other.


    It''s crucial to know oneself and what your team can do so they can improve their teamwork smoothly while also helping him to improve his skills. It was two birds in one stone. As for why they would bother to do that just for him, it was due to the strength he revealed. His stream-lined throwing technique was particrly valuable and would greatly help the team to kill beasts with tough defenses. A move with great lethality!


    "So, are you ready?"


    Fushigiro put down his hands on the table and gave Caleb a serious look. His usual sunny smile was nowhere to be found.


    ''Is there a need to be so dramatic!?''


    Caleb felt that he was amidst of making a life-and-death decision just because of the mood. When in actuality, there''s no need to be that dramatic. For a while, he couldn''t understand how the brain of their captain worked.


    Fortunately, Caleb had graduated as a doctor of Theatrics himself. So, with a solemn nod, he answered:


    "I''m more than ready..."


    Hearing this, Fushigiro smiled. The tense atmosphere became rxed again as if nothing had happened.


    "That''s good."


    "Hahahaha! Brat, I''ll let you taste the fist of love once you be my sparring partner!" Miles''s eyes narrowed while simultaneously licking his lips.


    Athena put her hands on her chest, making the peaks hidden in her clothes bounce. Dunn''s eyes widened, and the bastard swallowed instinctively.


    ''So this guy was a perverted, respectable uncle.'' Caleb nced at Dunn with disdain. Then he secretly nced at Athena''s bountiful, Everest. ''Cough! I can''t me him, though.''


    "Before that, let you have to know some details that you might want to know. You can ask Jin for that." Fushigiro took a bite of a medium-rare steak with a hint of relish and said.


    ''Well, what do I want to know? Oh... Well, I really have something.''


    "How powerful is destiny? How to be one exactly? And how is the power progression?"


    Hearing Caleb''s question, everyone went silent for a while. Caleb swallowed, seeing their reactions.


    ''Did I ask something sensitive?''


    "Well, good question." Jin gave the bald-caped who was silent right from the start. He hesitated for a while before sighing. "Our information about Destiny Path is quite limited, and they came from Tamasai. So my answer might not satisfy you."


    Caleb breathes a sigh of relief. Then he raised the cup of water and poured it down his throat.


    ''These bastards are making me nervous for nothing!''


    "Is that so? Well, don''t worry about it. Just tell me anything you have."

 Chapter 35: 35: The Power of Destiny

    "First of all, you want to know how powerful Destiny is. Know just that what makes them really special is their abilities. There are Seven Destiny Paths, and each path gives different abilities based on the name of the path and the progression level it follows. I don''t know much about it so..."


    Jin paused for a moment to take a breather before continuing:


    "Let me give you a reference to how powerful they are. A Tier 9 Destiny would obtain two abilities. One passive and one active. Any Tier 9 Destiny had surpassed the limits of physical strength a human could achieve. They broke their limit and it could grow into something that can fight Apokalips! Most of the time, a Tier 9 Apokalips could overpower Tier 9 Destiny. However, it depends more on what abilities the Destiny possessed and their utilization of it."


    Caleb nodded with a serious expression and couldn''t help but think. ''One passive and one active? He actually knows those gaming terms? Just how? Or is it just coincidence?''


    "Since we can''t gauge their abilities. Just how physically powerful are they, exactly?"


    Jin smiled.


    "Good question! Tier 9 Destiny can take care of Fireteam alone! What is a fireteam you say? It''s a small military unit typically consisting of four soldiers. Of course, these terms aren''t being used anymore, unlike in the past. A Tier 8 on the other hand, can annihte an entire Squad! Which was a small military unitprised of two or more fireteams, often led by a sergeant in the past."


    "There are no soldiers any more?" Caleb asked.


    "Do you think soldiers holding firearms can fight Apokalips? No, they can''t. Not anymore. They would just be cannon fodders. Now, they use Destiny. Although I don''t know the positions or what group terms, they use in the City of Phenos.." Jin sighed. With a shrug, he continued. "Well, back to the topic. A Tier 7 can massacre an entire well-armed toon: arger military unit usually consisting of three or four squads, led by a lieutenant or a toon sergeant. More importantly, Tier 7 Destiny is imprable against thermal weapons and most cold weapons!"


    ''Hmmm... That means, in terms of physical strength, a grade 3 taboo fighter was equivalent to Tier 7 Destiny. However, I wonder what energy are they using. If what he was saying is true, in terms of abilities, the Destiny Power System is more structured and actually gives two abilities!''


    Caleb scratched his chin for a moment. A hint of hesitation appeared on his pale face before asking:


    "What energy does Destiny use?"


    Raising his eyebrows, Jin was silent for a moment, and a confused expression could be seen on his face.


    "Energy? What energy? Do you mean Ki? Or Mana, like those novels in the past?"


    It was Caleb''s turn to be surprised.''What Novels!? Novels exist here in the past!?''


    To be sure, Caleb decided to ask. "Novels existed in the past?"


    Jin chuckled as if amused. "Yes... Before the invasion of the Apokalips. Various films and novels exist. The technological level had reached the information age. Unfortunately, everything took a step back. Every knowledge database whether soft copy or hard copy was damaged by when the invasions started. Agriculture, technology, etc... degraded. Now, the prosperity in the past was gone."


    ''Didn''t expect that one.''


    "So if you''re referring to those magic energies like in the fantasy book. No, Destinies don''t wield any of them. The abilities of Destiny rely on physical energy to work. So, one has to have excellent stamina as it directly taps the body''s physical energy."


    Jin exined with a faint smile. Then he gave Tamasai a deep look, which made Caleb wonder before continuing.


    "But don''t worry. As our body bes stronger, our physical energy or stamina also increases. Though we don''t have to worry about these matters since we''re not Destiny yet."


    He didn''t know it was his imagination. Caleb felt Jin''s tone be a bit dejected for a second.


    "Got it..." With a nod of appreciation, Caleb stared at the ceiling with a ponderous expression.


    ''I thought I would acquire a new energy, but it doesn''t seem the case. Well, at least physical energy isn''t something Ick. What if I use taboo energy to fuel the abilities of Destiny instead? Would they receive a boost? Is that even feasible?''


    Caleb felt his palms itch and he couldn''t wait to try his idea. If that really worked, it would be a big boost to hisbat prowess and it would give him an edge against other Destiny!


    ''Damn! I''m really a genius!''


    "Kid, why the fuck are you smirking like an idiot?" Dunn''s voice pulled out Caleb of his beautiful delusion."


    Caleb red daggers at Dunn:


    "Damn you! Don''t call me a kid! I''m Cal- *Ahem* Johan, okay? Johan!"


    Dunn shrugged and scratched his cheek. A bit taken aback by Caleb''s intense reaction. Rina and Athena red at him, while Jin also gave him a look.


    "Okay, okay... I didn''t expect that you disliked being called like that. But aren''t you seventeen years old?"


    "Well, quiet guys. Let''s continue the topic." Jin intervened.


    Fushigiro, on the other hand, just remained quiet on the side as he took another bite of steak. Sometimes, he would listen to the group''s conversation, adding insights.


    Caleb''s gaze happened tond on Fatty, who was winking at him. ''Does this bastard want me to keep a tiger meat for him or something?''


    As he thought of this, Caleb sighed. He looked at the other teenagers like him who had kept himpany for thest two months. If he can, he actually wants to help them to be strong. He didn''t want to see them die one day. He grew a bit fond of their personality.


    Andre, who was ambitious but cared a lot about them. Luna, who always looks out for him for some reason. Fatty, who knows how to enjoy life and is a bit foul-mouthed. Clifford who has always had something interesting to say.


    "Johan, are you still listening to what I''m saying?" Jin said.


    "Uh? Of course!" Caleb nodded.


    ''Where are we again?''

 Chapter 36: 36: Recipes

    Just like that, Jin answered Caleb''s inquiries about Destiny and how to be one. Caleb leaned forward, perked up his ears, and gave his whole focus to Jin. Afraid of missing even the tiniest detail.


    First of all, to be Destiny. One has to reach prerequisites which have three ssifications. Lowest requisite, middle requisite, and highest requisite. They pertain to the level ofprehensive physique of a person. From strength and agility to endurance.


    The lowest requisite has a thirty percent chance of bing a Destiny. They had stepped on the path of thirty percent of human beings. They have great strength and can take on a three to four human in a fight just on physique alone.


    Then there''s the middle requisite... They have fifty percent of the chance to be a Destiny! It was fairly higher and a sign that you have entered the top ten percent of the human poption. They have the strength of the most athletic humans and the strongest soldiers in the Military.


    Lastly, the highest prerequisite. A sixty percent sess rate to be a Destiny. They are the top 1% percent of the human poption. Elites among elites! They have long stepped on the peak strength the human body has to offer and one stepped away from bing inhuman. Fushigiro, Caleb, and the rest of the hunting party had reached this level.


    ''So that''s why they were spouting some shits about me reaching the highest requisite.''


    Caleb was finally enlightened. Now, he understood why Fushigiro valued him so much. It turned out that he was considered a genius in their eyes. A seventeen-year-old that reached the top 1%! Of course, Caleb didn''t let it go over his head. He knew for a fact that all of this was thanks to infinite reincarnation.


    Then the second requirement after the prerequisites. Well, none. One just has to take a pill concocted with the body parts or internal organs of Apokalips. Of course, one can''t just randomly use random body parts of different monsters. That''s why recipes exist that record whatbinations to use. For example, the leg of a spider, the heart of a Tier 9 hollow, or even the intestines of a Tier 9 leopard. They use such materials to concoct a pill.


    One can''t just randomlybine anything. Well, you can actually do that but with a high chance of your body exploding, or mutating into an abomination. Jin told him that there were fools who attempted to do that. A lot of them, actually.


    They just use any Apokalips materials andbine them, hoping to luck out due to them not having a recipe in their hands. As a result, they either went crazy or became terrifying monsters with no self-awareness.


    As for the existence of recipes. They are thebinations of Apokalips materials that were proven and tested after hundreds or even hundreds of thousands of trials and errors from experiments year after year by humanity.


    As for what experiment? It was human trials... A cruel undertaking. The existence of a recipe can be said to be a blessing, but also one that took a lot of lives to be created. There are volunteers, while the majority of guinea pigs are criminals. Lastly, seven recipes corresponded to the Seven Destiny Paths, ording to Jin.


    One can imagine just how bloody it took just to create those seven recipes. How many lives? Thousands? Or even a million? Caleb shuddered and stopped thinking about it.


    After twenty minutes of eating, the members of the hunting party began to stand up one by one.


    "Well, I''ll go in my room now, guys. I''m already exhausted after the entire day of travel. And now, it had caught up to me. Goodnight!" Dunn yawned, then left.


    Rina stared at everyone who began to leave, one by one. "Me too..."


    Then it was Fushigiro''s turn, then Athena, Jin, and Tamasai, until only Caleb was left on the table.


    Caleb followed their leaving backs as they went to their respective rooms. "Well, goodnight!"


    Then he looked at the fourdies, and the four oldies dispersed after all the members of the hunting party were gone. The four oldies were back to their usual ces and closed their eyes to sleep. While the fourdies continued cleaning, even though Caleb felt that there was nothing to clean. Well, except for the tes on top of the table.


    "Guys, won''t youe here? It''s your turn to eat now." Caleb gestured at the four teenagers. "I-..."


    Before he could even finish his words, Fatty was already sitting right beside him munching the left-over tiger meat with delighted expression.


    "Ahmmm... So delicious! The crispness, juicy meat! I can''t get enough of this!"


    Calebughed as he saw this. "You really know how to enjoy."


    Luna and the others also followed. Luna sat beside Caleb and began to eat slowly. Unlike Fatty, the girl has manners.


    Andre and Clifford also took seats opposite them.


    "Johan, well, we will have something to talk about outside. But for now, let''s dig in!" Andre grinned.


    "Eat well..." Caleb nodded.


    Just like that, Caleb watched the four eat with a smile on his face. He also took his time, staring dazedly at the ceiling, remembering his memories of Earth. He was far away from home.


    ...


    Beneath the ink-ck night sky, a symphony of stars unfurled, each one singing its own silent song. The Milky Way stretched like a cosmic river, its luminous trail weaving through the firmament.


    In the east, the constetion Orion emerged, its three bright stars forming a celestial hunter''s belt. They sparkled like precious gems against the obsidian backdrop. The Great Bear, Ursa Major, stretched its familiar shape overhead, its stars like guiding lights in the night.


    The owls, hidden in the ancient trees surrounding a quaint wooden house, added their voices to the cosmic choir. Their hoots resonated through the stillness, a reminder that life and magic thrived even in the darkest hours.


    The house itself, nestled under the celestial canvas, wore a cloak of mosses on its timeworn walls. These soft, green cushions clung to the wood as if trying to capture a piece of the starry sky''s brilliance for themselves. The house stood as a humble witness to the celestial spectacle above, a small but cherished part of the grand cosmic design.


    In front of the house, five teenagers were sitting together, admiring the starry sky. They just did that for half an hour before one of them spoke.


    "Johan, we won''t see you for a month. I''m happy for you. Wait for us, we will be one of you!" Andre said with a hint of resolve in his eyes.


    Luna, Fatty, and Clifford also nodded with fierce determination. Caleb stared at the four with seriousness. "I believe you guys. Don''t worry, it''s just a month. We''ll meet again and I''m ten times more handsome by then!"


    "Hahahaha!" Sounds ofughter echoed through the night.

 Chapter 37: 37: Dreams

    "Johan, what do you want to be when you grow up? What is your dream?" Luna asked. The three boys stoppedughing.


    ''Huh? What is my dream?''


    Caleb scratched his cheek. A bit taken aback by the sudden question. He put his hands on his chin and his dark eyes deepened.


    ''Well, what exactly do I want to do? Or be? What is my dream?''


    He began to think about his past life. In the past, he just wanted to be an astronaut and explore others. Of course, it was when he was a kid. When he became into adult, he experienced the beatings of society, thepetitive world. Gradually, he forgot things like dreams and just wanted to be financially stable. Simply, he was living in a damn matrix. Worked for apany like a ve for eight hours a day, watched anything on hisputer that interested him, read novels, etc... It was a cycle, and his world was just like that.


    Did he like his life like that? Of course! He doesn''t care if it is his escape from reality or a coping mechanism. He felt alive reading other characters; it was as if he was walking through another world through the characters and that made his dead life alive.


    Well, actually, that''s his on the surface. His past was more interesting than that due to his involvement in his father''s hitman job and those memories couldst him a lifetime. So... He doesn''t want to recall them anymore.


    For now, his dream was to be strong enough to get past the damned vicious cycle and, if there is, discover the hidden force that was ying with his life. He didn''t believe that there was a third party involved. Who can exin why he can''t get past 18 years old!? Well, if there''s really no one. Then, at least, he still wants to be a damned adult!


    "Ahm... Your question is too sudden. My dream is to be a Destiny!" Caleb said confidently.


    Well, actually, that was just his first step. He wants to stand at the top of the world. Climb the Destiny power system and be a Tier 1! If he can''t even stand at the top of this world, what about the others in the future? As someone who possessed the power of time slime, he should have a big dream! Call him ambitious, but usually, ambition is what drives people''s sess. He doesn''t want to be a salted fish all his life!


    Without a dream... Isn''t that equivalent to living like a corpse? At least he will die chasing his dreams. Well, that is, if he can die in the first ce. The problem is, he couldn''t die even if he wanted to!


    ''*Cough* that was awkward.'' Caleb almost choked with his thoughts.


    "Destiny?" Luna whispered in a low voice. Theplicated expression appeared on her face. "Why? Even though you know the danger ahead of it?"


    Caleb shrugged.


    "Why? To fight the damned Apokalips! And being in this world. It might be a bit cruel to say. But weakness is a sin!"


    Why?


    The world is a harsh and unforgiving ce. Not just this world. Every other world that he reincarnated in. Powerful beings, often superhumans, roam thends, and there are constant threats from monsters, demons, and other superhumans. In such a world, strength is essential for survival. Weakness can lead to vulnerability, making one an easy target. Hence, the idea is that only the strong can protect themselves and their loved ones, while the weak are left defenseless. Caleb experienced this himself after dying hundreds of times just because he was weak. A weak, fragile child.


    Furthermore, to be strong, it involves rigorous training, discipline, and the pursuit of perfection. Weakness is a hindrance to this journey, as it signifies an inability to ovee one''s limitations. Weakness is considered a sin because it symbolizes ack ofmitment to self-improvement and reaching one''s full potential.


    Many people have ambitious goals and aspirations, such as seeking immortality, protecting their loved ones, or saving the world. These grand objectives require exceptional strength and determination. Weakness is considered a sin because it hinders the pursuit of these noble goals, making it difficult to achieve one''s dreams. That''s why strength is the foundation of everything.


    It was what he wanted to imprint on his mind. He doesn''t want to be weak anymore, being yed at the hands of unknown force, dying again and again helplessly without a choice but to ept despair. To change everything, he needs strength!


    "I like your dream! That''s the spirit!" Andre chuckled. "Me too, I want to be a Destiny! And one day, go outside the walls and search for other survivors!"


    ''Really ambitious. I like it.''


    "Andre, didn''t expect you to have such a grand goal." Miles smiled teasingly, pushed Andre in the shoulders, and jested.


    Andre smiled in response and then looked at everyone. His eyes stopped on Caleb for a second before saying.


    "Of course, for now, we need to survive. I want to achieve my dream beside you guys. You are my family. Promised me, we will all reach thest wall!" he dered.


    ''Could it be... Andre is actually the protagonist of this world?''


    Caleb thought jokingly, amused at the idea. After all, such a character was just a starter for every main lead. Ambitious, determined, and most importantly, believes in the power of family and friendship.


    Fatty, Luna, and Clifford looked at Andre emotionally at this moment. Clifford clenched his fist slightly tearfully but he tried to hide it. Fatty on the other hand didn''t bother and directly cried with tears with snot in his nose. While Luna just smiled andforted Fatty.


    "Bastard, you made me cry! Of we''re family! My dream is to be the most famous Destiny Chef and I want to let you guys ept myplete gourmet in the future!"


    Fatty wiped the tears and snot on his face. Caleb, Luna, and Cliffordughed seeing this.


    Caleb patted Fatty on the back. "As long as it''s not poisonous, I will eat it."


    "HAHAHA!" Miles pped his legs and burst outughing.


    "How about you Luna? What''s your dream?" Caleb smiled. For this youngdy, he was a little fond.

 Chapter 38: 38: Hatred

    "Me?? I-I just want to stay by your side..." Luna said quietly.


    I look at you; you look at me. Everyone looked at each other in silence and didn''t know what to say.


    A secondter, as if she realized her mistake, Luna''s face turned red as a tomato and she stammered and immediately corrected herself.


    "I-I mean stay by your side, guys."


    Hearing this, everyone breathed a sigh of relief and nodded with understanding. Except for Caleb, who has lived a hundred worlds. He''s not dense and could understand the intricacies of human psychology. He''s not a damn anime protagonist. However, he didn''t know what to feel about Luna''s crush on him.


    ''It might be admiration? Now, I finally know why she always cares about me. Damn it! This body just has to look like a Webtoon character!?''


    Caleb has to agree that the body he took was above average, if not for his pale skin. Of course, pale skin has also its own charm. Vampires are popr for a reason...


    Luna finally recovered, and her face returned to normal. Then she opened her mouth to ask:


    "Clifford, how about you?"


    ''Well, at least she knew how to change the flow of conversation.''


    With a chuckle, Caleb set aside his thoughts. Crush or not, he didn''t intend to dwell on things at the moment. With the threat of death hanging over his head every moment, he couldn''t afford to. Not to mention his damn age. A freakin million or even billion years. Actually, age has already lost its meaning to him. What''s there to count when he can''t even count? It had already turned into a mere numerical value for him.


    Then there''s also the uncertainty of how long he would stay alive in the world. He was a traveler, bound to be alone. Caleb knew it; he was well aware of it. How could he afford to love a woman? When he was constantly getting reincarnated to a different world? It would be too sad just to leave every woman alone when he knew that he wouldn''t stay long.


    Of course, there''s a solution to everything. As long as he was strong enough, or if he could discover a function that might enable him to bring others with him. Then he can give it a chance. After all, he wasn''t a saint. He prefers to have someone beside him. Not to mention a beautiful woman. However, presently, he has to know his priorities and those are concerns for the future. Now, he just needs to survive and be stronger, escape the vicious cycle first!


    "I want to eradicate every single Apokalip walking on our!!"


    Such a strong deration made Caleb, who was in his own world, wake up in his daze. He stared at Clifford in surprise who was currently clenching and gritting his teeth so hard that blood started to seep out from them. Caleb even felt a strong killing intent in his words.


    The group started to get concerned. Andre tried to immediately calm down Clifford who snapped out of his abnormal outburst. Fatty, on the other hand, had already distanced himself one meter away from Clifford.


    Such a hatred... Caleb understood that it was due to how Clifford witnessed his parents die in front of him being eaten by Apokalips alive. Andre might be the protagonist, but Clifford has the potential to be a Viin or Anti-hero. Well, he also has some possibility of bing an Antagonist.


    ''Damn... Where did I find myself in?''


    ...


    Just like that, the morning came. The sun shone brightly on the lonely house. The dark clouds parted, giving way to the rays that pushed out the darkness.


    In the lonely wooden house. Inside one of the rooms. A pale young boy opened his eyes. He stood up and went in front of the mirror, yawned, and then stretched his stiff body caused by a long night''s sleep. He looked at the mirror in front of him and saw the dark circles just beneath his eyes.


    They sleptst night just talking about anything that came to their mind. It could be considered a goodbye before his leave. Due to this, Caleb became more and more familiar with what kind of character they have and their aspirations.


    First, Luna, who has a little crush on him and just wants to stay by his side. It beats Caleb what she saw on him, or is it his predecessor that she likes? He didn''t even know how the original Johan behave in front of Luna due to his damned hazy memory.


    Then there''s Fatty, who he thought at first just liked eating but didn''t expect to have a dream of bing the most popr chef or Destiny chef. Among the four, Caleb enjoyed Fatty''spany the most because the bastard was naturally funny and the realest among anyone.


    As for Clifford, Caleb feltplicated. The guy was kind, yes, but he has a bit of a dark personality that seeks vengeance. Such a guy wasn''t someone Caleb wanted to associate himself with. Those who step on the path of vengeance are bound to cause chaos and step upon the bodies of others. All in all, Caleb will still help in the future if ever Clifford finds himself in trouble. However, that''s it.


    Lastly, there was Andre who has a far-reaching goal and a positive mindset. He has a different spirit! Caleb could feel that Andre had the same mindset as him. However in terms of friendship. For example, Andre might sacrifice his life for his friend, but Caleb would surely not.


    Just like that, Caleb started his day with a tea. He did his morning routine, such as bathing, eating his breakfast, and organizing his room. After that, he went out of the house and saw the hunting party waiting for him.


    They greeted him with a good morning. Every one of them wore backpacks while carrying weapons. Just like Caleb himself. As for his weapon? It was an Odachi that Fushigiro gave to him as a weing gift.


    With that, they set off. Caleb looked at the sun that was about to rise to its peak with a determined expression. ''Here Ie... This is my first step to bing a Destiny!''

 Chapter 39: 39: The Octavian Bear

    The hunting party soon walked past beyond the wall. Before that, Caleb gave the well onest nce. Then, after the well, shadows of distant trees appeared. Then they went also went past to the familiar road situated between two mountains where they had an encounter with two wild Deer which died in Dunn''s hand in the not-so-distant past.


    It was the first hurdle of the journey, the Forest of Death, littered with snakes and wild beasts.


    This time, there were seven members and their movement would be harder to conceal, as opposed to when there were just three of them. What does it mean? Fighting was inevitable.


    However, there was nothing to fear because of their fearsome line-up. Just with the presence of Fushigiro gave him confidence. Caleb scratched his chin and saw Fushigiro, Jin, and Tamasai step into the forest.


    ''Here we go.''


    "Johan, just keep up." Dunn reminded.


    Caleb nodded.


    "Don''t worry about me."


    Just like that, all of them stepped into the forest and the surroundings became darker as the shadows of the trees loomed at them. The familiar smell of blood and decay assaulted Caleb''s nose in different directions.


    ''This ce is really dangerous. Wild beasts kill each other all the time.''


    As they went deeper into the forest, one of the bushes beside a huge tree with reddish outer bark and dark green leaves rustled. Suddenly, Athena drove her spear to the bush without a warning. Her muscles contracted, and the spear turned into a blur.


    "ROARR!!"


    Blood sttered from the bush, and a powerful roar of extreme distress and pain reverberated throughout the area. The roar might sound strained and less intimidating. Then the sound grew weaker and weaker. When Athena forcefully pulled the spear, they saw the silhouette of a dark green-furred tiger with traces of green stripes design on its skin. The tiger had its forehead drilled with the spear and blood continuously spurted from it.


    ''What kind of tiger is this!?''


    It was the first time he saw a tiger with dark green fur, not to mention green stripes instead of the usual ck. It just shows how adverse the effect of mutation is on the animals. Then he also saw the ws of the now-dead tiger. It looks like it could cut through most metals with its cold brilliance.


    At first, Caleb thought that mutated animals wouldn''t be too strong with the deer as his reference. But now...


    Fortunately, he wasn''t a regr human now. He was as strong as Athena in terms of physical might. Still, it was the first time he witnessed how effective the hunting party was.


    Just a rustle of bush and Athena decisively attacked. Not to mention, it hit the forehead of the tiger hidden in the bush.


    ''Do not provoke this woman. Can''t afford.''


    Caleb nced at Athena, feeling a cold sweat on his back. How vicious, how savage! She didn''t even blink.


    Jin squatted beside the dead tiger and began to examine it. He caressed the green stripes of the tiger with his finger, then unfurled one of its closed eyelids, which revealed a yellow pupil. He sighed and gave a solemn expression, then turned to Athena:


    "It''s a shadow tiger. Fortunately, you manage to take it with one hit."


    "Good grief," Dunn smiled, then took a sack of brown clothes from his backpack and stored the corpse of the ck tiger inside. "You save us from a lot of trouble there."


    Dying with curiosity, Caleb opened his mouth.


    "What kind of tiger is that? Is it that strong?"


    Hearing his question, Athena waved the spear in her hands. The blood on her spear flew out that one wouldn''t be able to guess that it just went through a tiger''s skull.


    ''How cool.''


    "Not really, just troublesome. It''s agile and can maneuver itself instantaneously. Shadow Tiger can move to see in the dark as well as camouge themselves in the green nts or even in shadows because of their skin."


    "No wonder." Caleb finally nods his head. "So those tigers don''t possess abilities?"


    "No, they''re not Apokalips." Jin was the one who answered this time. Then he looked at Fushigiro, who in turn nodded.


    "Let''s proceed..."


    Just like that, the group continued going deeper and deeper. This time, Caleb studied the environment carefully to not miss any details. He needed to memorize it on his own since it wasn''t certain if he would always havepany traveling in the Forest of Death.


    The forest stood in eerie silence beneath the dappled canopy of orange-tinged trees, their bark reminiscent of smoldering embers. Shafts of waning sunlight struggled through the interlocking branches, casting a haunting glow on the forest floor. Each step, muffled by a thick carpet of dark leaves that seemed to absorb all sound, was punctuated by the faint rustle of foliage underfoot.


    The air hung heavy with the coppery scent of blood, a visceral reminder of unseen, recent violence. w marks marred the trunks of ancient oaks and maples, etched deeply into the orange-tinged wood, revealing the savage struggle that had unfolded in this hidden realm. Dark green leaves, almost ck in their intensity, shrouded the forest in perpetual twilight, their edges glistening with a spectral iridescence.


    Amidst this otherworldlyndscape, tufts of blue grass sprouted like vibrant veins in the Earth''s skin, offering a surreal contrast to the somber hues that dominated the forest. It was a ce where nature''s beauty and brutality danced in a delicate bnce, where the smell of iron mingled with the fragrant secrets of the woods, creating a sense of both wonder and foreboding.


    ''This ce is really damn scary.''


    Finally, they saw the end of the forest. Where the towering trees opened up like ancient sentinels parting for an unseen guest, and a breathtaking scene unfolded. A brilliant, golden light poured through the dense foliage, cascading in ethereal beams that danced with life. Each ray was a radiant ribbon, illuminating the world below in a gentle, celestial glow.


    The canopy, though still thick with leaves, allowed a shimmering cascade of water droplets to trickle down. Each droplet fell gracefully, catching the light like liquid diamonds. As they descended, they refracted the sunlight, creating a shimmering, ever-shifting mosaic of colors that painted the forest floor in a celestial tapestry. Caleb watched in awe while walking behind the team.


    The air was alive with the hushed rustling of leaves, as the gentlest of breezes whispered secrets through the trees. The fragrance of earth and moss mingled with the subtle scent of dampness, a symphony of nature''s perfumes. Most scents of blood and corpses were already gone.


    However, at the end of their path, a white-furry five-meter bear was staring at them with its green predatory eyes. Caleb felt a sense of foreboding at this moment.


    "Don''t move... It''s an Octavian Bear." Fushigiro whispered.


    Dunn, Athena, Rina, Tamasai, and Jin silently ced their hands on their weapons. Caleb couldn''t help but be serious when he saw Dunn''s hand trembling slightly. ''This doesn''t seem good...''

 Chapter 40: 40: Tough Skin

    The seven members, including Caleb, didn''t dare to breathe out loud. Except for Fushigiro, who has still his usual sunny smile on his face.


    The white-furry five-meter bear was releasing a dark menacing invisible aura in the surroundings and as it drew closer, Caleb managed to make out its whole appearance. Thick fur as white as the snow with dark blue lines at the end of each strand. Burly two meters body width. The bear''s head is broad and somewhat rounded, with a prominent snout. Its green eyes are small and piercing, and its ears are rtively small and rounded.


    Robust and powerful limbs. Its front limbs look especially strong due to the visible muscles. A short tail was hidden within its fur.


    It has a strong, elongated muzzle, which houses sharp teeth and powerful jaws designed for biting and crushing. Caleb knew that they met a formidable enemy this time. Just the ws, non-retractable ck ws on its paws, were enough to tear humans to pieces! Each paw has five toes with sharp ws.


    The bear continued its stride toward them, getting faster and faster. Caleb felt the aura of oppression grow so strong in each passing second that he even forgot to breathe for a moment. The atmosphere became tense, and no one dared to move until...


    "Now!" Fushigiromanded with a shout. "Be careful, that bastard has a bite force of up to 2,700 pounds!"


    ''Damnation!''


    Such a bite force was enough to tear human bones with ease! Gripping his Odachi in his right hand, Caleb raised the de and prepared for the worst.


    Dunn, Jin, and Miles dashed toward the direction of the iing bear. They moved smoothly and raised their weapons. Miles with his Katana, Jin with two short daggers each in his hand, and Dunn with his mace.


    "Dunn, take the right corner. Miles, you take the left. I''ll engage it in the middle." Jin uttered a series of instructions.


    Dunn and Miles didn''t say anything and responded with actions. Miles jumped to the left at least one meter in the distance from Jin. Dun did the same.


    "How unlucky. It''s a cursed Octavian Bear!" Dunnined.


    Caleb watched all this with bated breath. He was ready to respond at any time. Thinking of this, Caleb patted his backpack. Inside, there are five fist-sized rocks reserved that he can use for his stream-lined throw.


    ''I hope I don''t have to use them.''


    "Athena, Rina, ready your weapons," Fushigiro said.


    "Yes, captain!"


    "Yes, Captain!"


    Caleb shifted his gaze to Fushigiro. "What about me, Captain? What do I need to do?"


    Fushigiro smiled. "For now, watch..."


    ...


    The furry white bear growled. It raised its ck ws in the air as it saw the humans dared to oppose him instead of fleeing.


    Jin stared at the ck ws with a faint smile on his face. ''Come on, big guy. One, two, three...''


    With a well-timed jump behind him, the terrifying ck ws whizzed past his face, blowing his hair. The ws were only two inches away from grazing him.


    Dunn and Miles took the opportunity to close the distance while Jin smirked and repositioned himself.


    *GROWL!*


    An angry roar came out from the five-meter bear. It bared its fangs and its green eyes turned bloodshot. How dare such puny humans provoke his majesty? As a result, it focused its gaze on Jin with fury. He ignored Dunn and Miles as if it didn''t put them into its eyes. He charged at Jin overbearingly.


    Seeing this, Miles shouted.


    "Now!!"


    His right arm, which was resting on the sheath at his waist, moved. Three shes of light appeared as the katana was sheathed and unsheathed three times in just one second.


    At the same time, Dunn channeled most of his strength in his hand and raised the maced. Then he brought it down, releasing all the umted force.


    "Eat this bastard! Dare you to ignore us!?"


    The mace hit the head with a bang. Then shes of light also hit the neck of the five-meter bear. Unfortunately for them, the bear didn''t even react and continued on its way. The mace flew out of Dunn''s hand.


    Dunn looked at the spot where his macended, but there was only an insignificant bruise. Then on the neck, Miles'' attack only cut some fur of the bear. Then he looked at his hands, which were starting to swell. They were itchy and painful at the same time, and he couldn''t help but groan for a while.


    "Its defense is too tough." Miles let out a depressedugh and watched as the bear''s head was about to collide with Jin.


    However, instead of looking worried for theirpanion, Dunn and Miles looked at each other with a smile.


    "Well, you have to lose your arm now." Jin''s back straightened, and then he raised his right foot into the air. If one looks closely, his foot is as straight as it could be. Then he brought it down in one swift manner. His foot turned into a blur, followed by afterimages.


    BANG!


    The sound of collision reverberated throughout the area. The bear didn''tpletely fall to the ground, but it strayed to its original path, its eyes dazed and confused. Its head suffered a depression due to the strong impact caused by Jin''s attack.


    Still, the bear regained its rity. When it turned its head on the back, Jin was nowhere to be found.


    "You''re a tough one." A voice sounded behind the bear. It turned its head again only to see Jin only three inches from its face.


    Jin had his arms crossed with a pair of daggers gripped tightly in both of his hands. He knew that he had to use a weapon. Even though he has the strongest physique in the team, he didn''t manage to bring down the Octavian Bear.


    Just like that, Jin pushed the two daggers, and the veins in his arms becamepletely visible to the skin. With a sh, the de of the two daggers made contact with the arm of the bear. The daggers went deeply into its skin, but Jin was met with great resistance, slowing down the dagger significantly. Jin''s dagger was only halfway from severing the arm before itpletely stopped.


    *ROAR!!!*


    The five-meter bear cried out in pain however, it didn''t back out. It opened its mouth, revealing a set of formidable teeth, includingrge canines for tearing flesh and mrs for grinding nt matter.

 Chapter 41: 41: The Strongest

    "Not good." Jin squinted his eyes as the Octavian Bear ignored the pain and now its head became closer in an attempt to bite him.


    He knew that he couldn''t dodge in time since he had just attacked and even if he managed to reposition himself, it would be toote. Jin gritted his teeth and tried to retract his arms forcefully.


    If the Octavian Bear''s attack seeds. It would chunk a part of his meat for sure, and he might be disabled if the bitten part was huge.


    ''Damn it!''


    Suddenly, before the Octavian Bear could even bite, Rina and Athena were already on its rear. They have been prepared to engage right at the start.


    Athena''s spear didn''t pierce the four-meter bear''s neck. Instead, it deflected it, giving Jin a second of a breather. However, that second was enough for Jin to retreat.


    While Rina took the opportunity to sh the almost severed arm of the bear. The sword uratelynded on the spot where Jin''s dagger caused damage.


    Unfortunately, Rina wasn''t as strong as Jin. But still, her attack was like pouring salt into a wound. The cut in the arm deepened a little.


    *HOWL!!*


    Furious, the Octavian Bear disregarded anything. It raised its paw and swatted Rina as if she were a fly.


    Rina flew away, and her back hit a tree. Blood seeped out from the corner of her mouth and she felt that some of the bones on her ribcage where the pawnded broke.


    "Ughhh..."


    "Bastard!" Enraged, Athena thrust her spear. She engaged all the muscles on her back.


    This time, the bear overbearingly caught the spear in its mouth and crushed it.


    The sound of metal being ground into pieces caused a shiver in the members of the hunting party who heard it.


    What if it''s not the spear? But their arms? They would be disabled for a lifetime.


    "Athena, step back. Let me." Fushigiromanded with an unquestionable tone. Then he looked at Caleb and said. "Go, take care of Rina."


    ''Will I finally see how powerful Fushigiro is?'' Caleb thought with anticipation and clenched his fist.


    The members described Fushigiro, who was the third strongest in the group in terms of physical strength. However, in a fight orbat, he was the strongest. Why is that so? Caleb was about to find out.


    "Are you okay?" Caleb went beside Rina while examining her state.


    ''Well, it seems it broke some of her bones. I hope it didn''t cause any damage to his organs or else it would be dangerous.''


    Rina wiped the blood from her mouth with a smile on her face. Then she saw Caleb offered his shoulders, which she epted. She wrapped her arms around his shoulders to support herself to stand up.


    "Do I look okay to you? That bear broke at least three bones in my body. Fortunately, it didn''t use its ws or else you''ll be seeing my dead body by now."


    Caleb felt how big Rina''s was. Such proximity made him aware of how blessed the girl was.


    ''*Coughed!* Caleb, you must focus on the goal!'' Caleb berated himself.


    "Well, it''s also thanks to your silver armor. It managed to brace some of the damage."


    Caleb pointed at the dent of the silver armor. On the sides of the armor, one would see the dented metal in the armor in the shape of the paw of the bear.


    ''Damn... That big guy was packing some strength.''


    Just like that, Caleb and Rina went to the area where Jin, Dunn, Athena, and Miles gathered. As they spotted Rina, the members showed concern one by one and asked Rina questions if she was feeling something wrong with her body, which Rina answered one by one to ease their worry.


    "Rina, you overextended this time. Next time, don''t do that again. That was too dangerous." Miles sighed.


    Rina shrugged.


    "Who would expect the bear to be that wild? Who could guess? At least, not me..."


    "Well, stop bickering. What''s important is that Rina is okay. Alive and breathing, that could have been worse. Still, this Octavian Bear was surely crazy. It disregarded the pain we inflicted."


    Caleb watched as the members talked with each other. Then he looked at Tamasai, who doing the same, except for his bored, deadpan expression.


    ''This guy... He didn''t even contribute to the fight.''


    He hopes to see Tamasai''sbat power. But it only disappointed him, as it looked like he wasn''t interested in joining.


    Luckily, he was about to witness their captain fight. Thinking of this, Caleb shifted his attention to Fushigiro and Octavian Bear in the open area of the forest.


    ...


    "Well, not so brave anymore, aren''t you? Why don''t you attack big guy?" Fushigiro said teasingly as the Octavian Bear gave him a look of apprehension. "...You''re a smart one, huh?"


    The Octavian Bear''s bloodshot eyes faded, and it returned to its previous dark green pupils. When Fushigiro stepped forward to confront it, its madness vanished, reced by wariness.


    Strangely, it didn''t get angry even with Fushigiro''s deliberate teasing. Then a strange scene happened that made all the members wide-eyed. The fierce Octavian Bear ran opposite Fushigiro like a raging bull. However, it wasn''t attacking; it was escaping, like a mouse with its tail tucked between its legs.


    ''What the spell!?''


    Caleb rubbed his eyes twice to make sure that he wasn''t seeing things. The mighty, prideful bastard actually ran for its life? For a while, Caleb was at a loss. He turned around in hopes of resolving his doubt. But... The others were also equally confused as him.


    ''Who can tell me what the fuck is happening!?''


    "Smart move, but you think you could escape me?" Fushigiro, who was still a distance from the bear, vanished. Only to appear on top of the bear''s head with azy smile.


    ''So fast! How did he do that?''


    Caleb doubted that he could run at such speed even with his current stats. Isn''t Fushigiro supposed to be the third strongest in terms of physique, then why is he so fast? Faster than Jin, who was supposed to be the strongest in terms of body?


    There''s only one answer. A footwork technique that allowed him to move at extremely high speed. After all, all of them had reached the highest prerequisite. Now Caleb finally understood. Fushigiro became the strongest in the group due to his techniques and battle IQ.

 Chapter 42: 42: The Five Powers

    Before the battle between Fushigiro and Octavian Bear could even start. Caleb didn''t really understand anything. Fushigiro just punched the bear on the back of the head and the big guy flopped to the ground with a bubble of saliva in its mouth. However, he was sure of one thing. The Octavian Bear died for some reason.


    ''That''s it? So anti-climatic?''


    He had thought that he would see some shy techniques or tense battles. But the fight ended in just two moves. The thing that amazed him the most, though, was the footwork. Imagine, if he could learn it. He would have another move that would increase the chances of his survival.


    Suddenly, Caleb felt a strong force grip his shoulders. When he turned around, he saw Dunn looking at him.


    "I know you''re confused. But don''t worry, this uncle will exin to you what happened."


    Hearing this, Caleb''s eyes lit up. "Really?"


    "Of course, kid. *Coughed* I mean Johan. Well, you should''ve already known that the captain is the strongest of us, right? Do you know why?"


    As if to think hard, Caleb''s eyes deepen. After a few seconds of pondering, he hesitantly asked. "His techniques and battle style?"


    "Well, yes. But specifically, it''s his five techniques called Five Powers." Dunn''s eyes turned solemn as he said this, making Caleb gulp. "You see. Those five techniques are the pinnacle of martial arts techniques. They are called powers due to them having the capacity to match the force of a Tier 9 Destiny! Incredible, right?"


    Dunnughed.


    Caleb swallowed. His breathing slowed down... What kind of techniques are those!? To think they would allow a regr human to break the limit.


    A small smirk crept on Dunn''s face as he saw that he got the interest of the young man in front of him. He ced both of his hands on his back like an expert, then stared at the distance with a profound gaze.


    ''Pretentious bastard!''


    "The captain''s master created those five powers. Captain said that before his master died, he imparted it to him. Those techniques were created because of desperation."


    "Desperation?" Caleb cut off.


    Dunn looked at Fushigiro for a moment, then whispered.


    "Yes, desperation. Like us, his master dreamt of bing a Destiny. However, he was exiled from the Kingdom in the past for unknown reasons. It deprived him of ess to recipes. So, he didn''t have a choice but to create techniques and prove that he didn''t need to be a Destiny to be powerful. He created it not only out of desperation but also out of spite."


    ''What a genius.'' Caleb took a deep breath. To be able to create such techniques. Surely, Fushigiro''s master was someone who delved into the realm of martial arts deeply.


    "However, a limit is still a limit. He managed to create the five powers that helped him fight Tier 9 Apokalips, but that was it. He failed to make something that would surpass the powers of Tier 8 and above. So... That''s the origin of the Five Powers that Fushigiro has mastered. Now, do you have an idea how strong the captain is?"


    "As strong as Tier 9 Destiny..." Caleb said in a barely audible voice. "So that''s why, even though Jin is stronger physically, he would still lose."


    "I have good news, though." A mysterious smile made its way to Dunn''s face.


    ''Tsk! Can you just go straight to the point!?''


    Caleb held the impulse to punch the bastard''s face. He immediately calmed himself and asked carefully. "What''s the good news?"


    "Any member of the hunting party can choose one of the five powers. Captain Fushigiro would teach personally. Well, I picked Feathery Body, one of the Five Powers that focuses on dodging attacks." Suddenly, a regretful expression reced Dunn''s happy smile. "Unfortunately, Deka Step is the most difficult technique, or I would have picked it."


    Seeing such a reaction, Caleb couldn''t help but be curious. "Deka Step?"


    Dunn nodded his head and self-depreciatingly.


    "Only the captain can use it. It requires great stamina and masterful control of physical energy. The effect? It lets users move at incredibly high speeds to evade attacks and attack at quicker rates and with greater strength. Captain mentioned one time that the principle of this maneuver was revealed to be kicking off the ground at least seven times in the blink of an eye. See? Kicking the ground seven times at once? Who can do that shit? Not to mention, it consumes physical energy. Captain himself could only use it four times in a row before being exhausted."


    "The fuck? That''s really something." Inwardly, Caleb was excited. That might not be possible for others, but for him, whose body was continuously improving thanks to Taboo energy, learning that might not be impossible! As for masterful control of physical energy... He wants to see if Taboo Energy can act as a substitute. If that happens, he would essentially acquire a growth-type technique.


    The principle of the technique itself was kicking the ground seven times at once. Since that''s the case, every time his physical strength increases, that means that the effect of the technique depends on the power of his kick. As he grows stronger, in the future, for example, a Grade 2 taboo fighter''s three steps might even have the same result as the seven steps of a Grade 1 taboo fighter. It also means that the seven steps of the Grade 2 taboo fighter were vastly more powerful than before. Then, if possible, he does eight steps, nine steps, or so if his body allows it. All in all, the potential of the Deku step depended on the strength of his physical body!


    "So you must consider what would you choose carefully. Jin chose the Steel Body Technique... It let his body be tougher by contracting his all muscles simultaneously instantly. Then there''s Miles who chose Deku Step, but the bastard still hasn''t managed to learn it. He was stuck at doing two steps in an instant. He can''t do three... See? That''s what ego does to a person."


    ''This guy and Miles... Did they have a bad blood or something?''


    "So what about Rina, Tamasai, and Athena?" Caleb wondered.

 Chapter 43: 43: Soft Fist

    Hearing the question, Dunn was silent for a while before saying.


    "Rina chose the Soft Fist, but she has no progress. Athena, like me, chose the Feathery body. I don''t want to admit it, but she was slightly ahead of me in terms of mastery of the technique. The feathery body requires the user to have a flexible and agile body. As for Tamasai... I don''t know. That bastard didn''t bother to learn anything from the captain."


    ''So Rina, Miles, and Tamasai are the only that haven''t managed to learn a technique. When the timees, what should I choose?''


    Caleb fell into deep thought. Seeing this, Dunn didn''t interrupt and just let the young man think. When suddenly, Caleb shook his head three times as if not in favor of something. Then he looked at Dunn and asked a question:


    "You didn''t exin the Soft Fist, though. What does that technique do?"


    "The principle of Soft Fist?" A ponderous expression appeared on Dunn''s face as he fell into the mode of thinking. "Well, the principle of the technique was focused on softness. It requires the user to have perfect control of his strength, thus achieving one of the most difficult punch techniques that only masters or grandmasters could do. Transferring the force from external to internal. Subsequently injuring organs that are closely intertwined with the area. It''s a dangerous technique that is a great counter for those who wear armor or have a tough body. No matter how tough the external is, their internal organs would be fragile. Of course, except for Destinies."


    Caleb nodded his head.


    "Is that the one Captain Fushigiro used to kill the Octavian Bear?"


    With a surprise on his face, Dunnughed.


    "Hahahaha! Great observation. Yes, the Captain used the Soft Fist to mess up the brain of the Octavian Bear. See? No matter how tough the skin of the bastard, it died... After all, the brain is a delicate organ. However, the Soft Fist wasn''t that effective against Apokalips and Destinies who can circte physical energy to counter the impact. Still, if there''s an element of surprise, it has the chance to severely injure them"


    "Isn''t the technique too OP?" Caleb fell into a dilemma. He didn''t know what to choose. Deku Step or Soft Fist? Both could greatly increase hisprehensive strength. Deku Step was versatile and good at dodging and escaping. While Soft Fist focused on offense against enemies with abnormal defense.


    ''Really, making decisions is truly a pain in the ass. What a drag...'' Caleb sighed.


    "What the fuck does OP mean? Well, don''t think too much now. You still have a lot of time to consider things. Soft Fist might be powerful, but it was also difficult to learn. In fact, it might even be harder than Deku Step. You see how talented a captain is?"


    ''Yeah, I already know it. He''s a monster!''


    ...


    Just like that, the hunting party rested for a few minutes while talking about the Octavian Bear. Octavian Bear turned out to be a menace in the Forest of Death due to their tough defense, lethal ws, and powerful bite. Fortunately, Octavian Bear doesn''t work together due to their temper.


    Then Dunn dissected the corpse, took the useful parts, and removed the useless ones. In the process, Dunn exined to him each body part and how to cleanly remove organs without damaging them. Caleb, new to things like dissection, listened attentively. In the future, he knew that dissecting the corpses would be useful. And it was a way to get rich. To sell parts and the meat of animals you hunt. Lastly, dissecting was one of the must-have skills for hunters.


    An hourter, the group decided to continue their journey. When they exited the forest, the gush of the river and the familiar sound of the streams entered their ears. Athena and Dunn went directly below the cliff. It was their usual spot. Fushigiro and Jin, on the other hand, walked towards the river. It was the River where Caleb jumped to pass his second test.


    Calen sighed when he recalled this. ''Time really flies. Where would fate bring me next?''


    "What does Captain and Jin intend to do?" Caleb asked Rina, who remained beside him. As it turned out, Rina was the one that he would fight for the first four days. She will be his sparring partner.


    Rina smiled and looked at Fushigiro and Jin in the distance, who had removed their shirt and dived into the river. She heard the ssh of water, which had reached three meters high. She closed his eyes for a moment and inhaled the fresh air around with a hint of enjoyment and then answered:


    "What else? It''s to catch fish. The meat of the Octavian Bear is a good match for Trout and Salmon."


    Seeing Rina''s watery mouth, Caleb couldn''t help but chuckle for a moment. Which made Rina give him a questioning look. Caleb shrugged and teasingly said:


    "Aren''t you a foodie? I didn''t expect it. Don''t mind me. I just remembered Fatty. He gives the same reaction when food is being mentioned."


    The corners of Rina''s mouth twitched.


    "Hey... Don''tpare with that kid. At least I can control myself. Do I look fat to you?"


    Hearing the slightly offended tone of the beauty in front of him, Caleb defended. "Don''t get me wrong. I didn''t say that you''re fat. I just said that you behave like him. That''s all."


    With a chuckle, Rina walked toward the spot where Dunn and Athena were... Leaving Caleb alone with the introverted Tamasai.


    ''Huh? She left me just like that?''


    With a sigh, Caleb gave his bald teammate a nce, who in turn looked at him with a neutral, bored expression. A ck line appeared on Caleb''s forehead at this moment. He felt that Tamasai wasn''t living his life enough. ''I wonder... Is this guy even capable of excitement?''


    Then Caleb studied the ce where he would have to train for a month onest time. There was the river on the left side that had clean water and housed different types of fish such as Perch, Chad, Sunfish, Carp, Pike, Walleye, Catfish, Bass, Salmon, and Trout. A literal paradise for fishermen.


    Then there''s the mountain cliff below, which had a spacious spot, white sand, and shade provided by the cliff that made it an excellent site for a temporary resting spot. Caleb raised his head at the gloomy sky. The evening was about toe. ''Seems I have to make myselffortable in this ce for a month.''

 Chapter 44: 44: Start of the Training

    The night had arrived. The moon in the dark sky illuminated the ground. Acting as the sole source of light, the moonlight provided the creatures below a sce from the darkness that threatened to devour everything.


    In the river after the Forest of Death, also known as the Sasmuan River. One would see a flickering orange light. Zooming in, the silhouette of eight people grilling a fish in the bonfire could be seen.


    Dunn, holding a makeshift grill using green branches from a non-toxic tree. He began to season fish with herbs, oil, and salt. Caleb wondered how the hunting party had salt in the first ce when they were far from the city.


    It turned out that, In some wilderness areas around them, they found natural salt deposits on rocks or in caves in one of their travels. These deposits can be scraped off and collected. And when they found salt-rich rocks, they broke them into smaller pieces using tools like stones or a makeshift hammer. Lastly, once they have collected salt rocks, they grind or crush them into finer granules using stones. Yeah, it was that simple... ording to Dunn, at least.


    "Guys, you can dig in now. But be careful, it''s hot." Dunn removed the fish from the makeshift grills and put them on arge banana leaf for ting.


    Most of the nts in this world were simr to Earth except for some other ones that Caleb couldn''t identify. But that doesn''t mean they don''t exist on Earth. It may be that he was just unfamiliar with them. After all, there are thousands or even hundreds of thousands of varieties of nts.


    GRGHHH!!


    Suddenly, the sound of stomach growling broke the silence of the night. Jin, Fushigiro, Tamasai, Caleb, Dunn, Miles, and Athena simultaneously turned their head at the culprit. There, Rina was touching her stomach with red cheeks.


    "Uhm... Don''t be shy. You can get yours first." Caleb said.


    Rina red at Caleb for a second, then hesitantly reached for one of the grilled fish. It has an attractive golden to brownish color on the outside. Prominent grill marks and charred lines on its surface, give it a visually appealing, slightly caramelized appearance. The fish''s skin, if left on during grilling, has be crispy and browned. When Rina bit the fish, the members saw the flesh inside appear ky and opaque.


    Swallowing his saliva, Caleb eyed the slightly glossy appearance on the surface of the fish. He felt his tongue began to water involuntarily. With an instinctive sniff, a mouthwatering aroma that is both smoky and savory reaches his nose.


    ''Damn!'' Caleb didn''t hold back any longer. As he was about to take one and reach for one of the grilled fish in the banana leaf, his hand grabbed another hand. When he looked whose hand it was, he saw Athena looking at him speechlessly. Caleb immediately removed his hand and said reluctantly. "Okay,dies first."


    "How gentlemanly." Athena teased. Then she took the fish and gobbled it whole under Caleb''s astonished eyes.


    ''Hey, aren''t you afraid of Pinbones!?''


    For some reason, Caleb felt his throat hurt just watching Athena swallow the whole thing without caring about the sharp rib bones and spine bones of the fish.


    Just like that, each member ate with enjoyment whilst also informing Caleb about the arrangements for his training for the whole month.


    First of all, Miles and Rica would train him for a week. Miles would train him about the three important core parts ofbat. Mainly; Intent, Repetition, and Experience. Those three are more concepts, but once a person understands the three, it would be the thing that would separate him from mundane fighters. He would also teach him sword moves. Yeah, he chose the sword as his main weapon. Though, it was just temporary since he would travel to a lot of worlds in the future. One weapon isn''t his limit, right? He has all the energy to do it. Time wasn''t something hecked. He was eternal, after all. So there''s no rush for him to learn about other weapons.


    Rina, on the other hand, would be the one that would fight him. One battle is better than hundreds of training sessions. It was the battle that would help him to incorporate theory and things he learned into his fighting style and truly convert it tobat power.


    ''I wonder, what are the three concepts the bastard would teach me.''


    Just like that, the hunting party finished eating. One by one, they began to choose theirfortable spot. Rina and Athena opened the backpacks they had carried. Then they put down six pillows and a square-shaped brownish carpet with a length of four meters and six meters in width. It was enough for all of them.


    Caleb took one of the pillows unceremoniously andid down with his face now facing the dark sky. The starry sky managed to take his breath for a second.


    The arrangement of the sleep was clear from the start. Most of the members began to sleep. Except for Dunn and Miles, who were responsible for the watch. Every three hours, someone would rece them. Luckily, they didn''t include him, thus allowing him to have a long uninterrupted sleep. With that, Caleb felt the tiredness of the day catch up to him, and his mind started to be less active.


    ...


    Caleb woke up as the first ray of sun hit his face. When he stood up, he saw Rina and Miles already waiting for him in the open field. A yawn escaped from Caleb''s mouth and he unconsciously stretched his sore arms and back in a straight line.


    ''Why are they so early?''


    "Johan,e here. Today, you''re in our care." Miles said tiredly while looking at Caleb with his tired eyes. Two dark heavy eye bags could be seen just underneath them. "Are you ready?"


    Caleb walked to them and gave Miles an apologetic expression. "Can I wash my face first?"


    Rina smiled. Unlike Miles, she looks as refreshed as a fully bloomed-sunflower. Her usual indifferent expression was reced with serenity.


    ''Someone was fully rested.''


    Miles nodded his head without looking at him and said impatiently.


    "Go on... Make it quick. I want to sleep again after this."

 Chapter 45: 45: The Essence of Combat

    After Caleb washed his face. The training with Miles and Rina finally started. Now Caleb was standing opposite Miles, who looked dead-tired. He looked at Johan with serious eyes and asked:


    "So... Johan, what do you think is the essence ofbat? Survival? Victory?"


    Caleb pretended to think, but he actually already knew that answer. After all, it was the first thing his father taught him.


    "Survival? Well, when we fight, of course, our reason is to survive. However, if we fight all the time just for survival, we will never strive for something greater. It would just make us strive for the bare minimum. Just to survive... No extra effort or whatnot. The real essence ofbat is to kill and not to be killed. To do anything or use any method to murder your opponent using any method and to prevent the opponent from killing you. That''s it."


    Miles looked gobsmacked when he heard Caleb, to the point where he even forgot to blink. His jaw dropped, and he was stunned for a while. After a few seconds, Miles managed to regain hisposure, but the tiredness in his eyes diminished a little.


    "Damn! How did you know that? Did someone teach it to you or did you juste up with it on the spot? Impossible! J-just ho-"


    Before Miles could even finish his words, Caleb cut him off.


    "Why not? Isn''t it simple? Well, I might be talented at this kind of thing. You know what they say? Natural. I may be a natural." He winked.


    With a sigh, as ifpletely given up, a bitter expression appeared on Miles'' face. He stared at Caleb for three seconds not knowing what to do.


    ''What? Do I have dirt on my face?'' Caleb chuckled inwardly.


    He felt some kind of aplishment with Miles'' expression and also felt a little conscience for lying. Well, he cannot tell Miles that he has been fighting for his life a hundred times, can he?


    When ites to tactical aspects of a fight, he might not be as good. However, when ites to concepts and methods to kill. He could think of a lot of ways amid the fighting. It wasn''t certainly a talent. He acquired it through the rigorous teaching of his father and experience.


    "Well, I didn''t expect our session would turn out like this. Since I didn''t need to teach you the essence ofbat. Then, let''s proceed to the three most important aspects. Do you know them?"


    "The three most important aspects?" Caleb muttered.


    Seeing this, Miles gave a doubtful look and raised his eyebrows. "Don''t tell me you also know these things?"


    "No... I don''t have any clue."


    Caleb shook his head.


    How would he supposed to know those three? When ites to fighting, he''s just a newbie. Like what he said, he was more of a killer than a fighter. However, he knew that he needed to be both if he wanted to be strong. He has to get the best of both worlds. A fighter that is efficient at killing. It was his vision, the center concept that he wanted his fighting style to adopt.


    Hearing Caleb''s answer, Miles nodded.


    "The three most important aspects ofbat are repetition, experience, and mindset. Have you heard about the saying... Repetition is the mother of learning?"


    "Repetition is the mother of learning? Well, I haven''t, but I get the idea. Once you repeat something over and over again, you will gradually learn it and even master it." Caleb answered, which put a smile on Mile''s face.


    "It seems you got the idea. Yes, repetition does that. It also helps you develop muscle memory. That''s why I will train you with a sword until wielding it bes an instinct for you. Actually, the highest level of fighting is being able to move and fight faster than your thoughts. Like those master martial artists who can dodge an attack even without their brain recognizing the attack. The pinnacle of instinct."


    ''Makes sense.''


    Caleb agreed with a nod. Doing the best moves to counter the opponent without thinking whilst still winning was something only masters could do. How the fuck are you even supposed to fight using instincts only?


    A satisfied smile emerged from Miles''s face as he saw how attentive Caleb was listening to him. With a yawn, he continued:


    "Where are we again? My mind is muddled right now because ofst night. Uh yes, experience. One fight is better than hundreds of training. Doing repetition would help you learn, while experience would be the one that will convert all the things you''ve learned to practice and be truly yours. In that aspect, Rina will be the one responsible. You will fight her."


    Hearing this, Caleb subconsciously looked at Rina, that have been silent on the side right from the start. She stared at him and nodded as if out of acknowledgment.


    ''Let''s see how strong am I against a veteran hunter.''


    Although Caleb wasn''t confident in his fighting skills. He knew that he had what it takes. After all, he already knew how to anticipate attacks and dodge them in advance. He was also decent when ites to controlling the rhythm of the battle.


    Caleb grinned as he thought of this and said:


    "I''m ready anytime."


    *Cough!* With a shrug of disinterest, Miles cleared his throat.


    "I don''t care about that. Let''s just get this over with. I feel that my eyes were about to close anytime."


    ''Poor guy.'' Caleb thought. "How about letting me put you to sleep?"


    "Bastard..." A ck line appeared on Mile''s face for a while. Then he shook his head and sighed. "Forget it. Mindset, simply, you have to be ready to kill. No hesitation whatsoever. Every attack should have the intent to kill. You don''t want to be soft when fighting because it would only cost your life. Be ruthless. You have to remember this, okay? Also, you have to be prepared to be killed once you step on the path of killing. Only with this mindset would help you to be a true warrior. Because even with strength, without the right mindset, it''s like handing a kid with a gun. Yeah, the kid can be dangerous with it, but he can also be easily put down because he didn''t know how to use it or even have to courage to. A sheep with the mindset of a lion is better than a lion with a sheep mindset."


    ''Dang, this guy is packing some wisdom.''


    It visibly impressed Caleb.

 Chapter 46: 46: Master the Basics

    "So mindset isn''t really something that can be taught right? I need to realize it myself?" Caleb frowned and asked in deep thought.


    "That''s right." Miles simply nodded.


    Great!


    If that''s the case, Caleb didn''t have to worry about the third aspect! Mindset? He had already acquired the mindset of a killer from his first life. Would a killer who had a kill list hesitate to kill? Softness? He already lost that after his first... No third kill on the Earth. Actually, as long as you understand the essence ofbat and actively apply it. The third aspect is no longer a problem.


    "Let''s begin. Now, the first task I want you to do is..." Miles put on a yful smile.


    Caleb waited with a bated breath. ''What? Damn it! Don''t keep me in suspense!''


    "Well, repetition. To do that. I want you to use the Odachi captain gave you and do 1500 sh every day."


    "Huh?" Caleb was dumbfounded, "Are you damn serious!?"


    Miles nodded with a solemn expression.


    "I''m not joking. I want you to do that. Do you think it''s useless? sh is the core foundation of any sword move. One bes strong by mastering the basics. If you can''t do a proper sh, how do you hope to learn my other advanced sword moves?"


    Caleb didn''tin any longer. Well, there was no point to begin with. Since objectively speaking, Miles was right. And he was an expert on the sword, so Caleb had to respect it.


    Seeing such a good attitude made Miles smile. ''Well, at least he has a good learning attitude. Not bad...''


    "Don''t worry, Johan. You would thank me in the future for making you do this. You won''t regret it."


    Caleb nodded. Then Miles went beside Rina with his arms crossed behind his back. He whispered something to Rina before both of them put all their attention to Caleb, who began his relentless swinging of the sword.


    "Stuck your chest a little."


    "You raised your hand a little higher!"


    "Don''t tuck your elbow when swinging."


    With every swing of the sword, Miles watched like a hawk spotting every mistake and nuance in Caleb''s swinging posture.


    ...


    "One thousand four hundred ny-five."


    "One thousand four hundred ny-six."


    "One thousand four hundred ny-seven."


    "One thousand four hundred ny-eight."


    "One thousand four hundred ny-nine."


    "One thousand five hundred!"


    DING!


    The Odachi fell to the ground, producing a metallic sound. Caleb tried to raise his palm to wipe the sweat from his forehead, but his arm limped and he failed. His two arms were just hanging like a dead dog. Bruised, battered, and devoid of energy.


    Soreness, ache, pain, and numbness were all he could describe the feelings in his arms right now. As it turned out, even with his physical strength, swinging the not-so-light Odachi wasn''t as easy as he thought. However, that''s really not the biggest issue!


    He can endure that pain. What''s worse than it was the arduous and boring task of just swinging the sword while staring nkly at the air. It was more of a mental challenge than a physical one!


    Under the approving eyes of both Miles and Rina, who were sitting on the sidelines while eating meat and fruit... Caleby down on the ground, facing the sky with a hollow look. ''Who am I? What am I? What am I doing?''


    He was starting to doubt if there was really any benefit in swinging his sword mindlessly. Of course, he knew. He has just a bad habit ofining, Nheless, he would still do it!


    "Get all the rest that you can get. You will start with Rinater. As for me, it''s time to sleep." Miles said to Caleb before scurrying away.


    Rina stared at Caleb, who had no energy whatsoever to even stand up on his own feet. Still, she didn''t show any impatience. She just sat down on the ground and waited.


    Two hours passed. Caleb took his time to let his body and aching arm, rest. The hunting party, on the other hand, has already started the day and does their own business.


    Dunn, Tamasai, Athena, and Jin, led by Fushigiro, went beyond the Sasmuan River, not far from the Quincy Mountain Range. It was arge, no... veryrge, bridge. One has to cross the bridge if one wants to enter the outskirts of the mountain. A paradise for wild beasts. The hunting party usually conducts a hunt there once in a while and with their strength, no wild beast could stop them. Well, except if beasts like Octavian Bear decided to band up. But they won''t...


    ...


    "Are you sure you''re ready? I can actually give another hour of rest." Rina offered. She nced at Caleb''s swelling palms with a wry smile on her face. In her opinion, Caleb won''t be able to perform optimally with the current state of his hands.


    "No, I''m sure." A shit-eating grin made its way to Caleb''s face. It''s not as if he was new to pain. He could still fight if he really pushed himself. Thinking of this, he picked up the Odachi, lying not far away from him.


    ''Let me show you what I''m capable of!''


    Caleb stood up and took a fighting stance. Now, he sped the hilt of the Odachi.


    HISS!


    He felt as if the skin on his palms had been pierced by a needle. The skin was so sensitive that he could feel the pain even with the slightest contact. However, he only greeted his teeth and ignored the searing pain. As the old saying says... No pain, no gain!


    "Well, don''t me me if I beat your sorry ass back to the ground, then." Rina took out her sword from the sheath. The de of the sword reflected a chilling silver glow.


    ''The same sword that she used to attack the Octavian Bear.''


    Just like that, Caleb and Rina watched each other''s movements. The two waited for each other to make the first move. A half minuteter, they have circled each other three times already.


    ''Damn it! If you won''t attack. I fucking will!''


    Caleb dashed towards Rina whilst struggling to keep the proper form, shing form that Miles taught him. He found out that it was ten times harder to maintain the form when moving than when he was stationary.


    "Lesson number one... Don''t be impatient." Rina dashed forward in response and prepared her sword to meet the de of the Odachi that was about toe her way.

 Chapter 47: 47: Rina Vs Caleb

    The de of the Odachi and sword collided for the first. The sound of a sharp, high-pitched ng rang throughout the surroundings.


    ''It hurts! Damn it!''


    Caleb swallowed a mouthful of breath as felt the force of the collision transmitted from the hilt to his already beaten hand. He could literally feel the thumping of his swelling hands for some reason.


    He made a step back and withdrew his sword. He knew that he has to reduce their collision of swords as much as possible to reduce the suffering of his damned hands.


    Gritting his teeth, he saw Rina step forward and swung her arms. In just a blink of an eye, the sword was alreadying on his way, aimed at his head. ''Fuck! Is this girl trying to kill me!?''


    Using his specialty, Caleb felt more focused than ever before. He couldn''t see the twitching of Rina''s muscles due to the cover of her silver armor. However, he can still see the trajectory of the sword, calcte, and anticipate in advance. He could parry it to easily resolve it. However, just the feeling of pain in his hand made him hesitant for another sh of swords.


    Worse than that, by the smirk from Rina''s face. Caleb knew that she knew it and she was taking advantage of this. What a devil! Still, he knew that he had signed up for this. She was just going all out. In real battle, his enemy would surely take advantage of any weakness and they wouldn''t care if his hands were bruising.


    ''Curses! I can only use it.''


    With a side-step, Caleb managed to dodge the sword. Yet, Rina followed by another cut at a tricky angle that he knew he wouldn''t be able to dodge. Nevertheless, Caleb didn''t shy away from it. He clenched the sword in both of his hands, engaged the muscles in his back, and stabilized his core.


    Just like that, a sh of steel rang out as the sword and Odachi met. Caleb''s face visibly paled, and he saw a red liquid gushed out from his hands. Yes, it was blood. His hands were bleeding, at it couldn''t take the beating any longer.


    His grip on the hilt of the sword loosened and Rina skillfully disarmed him, wresting the sword from his grip.


    "Well, I give up." Caleb smiled wryly and raised both of his hands in the air in surrender. He also felt the cold steel of the sword pressed against his neck, sending a shiver down his spine as he became acutely aware of its razor-sharp edge.


    Seeing this, Rina brought her sword down and smiled.


    "Well, you performed better than I thought, even though you are at a disadvantage. You learn fast. Although your posture was still unsightly. You can finally do a decent sh. Not to mention, I like your will. You have a naturally high tolerance to pain, which is admirable for seventeen years old."


    Hearing the genuine praise, Caleb scratched his head with embarrassment. What natural high-pain tolerance? He is not... He has developed it through experience after tasting various methods of torturous deaths!


    Still, Caleb sighed. He was defeated just now in the hands of a girl? Does he feel bitter? Absolutely not! He doesn''t have a useless ego like other protagonists. When ites to fighting, he always held a learning attitude. It doesn''t mean it was a girl or a kid. If he lost. It just means that his opponent was better than him! No need for excuses. Everything can be a learning experience. Mistakes or defeats, it depend on how people look at them. So Caleb always seeks for improvement!


    Yes, the result of the fight might have been different if he used his taboo energy. But what''s the use of it? What''s the purpose? He sparred with Rina to improve not to win. He wants to defeat her without relying on his taboo energy. And eventually, the time wille. He knew it... He will ovee her sooner!


    A fiery me suddenly ignited in Caleb''s heart at this current moment, unknown to him.


    Rina suddenly felt a chill all over her body for some reason. With a puzzled expression, she thought. ''Huh? Is Dunn cursing me? Why do I feel cold suddenly?''


    ...


    After the end of the training session. With nothing to do, Caleb began to explore the ce. He even went as far as to observe the exit of the Death Forest and saw an Octavian Bear and what seemed to be an Ape. It has a green fur and a set of teeth. What really caught his attention, though, was its pointy tail that managed to prate a nearby tree on their fighting site. The battle goes on for six minutes, with Caleb observing from afar.


    Even the sturdy acacia trees with a height of ten meters fell one after another once a punch from the two was identally hit by one of them. It was a sight that made Caleb realize that the rule of the jungle in this world was firmly followed... Figuratively and literally.


    After that, Caleb also took his time to familiarize himself with the eerie forest above the cliff. And you know what? He lost his direction ten times due to the fog. He didn''t know how much time he spent, but after he found his way out. It was already dark... He didn''t know whether tough or cry at the experience. So he swore to himself that he wouldn''t go alone to the damned forest again.


    Finally, he came back to their temporary base and saw the others back. In the white sand on their foot. There were five two two-meter tigers, one Octavian bear, and a three-meter hawk. The members of the hunting party themselves have varying degrees of injuries except for Tamasai and Fushigiro, who only have light scratches on their upper garments.


    ''It seems this bald guy was really hiding himself deeply. Does he also have a primary like a captain or what?'' With a pensive expression, Caleb made his way to their sides.


    "Johan, where the hell did you go?" Rina was the first one to greet him.


    A wry smile reced Caleb''s pensive expression. "Me? I did just some exploring and, unluckily, lost my direction."

 Chapter 48: 48: Breathing

    The next day, Caleb woke up feeling sore all over his body. Instead of feeling rejuvenated, he never felt as shittier than before. The ache and pain in his hand didn''t diminish.


    Three days have already passed since he left the house to train with the hunting party. And yesterday was just the first day, and he already felt tired. Fortunately, looking at the progress of his taboo energy was a gratifying thing.


    "Status."


    ***


    Name: Caleb


    Race: Human


    Age: ???


    Rank: Taboo Energy (Grade 1) 638/1000


    Physique: 10 [Strength, Stamina, Endurance, Agility, Flexibility, Power, Etc...]


    Spirit: 6 [Mental Strength, Mental Resistance, Reaction Speed, Perception, Five Senses, Dynamic Vision, Mental Energy, Intelligence, Energy Recovery Rate, Soul Def, Soul Strength, Etc...]


    Abilities:


    -Passive Skill-


    -Active Skill-


    Taboo Energy Sensitivity.


    Tip: The basic attribute of a normal human is 5.


    ***


    Another thirty units of taboo energy were added. Every day, it just kept umting. It won''t be far before he bes a Grade 2! If that happens, he might be able to convince Fushigiro to teach him the Five Powers. After all, with the improvement of his physique, once he bes a Grade 2 Taboo Fighter might allow him to learn them!


    A rush of excitement flowed through his whole being and he forgot all the negative states on his body. A grin emerged on his face.


    "Bastard, what are you grinning for? Let''s start the damn training!"


    Caleb heard Miles'' voice and when he looked up he saw Miles giving him a look. Which prompted him to speak:


    "Wait! Let me wash my face first!"


    ...


    Just like that, Miles and Rina watched him sh one thousand five hundred times while Miles was supervising his posture. Then he sparred with Rina again, whilst enduring the pain from his beaten, battered hand. This time, he still lost. But now due to pain. They fought back and forth and he was out-skilled.


    Rina could attack at tricky angles and she attacks relentlessly. It was her fighting style. Continuous flowing, connected sword moves, not giving his opponent even a breather. She liked to put pressure on him until he started tomit mistakes that she would exploit just as soon as she saw them. Caleb has to admit that Rina was a veteran when ites to fighting.


    In those sparring, Caleb didn''t use his taboo energy even once. And attentively listened to Rina''s tips while they were fighting. Yes, every time he made a mistake, she would point it out to him, allowing him to reflect on his shorings and ws after the fight.


    Caleb listed all those weaknesses in his mind. Once alone, he would go by them one by one to think how he could improve them. The first problem that Rina pointed out was his impatience. Every the battle starts, Rina would deliberately not make the first move which would have to make him attack. Of course, such a thing was easy to resolve that on the third day, he didn''t bother to attack Rina. It took an hour before Rina finally attacked him.


    Second, breathing. After a few minutes of intense fight. He would havebored breaths. Rina told him that he doesn''t breathe efficiently enough to conserve his stamina. So, he has to figure out how to do that himself. For now, he decided to think about how to resolve the breathing issue. After all, in a fight, one needs to conserve stamina tost and perform optimally throughout the fight.


    To do that, he needs to create his very own breathing technique. And no, not the breathing technique that you know... Just a normal one.


    Lastly, he moves too much when fighting. Well, moving too much when fighting should be normal, right? Yeah. However, experienced fighters and true martial artists strive to lessen unnecessary wasteful movements. That difference is what sets them apart from others. Just as Bruce Lee once said, ''Absorb, what is useful. Remove what is useless. Add what is essentially your own.


    Of course, only experience and years of practice could fix this. He wasn''t in a rush. As long as he practices consistently, he''ll eventually get there.


    Just like that, the seven-day period passed. Miles didn''t y much role during those training days. He was just there to correct the mistakes in his posture and form. Then he also taught him what he calls the three-fourbination. A basicbo of connective sword attacks, two horizontal shes, one vertical, ending with a thrust.


    Although not shy and advanced enough. At least it would help him further familiarize himself with the sword and it was still a decentbo that when used right. Could be just as effective as other sword moves.


    On the fourth day of the fight, he managed tost thirty minutes more against Rina as he gradually figured out her fighting style and became more familiar with it. Thanks to his skilled anticipation. Not only that, his hands have developed calluses due to the constant swinging of the sword and it wasn''t as painful as the first and second day. Although it was still aching, it wasn''t unbearable. It enabled him to fight in his optimal state.


    Then on thest day, hested an hour more. He felt that his shes became sharper and sharper and his form was not as unsightly as before, ording to Rina. He can maintain his form while moving as long he is paying attention to it. The improvement was gratifying.


    The feeling of getting stronger and stronger every day filled him with indescribable exhration! It was as if he was a sponge, absorbing all the knowledge, lessons, and experience greedily. Even Miles had praised his rapid improvement.


    Miles told him that his next task should beying a foundation for his fighting style, or at least determine the direction. He couldn''t really understand what that meant. When he asked Miles, he just said that he needed to figure it out on his own.


    ''Fighting style? What fighting style should I develop? And how should I develop it? Hmmm...''


    Caleb mused. Since the seven-day period ended, the next ones that will teach him would be Jin and Athena. They would bring him to the Forest of Death to hunt various monsters and familiarize himself with their characteristics. They would teach him different types of hunting approaches and methods. It was a practical training and he would have to apply all he learned from Rina and Miles. It was the second of the three aspects after repetition... Experience!

 Chapter 49: 49: Start of the Hunt

    "Well, our training ends here. Still, you have to do those 1500 shes every day. No skipping. Understand?"


    Miles brushed the dust off his hands.


    Caleb nodded.


    "Well, thank you for those seven days."


    Miles smiled.


    "Don''t sweat it. You did a good job. I must say, you are a quick learner. Now, once Jin and Athena took you to the Forest of Death for your first huntter. I hope you can apply what I''ve taught to you. Three-fourbo might not look that much. But it might surprise you."


    He said with a chuckle.


    ...


    The afternoon came and the sun was at its peak. Caleb felt that he was back on Earth when it was summer. He could feel the prickling hot sensation on his skin and his lips were dry.


    In front of him, Jin and Athena were currently organizing things they would bring to the Forest of Death. It was his first hunt and it would be a lie to say that he wasn''t nervous. Well, a little.


    Not because of fear. It''s just the nervousness thates along with the first time. Yeah, it''s not his first time to kill. However, it would be his first to fight a mutated beast! His heart thumps with excitement as he is also about to put into practice what he learned. As Miles said ''One battle is worth more than a thousand practice.


    "We''re done. So, Johan are you ready for your first hunt?" Jin wore a leather brown backpack where he stored all the stuff and asked.


    "Of course, I''m damned ready!"


    Athena, beside Jin, let out a soft chuckle.


    "I want to see as you pathetically asked for help to uster. Huh, remember. We won''t lift a finger, not unless you''re really about to die."


    ''Tsk... Who do you think would ask for your help? Me? No chances.''


    Caleb snorted.


    Seeing this, Jin pped his hand.


    "Alright let''s head out! Don''t scare our little guy here."


    ''Who''s little? I''m little? You''re mom is little! Your ancestors are little!''


    While cursing inwardly, Caleb followed Jin and Athena in front of him.


    ...


    ''As always. This ce gives me a creep.'' After a few minutes, they had entered the Forest of Death.


    The familiar musty, and metallic smell assaulted his nostrils. If not for him being used to it. He would have vomited all the contents of his stomach.


    As they continued their pace, they encountered some small beasts. However, those bastards ran away. As it turned out, most animals in the Forest of Death were elusive.


    And when Caleb thinks about it. He found it reasonable. They won''t survive if they just mindlessly fight each other. That''s why the small ones were proficient in escaping to avoid danger. So, it was only reasonable that they would flee when seeing humans. Although he doesn''t know how frequently his team hunts in the Forest of Death.


    Only the truly powerful beasts would dare to swagger arrogantly in this ce.


    "So what do you guys think is the most important thing when ites to hunting?" Jin asked.


    Athena raised her chest upright and answered with confidence.


    "Skill and experience!"


    Hearing this, Jin shook his head. Then looked at Caleb.


    "How about you?"


    "Strategy?" Caleb responded hesitantly, not confident in his answer.


    Jin smiled.


    "Close... But specifically preparation."


    ''Dude, are you Batman?''


    As he thought of this, he saw Jin take out a white stic in his backpack. Under Caleb''s gaze, Jin unwrapped the stic, revealing a kidney, a pair of hearts, and the intestines of animals. Then he put it down on the floor then gestured.


    "Let''s climb on top of the tree. We will use these meaty organs to bait a beast."


    Caleb looked speechlessly at the organs of animals on the ground and shook his head. Who would fall for such an obvious trap? Although animals aren''t as smart as humans. They still have a strong instinct and a small brain in their heads.


    "Are you sure they will take such stupid bait?"


    Surprisingly, Athena was the one who answered this time.


    "Hahaha! Fuck right? But don''t worry. They might be suspicious at first. Some animals might even show reluctance and avoid it. However, don''t underestimate their greediness. They won''t let free food go to waste. What''s more, if it''s in front of them.".


    "Is that so?" Caleb nodded reluctantly.


    Just like that, they climb the ten-meter tree beside them. In this world, the trees are generally bigger than the ones from Earth. For example, Acacia trees on Earth were usually two to three meters in height. While in here, they would be eight to nine. The difference was quite big. The good thing is, they also have bigger fruits!


    Jin stopped after his feet firmly nted itself on a thin branch. Thin enough to be considered a stick.


    ''How the fuck is the branch able to carry him without breaking?''


    Beside Jin, there was still space wide enough for Athena and him. Athena didn''t hesitate to stand beside Jin. She didn''t even show signs of worry that the thin branch would break.


    Caleb gritted his teeth and jumped towards the stick-sized branch. As his feet touched it, he firmly nted himself. He couldn''t help but feel surprised once he did so.


    Jin let out a mildugh when he saw the look of astonishment on Caleb''s face. "This is sturdier than it looks, ain''t it?"


    "You are really country bumpkin." Athena snorted in amusement.


    Hearing this, Caleb suppressed augh instead of feeling offended. He gave Athena a look as if he was looking at an idiot.


    "What country bumpkin? We are literally living far away from the city. You have the guts to say that. Are you stupid?"


    "Bastard!" Giving Caleb a look, Athena huffed in anger.


    "You guys... Don''t bicker with each other now or else no monster would approach this area." Jin rubbed his temples and sighed. "Lesson number one. Stay quiet... Always keep your mouth shut when waiting for your target to take the bait. Move through the wilderness quietly to avoid alerting animals to your presence. Use gear that minimizes noise, and avoid loud or sudden movements."


    ''That''smon sense I think.'' Caleb quietly chuckled.

 Chapter 50: 50: Preparation

    Two hours passed after Caleb and his team climbed the tree to wait. Jin was just staring at the bait he put expressionless. Athena, on the other hand, had her eyes closed. Then there was Caleb who looked as if he would doze off at any given moment.


    They had been waiting patiently but to his dismay most of the animals that saw it took a detour. There were two or three that stared at the bait for a minute from a distance but finally chose to walk away.


    It perplexed how Jin and Athena wait without doing anything but just state yet still show no signs of boredom! Because he was already bored!


    When he asked Jin to at least switch on other spots where animals would more likely go. Jin just said that a true hunter has patience worth gold. So Caleb could only reluctantly.


    Fortunately, this time, a rustle sounded below them. The bush just one meter away beside the opposite tree they were in moved. Then there, a two-meter green animal that he couldn''t identify or see on Earth walked out of the bush. It walks on the ground with its four. Its skin was filled with dark green scales and it had a pair of orange pupils exuding bloodlust. On its back, there was a brownish shell that looked soft.


    ''What the fuck is that creature!?''


    Caleb tapped Jin and the back causing thetter to look at him in question. Caleb leaned his head slightly and whispered. "Is that really an animal or Apokalips?"


    "No... It''s Shelterfator. It''s too small to be considered Apokalips. Although small Apokalips also exist, they are rare. Most Apokalips, even those Tier 9 stood at a height of ten meters."


    ''I''ll be damned!''


    Caleb cursed in his heart. How high is damn ten meters!? They are enough to tower Acia trees that they were in now like damned toys!


    How do you fight such creatures? What''s worse, there''s not only one... But thousands or even more. In this world, humans had already lost their ce as the ones that stood at the top of the food chain. Apokalips are the apex predator! Of course with the involvement of Destinies, humans are gradually on the quest for taking their right ce.


    ''This would be my first enemy?'' Caleb took a deep breath and began to focus on the present moment.


    "Good luck..."


    Athena''s voice sounded beside him which interrupted his thought process.


    Caleb, Jin, and Athena watched as the Shelterfator which by the way a shitty name.  The beast didn''t walk right away but kept observing the surroundings. After a few more minutes, the beast began to inch closer and closer towards the bait whilst still looking left and right.


    Jin patted Caleb on the shoulders and said.


    "Once the beast ate the bait. It''s your time to attack. Prepare yourself. Lesson number two, once the prey took the bait strike its weakness when it lowered its guard down."


    With a nod in his head, Caleb quietly brandished his Odachi. It''s his only chance! This would be the start of his rise. Right here! He had to prove that he wasn''t a deadweight!


    The opportune moment hade as the green monster lunged at the organs with hunger. It opened its mouth, revealing a set of sharp fangs each dripping with saliva. Seeing this, Jin said in a low voice.


    "Now is your chance. Use it or lose it. Once you fail to capitalize on the opportunity. It will make the fight harder and you will spend more time and energy. The longer the battle goes on, the higher the risk of something wrong going."


    Although Jin knew that he didn''t need to say this much. He still wants to remind him.


    Caleb didn''t respond. His eyes squinted as he focused on the neck of the beast that was greedily devouring its meal. Taking a deep breath, he jumped down from the branch and somersaulted.


    When he felt the air pushing his air upwards, he tightened the grip on his Odachi and aimed at the unsuspecting animal.


    The adrenaline rushed through Caleb''s veins as his Odachi was only ten centimeters away from the neck of the Shelterfator.


    ''Die bastard!''


    However, in life, some things don''t always go ording to n. Just at this moment, the shadow on his body, which he failed to take into ount had loomed over the beast. Alerting it from Caleb''s attack.


    It waste though. Before the Shelterfator could even spit out the food it was chewing in its mouth andsh out. The de of the Odachi went through the neck of the beast.


    Due to the momentum umted from the fall, his strength, and the weight of his body. He only felt a slight resistance before the de went through the neck of the beast as if cutting through butter.


    The head of the Shelterfator flew two meters in the air. Neatly separated from the neck. Then Caleb''s feet nted itself to the ground. He saw blood start to spurt from the beast like a raging fountain until the lifeless body fell to the ground while bathing in a pool of blood.


    ''Huh? That''s it? I seeded?'' Caleb stared at the dead body. His gaze lingered on it for a few seconds, too stunned to speak.


    It wasn''t the way he imagined the fight would be. He thought he would struggle greatly or even a little and win after suffering injuries. Who knew the fight had ended before it even started?


    THUD! THUD!


    Suddenly, the ground beneath his feet tremble. Then a hand grasped his shoulders.


    "See? That''s what sufficient preparation does. Although it looks easy. It''s because you have the element of surprise and the enemy let its guard down. That''s the art of hunting. Preparation."


    Caleb turned his head at the source of the voice only to see Jin looking at him with a faint smile on his face. Athena was trailing behind him.


    "Congrats on your first kill. But don''t be full of yourself. Not all your hunts would have the same oue." Athena said.


    Caleb smiled ear to ear in response. "I know..."

 Chapter 51: 51: Become Professional Hunter

    Jin and Athena continued to teach Caleb. Jin taught Caleb tips and tricks of hunting and what are dos and don''ts in the wild. Athena, on the other hand, taught Caleb the practical course of wilderness survival. Her knowledge didn''te from any books but from her experience.


    What had he learned?


    First, Be Familiar with Your Equipment: Ensure that your weapons, ammunition, and gear are in good condition and functioning properly. Regr maintenance is essential.


    Firstly, familiarity with your equipment is vital because it contributes significantly to the overall safety of the hunting expedition. Knowing how to handle your weapons and gear ensures that you can avoid idents and handle them responsibly in the field, reducing the risk of injury to yourself and others. For instance, being familiar with your firearm''s safety features and its proper use can prevent idental discharges.


    Secondly, the condition of your equipment ys a critical role in the effectiveness of your hunting venture. A malfunctioning weapon or damaged gear can not onlypromise your safety but also hinder your ability to take a lethal shot at your prey. It can lead to poor uracy, causing unnecessary mistakes, or result in a lost opportunity altogether.


    Lastly, regr maintenance is stressed because it extends the lifespan of your equipment, saving you money in the long run and ensuring that it performs optimally when you need it most. It''s essential to clean, oil, and inspect your weapons and gear after each use and periodically perform thorough maintenance to catch any issues before they be critical.


    That''s also the reason why the members of the hunting party carry strips of white cloth with them and polish stones every time.


    Then, there''s the second important stuff that Jin had imprinted on his damned brain after the constant hunt. Yes,ter after his first sessful hunt, he hunts another six, each one sessful. However, they weren''t as easy as his first one. His second hunt was called Rivoty Deer. It was an eight-foot deer that could bounce continuously at a height of two meters. Even with the bait and element of surprise, the deer managed to evade his ambush due to its speed.


    It uses its antlers and hoofs to attack. It had even managed tond a kick on the arm which dislocated it. Fortunately, Jin was masterful when it came to correcting injuries like sprains, strains, and dislocations. Still, he was satisfied with his hunt. He managed to apply all the things he learned and have the confidence to walk around the Forest of Death alone and survive as long as he remained careful.


    Athena''s wilderness survival was actually what he thought would help him a lot in the future. After all, even if you''re strong enough to survive against beasts yet don''t know how fair in different ces. Chances, the environment would first kill you before even the beast could. Basic survival stuff such as how to procure water in the wild, how to light a fire using stone, etc... He was like a boy scout but advanced.


    So what did he learn from most of his hunts?


    Study Animal Behavior: Learn about the habits, routines, and habitats of the animals you n to hunt. This knowledge can help you predict their movements and increase your chances of sess.


    Firstly, understanding animal behavior allows you to be a more efficient hunter. By familiarizing yourself with the habits and routines of your target species, you can make more informed decisions in the field. This includes knowing when and where to find them, as well as how they interact with their environment and other animals. Armed with this knowledge, you can increase the likelihood of making a clean and neat kill, minimizing the damage to the parts that you could sell on the market.


    Secondly, studying animal behavior enhances your chances of sess as a hunter. Predicting the movements of the animals based on their habits and habitats can help you position yourself strategically. This positioning increases your chances of being in the right ce at the right time, increasing the likelihood of a sessful hunt. For example, knowing the feeding patterns of your target species can help you set up an ambush in an area they are likely to visit.


    Furthermore, a deeper understanding of animal behavior can lead to a more fulfilling hunting experience. It allows you to appreciate the intricacies of the natural world and the species you are pursuing. This knowledge can foster a sense of respect for wildlife and a stronger connection to the environment, aligning with the principles of ethical and sustainable hunting. Of course, Caleb doesn''t really care much about fulfilling hunting experience.


    Just like that, another four days passed with Caleb hunting a variety of animals. From a mutated toad, a red skull hawk, a roaring tiger, to a darned spider monkey He began to be familiar with their traits and habits and how animals behave in a fight.


    He began to get more and more familiar with various traits, characteristics, and habits of animals the more he fought with them. Not only humans, he could now understand how beasts would likely behave inbat and apply his specialty, anticipation.


    Not only that, he also used his taboo energy in several battles to increase his mastery. He even infused it with the de of Odachi in one of his fights. As a result, he found out that the de doesn''t have any beast that it can''t cut in the Forest of Death!


    What''s more worth mentioning, Fushigiro began to teach him the Deku Step he chose every night after training with Jin and Athena. Though, the progress wasn''t as optimistic as his hunts. Then, after ten days, the hunting training was over and they were about to return to their temporary base. He learned a lot of lessons that he could probably brag about. Such as...


    Use Scent-Control Methods. Animals have a keen sense of smell. Minimize your scent by using scent-neutralizing sprays, wearing clothing designed to block your scent, and positioning yourself upwind of the animals you''re hunting.


    Camouge Clothing. Wear clothing with camouge patterns that match the natural environment. This helps you blend in and remain unseen by animals. Brown and green clothes actually help a lot.


    Field Dressing. Learn how to properly field dress an animal to prepare it for transport and processing while preserving the meat and reducing the weight you need to carry.


    Tracking Skills. He developed the ability to follow tracks and signs left by animals. This skill helps you locate and approach your quarry quietly and efficiently.


    Set Up Ambush Points. Choose strategic locations to wait for your target to approach, rather than constantly stalking. This conserves your energy and increases your chances of getting a good shot. This is one of his favorites.


    Andstly, the most dreaded one for him. Patience. Sessful hunting often requires long periods of waiting and watching. Be patient and prepared for extended periods of inactivity.


    Of course, in terms of skills. He was still far away from Jin and others who had a very rich experience.


    ''What a fulfilling day.'' Caleb nced at the moon above the forest as he followed Jin and Athena. Although exhausting, hisst hunt was adrenaline-inducing.

 Chapter 52: 52: Tesai

    Caleb, Jin, and Athena ventured out of the depths of the jungle, where the dense canopy of emerald leaves overhead filtered the sunlight into fragmented rays that danced upon the forest floor. The humid air wrapped around him like a warm, embracing shroud, heavy with the scents of earth, decay, and vibrant life.


    Each step Caleb took crunched softly against the carpet of fallen leaves, a natural orchestra of sounds that whispered secrets of the wilderness.


    The towering trees, gnarled and ancient, reached for the heavens, their trunks adorned with mossy tapestries and lichen-flecked patterns. Vines dangled from branches like intricate curtains, waiting to ensnare the unsuspecting traveler. Sunlight, diluted and soft, flickered through the gaps in the canopy, painting fleeting patterns of light and shadow on the lush undergrowth.


    The air pulsed with the harmony of nature''s symphony. Chirping insects and unseen creatures set the tempo, while birds of vivid plumage painted melodic strokes across the canvas of the sky. The distant gurgling of a hidden stream hinted at a source of life deeper within the jungle, a source to be discovered.


    With each breath, Caleb absorbed the heady scent of damp earth, exotic blooms, and the pungent tang of foliage. It was a scent that spoke of fertility and growth, of life''s unyielding persistence in the face of adversity.


    "Hahaha! Johan, what do you say? Am I good at teaching? You have learned from me, aren''t you?" Athena had a shit-eating grin on her face as she bragged.


    Unlike other girls, Athena acts like a savage, not girly at all. She was like a mighty huntress that behaves waywardly and can be quite rude and loud-mouthed. Still, she was a good person and often showed care about him in a roundabout way.


    "Are you? Well, I''ll be lying. If I didn''t say that I''ve learned a lot from you. You know... Survival in the wild and the likes." Caleb admitted generously, causing Athena to lean on his shoulder and grin.


    "Well, Johan. I must say you have a good head on your shoulders. You''re bright for your age. Now, you''re capable of joining us in hunting from other dangerous areas. Areas that are even more dangerous than this ce." Jin, just beside him, broke his silence.


    Calen sighed.


    "Dangerous than Forest of Death?"


    Then he grinned.


    "Well, I''m looking forward to it then!"


    After days of getting along with Jin. Caleb finally got familiar with the other party''s personality. In his opinion, Jin was a meticulous, knowledgeable guy. He was analytical in the things that he did. And he can be cold and calcting, mature beyond his age.


    However, Jin was a good senior to him and also looked out for him. All in all, his first impression of Jin turned out to be wrong, and he was more reliable than Dunn.


    Just like that, they walked for half an hour until they appeared in a clearing. Just ahead, they would reach the Sasmuan River.


    Suddenly, Jin began to sniff the air with his nose, his eyes sharpened. Athena and Caleb brandished their weapons and looked alertly around. At that moment, three-four inches of shadow shot out above a branch of a tree, covered by leaves.


    Jin raised his index finger. Caleb had an illusion as he felt the strong danger from Jin''s finger. Two of the shadows were going to Jin''s position, while the other two headed to Athena and Caleb.


    ''Fuck! What are these things!?


    With a pivot of his left foot, Caleb flexibly tilted his body and sidestepped out of the way of the fast-approaching three-inch-long shadow. He barely managed to see its appearance as it literally passed in front of his face. Only two centimeters away from biting his nose.


    Athena, on the other hand, moves in a weird, bizarre way that Caleb thought wasn''t possible. As the other shadow was only one inch on her chest, she took a small step back and her body seemed to be floating like a leaf and her body just moved sideways. It was both exaggerated and cool at the same time. One word appeared in Caleb''s mind as he determined what it was.


    One of the Five Powers! Feathery Body! It was the first time he witnessed one of the five powers after Fushigiro''s Deka Step and Soft Fist! And it was as surprising as it should be!


    However, the spectacle wasn''t done yet. The two-three-inch shadow that attacked Jin fell to the ground with a hole in their heads.


    Jin wiped the blood on his fingers with a strip of white cloth and looked at the other two-three inches as snakes coiled around a branch of a tree, ready to lunge at them again. He snorted and pointed that index finger he used to kill the snakes with a faint smile.


    "Damned snakes. Come!"


    ''So that''s the Finger Gun. Also, one of the Five Powers. Interesting... Goddamn it! I also want to learn it!'' Caleb thought.


    All five powers are the kind of technique that would make anyone who masters them superhuman in a sense. Deka Step, Feathery Body, Finger Gun, Soft Fist, and Tesai!


    Each move is special and if anyone masters them, they would almost have no weakness when ites to physical battle. A hexagonal set of techniques! Unfortunately, only Fushigiro masters all of them. While Jin, who was the Vice-Captain, masters two.


    Just like that, the two snakes turned into shadows due to their speed as they elerated mid-air toward Jin, who remained calm andposed.


    "Tesai!" All the muscles in Jin''s body moved and contorted. Both from his upper body, lower body and even on his face. Veins became visible. It looked quite disturbing, yet impressive. Then the musclespressed.


    Caleb watched with his mouth agape as Jin just let the two snakes be closer and closer with no intention of dodging.


    "Jin W-what are y-y..." Caleb was just about to push Jin out of the way of the snakes, but there was a bit of distance. Then he saw the snakes bite Jin''s arm and neck.


    ''Damn, I''m toote!''


    Although he didn''t know if the snakes were poisonous. Caleb became worried about Jin.


    "Don''t worry about him." Athena chuckled.


    Suddenly, blood-curdling shrieks sounded. Then Caleb saw as the snakes exploded into blood mist. Jin didn''t have any sign of bite marks from the spot where he was bit either.


    "Can you tell me what is happening?" Caleb nced at Athena.


    With a shrug, Athena walked towards Jin while saying.


    "Tesai... You can also call it Steel Body. One of the Five Powers that increases defense by moving and contracting every muscle on your body in a single moment simultaneously. Didn''t Dunn exin it to you?"

 Chapter 53: 53: Zephyr Fruit

    Caleb studied the bodies of the dead snakes on the ground that died from Jin''s Finger Gun carefully.


    They were snakes! More precisely, a three-inch snake, despite its small size, looks quite menacing.


    This diminutive serpent, measuring a mere three inches in length, possesses an eerie and unsettling presence. Its sinuous body, dark as midnight, is adorned with menacing patterns that seem to writhe and coil with a life of their own. A deep, obsidian ck serves as its canvas, adorned with irregr, blood-red markings that resemble ominous, jagged lightning strikes etched by nature''s malevolence.


    Its beady, coal-ck eyes that were now lifeless, set deep within its skull glisten with sinister intelligence that belies its size. They pierce through the shadows, radiating a malevolent aura. A set of needle-sharp fangs rests concealed within its maw, tiny yet potent, harboring a venomous payload.


    Caleb sat over one of them and whispered.


    "Just what snakes are these? They look ominous..."


    Jin sat beside Caleb and caressed the scales of one of the dead snakes. Then he began to remove some of the bigger scales, causing a colorless liquid to ooze out.


    "This snake is called Devil Cry. Well, that''s what the captain called it, anyway... They are fast and elusive and like to ambush their prey. Just like earlier, they always coil themselves from branches of trees. They aren''t that deadly, but their poison is quite a pain in the ass."


    "Yup..." Athena kicked one of the corpses in derision. "They can cause paralysis to their victims. Though, the poison is slow-acting. But what made it a problem was if you took too many bites, the effect would immediatelye. So yeah, not deadly, but troublesome."


    "Is there an antidote for this?" Caleb asked, which Athena answered in turn. "Yeah, there''s a fruit called Zephyr fruit. I don''t know much about those fruits, but Jin here should know." She said with a chuckle.


    "Well, if you guys are really that curious. I''ll dly..." A sigh escaped from Jin''s mouth. Then paused for a moment, as if to recall something. "Imagine a Zephyr fruit as a teardrop-shaped fruit with a twist, like a corkscrew. It''s about the size of a small banana. The fruit''s skin is a beautiful deep violet color, and when you look closely, you can see tiny silvery specks that shimmer as if they''re catching starlight."


    ''What a weird way to describe a fruit. Didn''t expect this kind to be poetic.''


    "The interesting thing about Zephyr fruit is that it hums softly when you touch it, like a gentle, soothing melody. When you cut it open, you''ll find that the fruit inside is semi-clear and softly glows, almost like it has its own light. It smells sweet, like a garden filled with flowers." He continued and nced at Caleb and Athena to make sure that both of them were listening. "The Zephyr fruit varies in size, but a mature fruit typically measures around six to eight inches in length. It''s the antidote for the poison."


    "You really know a lot." Caleb couldn''t help but say with genuine awe. "Though I''m quite a bit curious. Why don''t you use the poison for your hunts? Or do you actually use it?"


    Athena and Jin shook their heads. Athena sighed in exasperation. "You have a lot of questions."


    Caleb let out a chuckle and scratched his head, embarrassedly. Yeah, he really has a lot of questions, doesn''t he? Now, he discovered as Athena pointed it out. ''It seems I''m naturally curious.''


    "Well, let me answer. Don''t mind Athena. Actually, asking questions isn''t bad. Not asking when you don''t know it is what''s worse. There''s nothing wrong with your thirst for knowledge. It just means you don''t want to remain ignorant."


    "Bastard Jin! Are you saying I''m ignorant!?" Athena grumbled.


    Speechless, Jin shrugged his shoulders helplessly and nced at Caleb, looking for support. Unfortunately, Caleb turned his head to the corpse of the snake intently, which made the corners of Jin''s mouth twitched.


    "I didn''t say that, didn''t I?"


    "Yeah, you don''t. But that''s what your statement implies." Athena snorted with an offended expression.


    "Well, can you guys get back to the topic? Why don''t you use it? Won''t it help you guys if you ahmmm drip your weapons with poison?" Caleb said.


    "Well, shit... It doesn''t take a genius to figure that out." Athena rolled her eyes. "The poison is slow acting. It takes 13-15 mins to show its damned effects. We don''t have much use for it since we can kill most animals we encounter in just 3-4 at most. The poison is also useless to Apokalips because it would only disorient them temporarily. So we don''t find the poison of any use in our hunts."


    "That''s it." Caleb nodded with understanding. He smiled as if satisfied by the answer. Then, under Jin and Athena''s confused expression, he stuffed the two carcasses in his backpack while humming.


    Appalled, it prompted Jin to ask, genuinely curious.


    "What are you going to do with that? Didn''t we say that the poison is not helpful?"


    A shit-eating grin emerged from Caleb''s gaze and he rubbed both of his palms miserly, like a greedy merchant. He licked his lips and answered:


    "I might not be able to use it now, but I might be able to sell it when the timees. It might alsoe in handy in the future."


    Jin nodded, speechless, but satisfied with the answer. "Well, if you say so."


    Just like that, Caleb sacked the two corpses in his bag. He intends to extract their poisonster and store them in a small container. Such a good thing... Thirteen to fifteen minutes of fighting might be rare, but that usually happens if you fight an opponent with equal strength. The poison was actually good when you fight with an opponent with an equal strength and the battle bes a battle of attrition? What''s more, it can still affect humans who have reached the highest prerequisite like him.


    Sighing, Caleb followed his twopanions, who had walked ahead of him and decided to look at his attributes. ''Status!''


    ***


    Name: Caleb


    Race: Human


    Age: ???


    Rank: Taboo Energy (Grade 1) 738/1000


    Physique: 10 [Strength, Stamina, Endurance, Agility, Flexibility, Power, Etc...]


    Spirit: 6 [Mental Strength, Mental Resistance, Reaction Speed, Perception, Five Senses, Dynamic Vision, Mental Energy, Intelligence, Energy Recovery Rate, Soul Def, Soul Strength, Etc...]


    Abilities:


    -Passive Skill-


    -Active Skill-


    Taboo Energy Sensitivity.


    Tip: The basic attribute of a normal human is 5.


    ***


    Thanks to the total ten days of hunting training with Jin and Athena, he umted another one hundred units of Taboo energy! Gradually inching closer to Grade 2 Taboo Fighter and finally break through the limits of what a human can achieve!

 Chapter 54: 54: End of the Training

    In the River of Sasmuan, a man with short dark hair that covers his forehead, ck pupils and pale skin was currently swimming in various poses. He swam face down, alternating arm strokes reaching forward and pulling through the water. The hand enters the water in front, pulls under the body, and exits near the hips. Then, a flutter kick propels the body forward, with the legs moving in an alternating, scissor-like motion.


    Just like that, Caleb enjoyed the River alone while practicing all types of swimming techniques, from freestyle, breaststroke, backstroke, butterfly, and sidestroke, to elementary backstroke. Thanks to his enhanced body, things that he couldn''t do in his past life, he can do them now.


    ''Well, this day is really satisfying.'' Caleb became motionless. He moved his arms a little to stay afloat in the water. He looks at the bright moon in the sky in a daze. The gentle moonlight illuminates the River, giving it an ethereal type of atmosphere. When looking at the moon, he couldn''t help but think if he was just on another but in the same Universe as the Earth. That thought, for some reason, gives himfort.


    However, there''s also a possibility that he was in a different Multiverse or even Omniverse altogether. Worst case, he might even be in a different realm or ne! He doesn''t know what the river of time is after all.


    ''Well, it''s time toe back.''


    It''s been three hours since they came back from the Forest of Death after hisst hunt. Fushigiro, Dunn, and the others haven''te back yet from their hunt. Jin decided to cook in advance so that after the others came back, they would eat. Athena helped Jin prepare. While he, on the other hand, decided to bathe in the river.


    He was exhausted and his body was filled with dried sweat, blood, and other scents that lingered on him from the forest.


    ...


    Just like that, another thirteen days passed. Caleb''s thirty-day training would end after onest session with his captain. A lot of things happened during those thirty days.


    First of all, he could do 2000 sword shes now and his stamina improved due to it. Not only that, he doesn''t know how, but even without paying much thought or attention, his breathing became more slow and controlled. If before, he would slump to the ground after 1500 shes... Now, even after 2000 shes, he barely feels any strain in his breath.


    The benefit of 2000 shes had already shown itself with his hunts. Sometimes, even if the ambush fails, he can handle just fine most wild beasts using his Odachi. Well, except for the Octavian Bears. It could be said that Octavian Bears is really one of the top predators in the Forest of Death. Jin even said to him that if there were only three of them, without Fushigiro, and they encountered one, one day... Flee on the spot! With it, he has also mastered the three-fourbination that Miles had taught him.


    Second, he had adapted to fighting with wild beasts and how to constantly exploit their weaknesses.


    Third, now, he could finally fight Rina two hours longer than before. Of course, Rina wasn''t using any of her trump cards since it was just a spar. So is he...


    Lastly, he gradually grasped the Deka Step after Fushigiro continuously exined its principles and even broke it down for him, down to the smallest details, and even performed a lot of demonstrations himself. He was grateful, as Fushigiro really wanted him to learn it. Now, they were about to conduct their lesson and it will be the mark of the end of his 30 days of training!


    ...


    "So, let me see your progress of the step. I hope my teachings weren''t in vain." Fushigiro, opposite Caleb, wore his usual sunny smile. He was wearing his usual white robe with a streams of clouds pattern design. His spiky, yellow hair swayed due to the strong air current in the surroundings.


    They are currently on top of the cliff. The fog, as always, obscured the surrounding environment. The ground was damped, and the air brought a chilling sensation to the skin.


    Caleb straightened his back with a small smile on his face. He was eager to show his progress. He took a deep breath, closed his eyes in concentration, then opened them again.


    "I won''t let you down, captain!"


    As he said this, the muscles in his calves contracted. Then Caleb kicked them off the ground three times in the blink of an eye, causing his body to elerate in a blur. In just two seconds, he crossed the distance of two meters. However, it could be seen that his breathing wasbored due to the huge consumption of physical energy.


    CLAP! CLAP! CLAP!


    Fushigiro gave a round of p with a wide smile on his face. He gave Caleb a deep look before saying.


    "You are really something. You reached the level of Miles in such a short time. Although you''re still far from doing four steps, I don''t doubt you will be able to do it one day."


    Caleb nodded. Yes, he has sessfully learned Deka Step. He was still at entry level, but progress was progress. Thinking of this, he clenched his fist. The thirty days of training were very rewarding, to say the least!


    He didn''t only learn how to wield a sword. He has improvedprehensively. Knowledge, skill, and experience wise!


    "Thanks for your teaching, captain!"


    Hearing this, Fushigiro gave Caleb a gentle pat on the back and sighed wistfully. "Don''t mention it. You''re now a member of the team. Treat us like a family. Brothers and sisters. And remember, if you can truly master the Deka Step. I''ll teach you another one of my techniques, like Jin?"


    "Really!?" Caleb eximed in surprise.


    Who would have thought!? The captain was really generous! Caleb took a deep breath, trying to suppress the excitement in his heart.


    "Don''t be surprised. I would have taught the others of my technique. But they can''t even master the one I taught them. Although they reached a satisfying level, it was not enough for me to entrust the techniques my master imparted to me. Although I really want to pass it to them, even if that''s the case. However, I have to honor my master''s will."


    Caleb frowned. "Your master''s will?"


    "Yeah, he told me to only pass one technique per person. But if they can master it, I can pass another. And if they master it once again, I''ll pass another one, and so on. So I could actually teach all the five powers to every member, provided that they can master each! As of now, Only Jin has managed to master one. That''s why I taught him another, which was Tesai. And if he masters Tesai, I''ll teach him another..." He purposely trailed off and gave Caleb a meaningful look.


    "One..." Caleb continued.

 Chapter 55: 55: Deka Step Progress

    "Well, let''s wrap this up. Your training is officially over. Congrats." Fushigiro smiled. Then his gaze turned to the starry sky as if it could prate through the veil of darkness and went on. "Let''s go."


    As he said this, Fushigiro walked near the edge of the cliff, ready to jump. However, Caleb shook his head.


    "I still want to try something. I''ll just followter."


    Fushigiro nodded his head. Although he didn''t know what Caleb wanted to try. He gave Caleb ast look before jumping to the cliff.


    "Well, don''t be toote! We will return to the house!"


    After Fushigiro left, the silence of the ce resumed. Caleb scanned the fog that had grown thicker in some ces and the eerie forest just behind him.


    ''Now that I''m alone. Let''s try it.''


    With a smirk, Caleb repeated the same movement before. He contracted all his muscles from his calves and he easily did it due to his mind-muscle connection. However, this time, his feet exuded a violet aura.


    WOOSH!


    Caleb kicked the ground three times in one second. The sound of the kicks bursting through the air resounded in the quiet area and echoed. Unlike before, Caleb instantly reappeared three meters away from his original ce. And his breath was steady as mt. tai.


    ''Hmmm... With the infusion of taboo energy. The effectiveness of Deka Step improved to at least two steps!''


    What does that mean? It means that even though he can only kick the ground three times in a second for now, its effectiveness was equivalent to someone who could kick the ground five times in a second! Earlier, his blurry silhouette could still be seen from the perspective of a normal human. However, after the boost of taboo energy, he just instantly vanished.


    "HAHAHA!" Caleb burst outughing. He didn''t even try to hold back. After all, he was just alone, so he didn''t need to be reserved. "My experiment is a sess! Since taboo energy can boost my body parts, I can also boost the effectiveness of martial arts techniques!"


    Delighted by his sess, Caleb vanished again, then reappeared in front of one of the trees. Then he vanished again and went back to his original ce. He repeated it over and over again until beads of sweat finally appeared on his forehead and his breathing started to rugged. ''It seems taboo energy also reduced the consumption of my technique significantly. Without taboo energy, I can only use it three times, but with it, I can do it at least eleven times! What a good stuff!''


    In the future, if he further masters the Deka Step, adding to that the boost of his taboo energy, he might even surpass Fushigiro and the original creator of the technique in terms of utilization!


    ''Crap! I''m letting it go over my head.''


    In a good mood, Caleb stood up, patted the dust on his shabby white shirt, and strode to the edge of the cliff. Since the training ended, they would nowe back to the house.


    ''I wonder if they miss my presence.'' Caleb smiled. Excited to meet Fatty, Andre, Luna, and Clifford after a month of not seeing them. He couldn''t wait to brag about his progress. The corners of his lips rose subconsciously as he thought of this. Then he jumped to the cliff without thinking too much about it.


    ...


    Caleb and Dunn walked side by side, with Rina, Tamasai, Miles, and Athena in tow. At the front of the group, Fushigiro and Jin led the group. They walked through the towering trees unhinged.


    "Well, it seems no wild animals dare to attack our lineup..." Dunn chuckled at this, earning a nod from other members.


    Most of the beasts they''ve encountered ran without hesitation. Except for a few stupid beasts who dared to attack them, such as Devil''s Cry. Those snakes just liked to ambush here and there. Unfortunately, they''ve targeted the wrong group. They died by Fushigiro''s hand before they could even attack other members.


    Just like that, they got past the heart of the forest. In there, they fought another one of the Octavian Bears. Caleb was forced to participate as the Octavian Bear had attacked him. There he experienced first-hand personally the terrifying defense of the beast, as his weapon couldn''t even prate the bastard''s skin.


    In the end, he wrapped taboo energy on his Odachi, which allowed him to inflict a deep gush on the Octavian Bear''s flesh, earning him the ire of the beast. As a result, he got all the aggro of the beast, the damn bastard focused on him and he could only save his life by constantly using Deku Step.


    It was a scary experience, being chased by a crazy, powerful four-meter bear. Fortunately, Fushiguro ended the farce with his soft fist.


    "Captain, why didn''t you intervene a bit earlier?" Caleb couldn''t help but feel wronged, which earned him Fushigiro''s chuckle. "Well, I just want to see how you would fare alone with an Octavian Bear."


    Dunn smiled and nodded. "Don''t me the captain. It was fun while itsted."


    ''Darned bastard!''


    Caleb gritted his teeth. Athena and Rina had small smiles on their face as they watched the spectacle.


    Still, the battle wasn''t for nothing. At least, he got a reference on his current strength. With the right circumstances and relying on the taboo energy, he has the ability to injure an Octavian Bear.


    ...


    In just an hour, they got out of the Forest of Death and arrived at the road situated between two mountains towering 14,764 ft. Just as they appeared, they saw a herd of mutated deers rush at them frenzily.


    Dunn, Jin, and Miles made quick work out of them while Caleb put small stones infused with taboo energy between the tip of his middle finger and index finger and flicked it lightly to put a hole in their foreheads.


    Without other obstacles, they passed the heart of the road smoothly. However, not long after, they saw two familiar silhouettes ten meters from their position.


    ''What are the two doing here?'' Caleb muttered with a deep crease on his forehead.

 Chapter 56: 56: Dire Situation

    It was Luna and Andre, running in their direction with pale faces, their eyes were visibly red and swollen. They looked like frightened deer that had lost their direction. When Caleb witnessed such a scene, he felt a foreboding feeling.


    ''What the fuck happened!?''


    "Hmmm... These two kids. What''s the matter with them? They look as if it was the end of the world." Dunn scratched his chin with a worried expression. "I feel like something bad happened."


    ''No shit Sherlock! It doesn''t take an idiot to deduce that!''


    Caleb sighed. Then he nced at the Fushigiro who gave Miles a look. "Well, bring the two here. Don''t stimte the kids and calm them first."


    "Yes, captain!" Miles nodded obediently. Then he ran towards Luna and Clifford, who saw Miles.


    "Johan, you''re familiar with them, right?" Fushigiro asked.


    Caleb nodded.


    "Yes, captain."


    Fushigiro sighed. "Then, do you have any idea what might have happened?"


    Caleb shook his head. Inwardly, he was already feeling nervous and panicked, but he didn''t want to let those emotions affect him. As an adult, he needs to keep his emotions in check. Just because he looksposed doesn''t mean that he wasn''t worried about them.


    "Well, here they are," Jin said as Miles appeared, carrying Luna and Andre on his back.


    Luna''s silver hair was messily scattered, and her blue eyes looked lost. But when she saw Caleb, she began to show a reaction, jumped from Miles''s back, and walked beside Caleb.


    Caleb didn''t say anything, but just hugged her and patted her on the back. "It''s okay... Let it out and will talkter..."


    As if a dam was broken, she broke down and sobbed in his arms. Caleb felt the continuous stream of tears pours down through his clothes from his back.


    ''Damn, it seems something serious happened. And there''s only two of them? Where is Fatty and Clifford?"


    Seeing such a scene, Athena, Rina, Jin, and Fushigiro went silent. Miles brought down Andre, who was looking at Luna. He has an expression of despair on his face, but he still looks in a better state emotionally than Luna.


    "Well, you rest first, kid," Miles said to Andre. But thetter shook his head and said with a resolute expression.


    "No, there''s no time for that. Although I''m a kid. I''m not as soft as Luna. Every time we waste might cost my friends'' lives! I''ll tell you what happened!" Andre wiped the tears that were about toe out of his eyes and looked directly at Miles''s eyes.


    "Your friends'' life?" Miles asked, which made the expression of every hunting party grow solemn. Miles looked at Fushigiro hesitantly.


    "Very well. Tell us about the situation." Fushigiro took a strip of white cloth and gave it to Andre.


    Andre took it and began to wipe the corner of his eyes for a minute. Unbeknownst to him, each member of the hunting party looked meaningfully at each other.


    "Andre... What happened? Is it about Fatty and Clifford?" Caleb, who was trying tofort Luna, asked. He felt a lump in his throat, but he didn''t let it affect his voice.Now, he knew that his foreboding feeling was damn right!


    "T-the four women and the four elderly... They died. A ten-meter Apokalip discovered the house A-And ughtered them. I, Luna, Fatty, and Clifford escaped as the monster devoured their bodies. We can''t do anything! I-I''m scared to do anything!!" Andre''s voice grew more and more agitated the more he recounted.


    Fushigiro stood behind Andre and patted him on the back. "Calm down, Andre. You are in safe hands now. Tell us slowly."


    "It''s not your fault, Andre." Caleb sighed, not letting a hint of sadness in his voice. Although he hasn''t been with the four women and although he hates the guts of the four old bastards. The thought of wanting them to die didn''t cross his head. Still, he felt a bit of relief when he heard that Fatty and Clifford weren''t among them. "So, what about Fatty and Clifford?"


    Andre clenched his fist, then he began to continue while choking on the tears that uncontrobly streamed down his cheeks. "Clifford, he wants to fight the Apokalip even if he dies. He wanted to save the four women and buy us time. But I knocked him unconscious. I know that his sacrifice would be futile and he will only lose his life. Then we escaped, and the Apokalip chased us. However, Fatty suffered a sprain on his knee so he couldn''t run. I had to carry Fatty while Luna had to carry Clifford. Then we threw them down to the well."


    An expression of guilt appeared on Andre''s face. "Now, they are trapped at the bottom of the well. W-we couldn''t carry them or the Apokalip would have reached us and tore us all down. We didn''t have a choice."


    "You did the right thing." Rina sighed. "Don''t me yourself. More importantly, you save those two."


    "That damned abomination won''t be able to reach Fatty and Clifford at the bottom of the well with its big body. It''s your timely decision that saved your lives, Andre. If you didn''t throw them down, all of you would have died instead. Not to mention, if Clifford ever woke up, he would still rush towards the Apokalip due to his hatred of them."


    "I-I," Before Andre could even finish his sentence. He lost his consciousness. Fushigiro stroked Andre''s neck with a harmless chop. "You need rest, kid."


    "Thanks, captain." Caleb knew that Fushigiro did it for Andre''s own good. At this time, Luna had already calmed down. She looked at the unconscious Andre then shifted her gaze at the members of the hunting party with a pleading look on her face. "Please, save my friends." Then she bowed at their feet.


    "Captain..." Caleb gave Fushigiro a look. "Can we help?"


    Unexpectedly, Fushigiro shook his head. "Fight an Apokalip? That must be at least a Tier 9, ording to his description." Seeing Caleb''s disappointed face, Fushigiro clenched his fists and said indifferently. "I''m the captain of this team. I''m responsible for your lives. I won''t make a decision that might get all of us killed. Even though I want to help. But your lives is my responsibility. If it was any of you who were trapped, I would help. As the captain, this is my responsibility. Don''t me me."


    Hearing this, Caleb just remained quiet and bit his lips. He knew that Fushigiro was right. Fighting the Tier 9 Apokalip would risk to everyone''s lives. He couldn''t really me them.


    "But Captain, those kids'' lives..." Athena asked hesitantly.


    "No, is a no..." Fushigiro remained resolute. "Do you think I will agree to something that might send my members to their death doors? Don''t try to convince me."


    "Then... I''ll quit this team if I have to. I''m not your responsibility anymore. I will go there alone... Please, don''t stop me, Captain." Caleb said.


    "Are you crazy Johan!? It''s a suicide!" Dunn scowled. Then he shook his head helplessly and said with a wary smile. "Well, if you want to go. So am I."


    "Count me in..." Jin said with a smile.


    "Me too..." One by one, each member decided to join Caleb.


    Caleb felt warmth in his heart at this moment. "You guys..."


    Seeing this, Fushigiro looked at the sky bitterly. "You punks are making it hard for me... As the captain, I can''t let my members walk to their death doors, am I? Well, count me in. However, I already did my best as the captain to stop you, but since you guys are stubborn. I can''t do anything, can I?"


    "HHAHAHA! Don''t worry, captain! We don''t me you. We know that you only want the best for us." Dunnughed boisterously.


    Caleb also nodded at this moment.


    "I also don''t me you."

 Chapter 57: 57: The Plan

    "So, what''s the n, guys?" Dunn asked and looked at the faces of every member. The mood was solemn and everyone had a rare-serious expression on their faces.


    What they had to fight was an Apokalip. One of the creatures that overwhelmed human kingdoms and brought the Apocalypse upon this world. A killing machine that was not like others that they had faced before. It was essentially a suicide for Non-Destiny like them to fight a ten-meter Apokalip.


    Fortunately, they weren''t just some normal humans, in a sense. Each of them has reached the highest pre-requisite, also known as the peak state of humans.


    "Just ahead of us. We are only eleven meters from the well. If we proceed any longer, we will encounter it. Let''s stop here first and n." Fushigiro sighed. "What we guys are doing is really stupid. A suicidal move..."


    Caleb looked at Fushigiro and opened his mouth to ask:


    "Captain, how much do you think our chances of winning are?"


    "Actually, we have a big chance of winning with me." Fushigiro shook his head. "However, even if that''s the case, the risk of dying was also higher. So, guys... We have to be careful. Don''t die on me."


    "Don''t forget. We are wielders of the Five Powers. Techniques designed to literally match the power of Tier 9 Destiny and Apokalips. Not to mention, the captain has mastered all of them while I can use two. So yeah, Captain Fushigiro is right that we have a higher chance of winning here. If he didn''t decide to join us. The chances of us being wiped out are... I won''t say it. You know it." Jin interjected and spread his hands with the signature faint smile on his face.


    ''Hmmm, we really have a chance of winning. That''s good.''


    Caleb breathed a sigh of relief. As long as there was hope, he would take it. He was also a bit perplexed as to what the fuck he was currently doing. Did he be a stupid shit? Or did his increasing strength get over his head? It was out of his character. Why risked his lives for a bunch of brats that he had only known for months? The answer? Because he wants to!


    In the past, he had no power to do so. And he doesn''t doubt that he would have run and let the kids die if he was just a really normal person. His life is more important, after all, and survival is a priority. However, after constant reincarnation and experiencing hundreds of deaths. He was sick of his god-forsaken mindset!


    Caleb was sick of running! He was sick of living just to survive! He wants to live life on his own terms and his choices. If he just always prioritizes survival and settles for the bare minimum, how would he be supposed to hope to achieve something great? Even with his golden finger, time slime, he won''t make it too far if he stays in his mindset.


    He needs to bravely face danger and have to have the guts to risk his life. That''s the only way to be a true powerhouse. To not only have the strength but also to have the attitude and will of the strong. Of course, there''s a difference between a brave and a reckless fool. The former knew what he was doing and knew how to n, while thetter would just recklessly charge ahead without thought.


    To not only live for survival but to have the ambition to achieve something great. But yes, to do that, he would have to survive first. Now is the chance to solidify his mindset. Save the two brats stuck in the well and fight the Apokalip ahead of them! Worst-case scenario, he would just get reincarnated again in another damn world. He has infinite lives, doesn''t he? Still... He won''t die so easily, and he doesn''t have a n of dying anytime soon. He needs to win! He still wants to live and explore this world! Explore its history. Fully integrate its power system and experience what it has to offer! To see the beauty of this world! Finally, he wants to be Destiny!


    If he bes Destiny, he would be able to bring its power if he reincarnated in the other world again, which would help him greatly and increase the chances of his survival in other worlds where he would find himself in the future. After all, there are countless worlds out there waiting for him. Every world is dangerous but has something that would make him stronger. Each has a power system and unique knowledge waiting for him to plunder! And if he wanted to contend for those resources, the mindset of a powerhouse was the first step.


    "So what''s the n?" Caleb asked, with a hint of resolve in his eyes.


    "Well, it''s like this..." Jin began to talk about the limited options they had.


    The members formed a circle to discuss how they would bring down the Apokalip. First of all, they don''t have many options. Since every Apokalips are different from each other. They didn''t have much information about the Apokalip except for its ten-meter height. Andre hasn''t provided much since the kid was busy running for their lives to analyze the characteristics of the abomination. So they could only fight it with the limited information.


    Second, however, they at least have the initiative to attack. Since they know its location. It would be easier to n to leverage the surrounding environment to their advantage. Luckily, they knew the terrain around the well, just like the back of their hands.


    Third, their formation. Jin and Fushigiro would be the ones pulling the aggro since they could use Tesai to harden their skin and take some attacks from the Apokalips. Then the others would have to inflict as much damage but also reduce Jin and Fushigiro''s pressure. Then try to figure out how to kill the monster on the spot.


    Lastly, Caleb, he was a crucial part of the n. It depends on his Stream-lined throwing technique whether they would be able to bring down the monster to its knees. That''s roughly their n for the operation since they didn''t have many choices.

 Chapter 58: 58: Anatomy

    Just like that, the n has been finalized. Caleb would be the one to start the attack to make use of the element of surprise to its fullest.


    He was on top of a sand hill just twelve or so meters away from the abomination. Thinking of this, Caleb studied the Apokalip not far from the distance.


    It currently has its head inside the mouth of the wall. Thrashing around with its ws that caused damage to the ground and the wood of the well.


    Just like what Andre said. The bastard was 10 meters in height, overshadowing anything he had seen before. It was the first time he saw such a fearsome monster. It was more humanoid than anything due to its body structure.


    It has big red four arms with ck ws as big as an adult human. It was terrifying as it was. Not only that, its ck fur reflects a ck sheen, with each ending with a pointy, sharp edge. Caleb couldn''t see its face due to the angle, but it didn''t prevent him from imagining its hideosity because of its curly baboon hair.


    ''What a disgusting freak of nature.''


    "How is it, Johan? Are you confident that you could hit it at such a distance?" Andre asked with hesitation.


    Andre was already back at his feet after the discussion had ended and his mood gradually returned to normal. Fushigiro instructed Luna and Andre to stay away from the battlefield.


    A shit-eating grin split across Caleb''s face.


    "If I''m confident in anything. It''s my throwing skills."


    "If you say so..." Andre rolled his eyes and sat beside a square-shaped rock which has a lot of cracks on it. He looked at Caleb and warned. "Still, you have to be careful when fighting that monster. It had demolished the house in just two hits with its ws."


    Luna, on the other hand, was just sitting quietly beside Caleb with a dazed expression. Traumatized by the events they witnessed from the house.


    ''It''s time.'' Caleb brought down the bag on his back and searched for the stones that he stored for some time. The n was once he threw the stone and hit the Tier 9 Apokalip. He would have to run towards its location and join the fight with other members, since they were already there waiting for him to set the battle in motion. ''Bastard, let me give you a taste of what true pain is.''


    As he thought of this, Caleb let fifty percent of his taboo energy flow through the stone. Just like that, the stone was enveloped with violet energy. Small fissures started to appear on it, as it received more and more energy.


    Then Caleb squinted his eyes to focus his vision on the silhouette of the Apokalip that was bashing the ground around the well as if trying to destroy it. Then Caleb clenched the stone in his palm and gripped it tightly. The muscles on his forearms, biceps, shoulders, and back simultaneously contracted.


    He instinctively took a step back to gather momentum and then threw the stone in the direction of the abomination with all the force that he umted!


    WHOASHH!!


    The stone flew like a cannonball in the Apokalip''s direction. It wheezed past and blew the air around. It only took a few seconds before the stone arrived and hit its lower back.


    BOOM!


    ''Take that damned abomination!''


    He aimed at its lower back rather than its head since he couldn''t see the head due to his angle. Hitting the lower back was actually lethal when hit with enough force.


    Anatomically, the lower back, or lumbar region, consists of fiverge bones called lumbar vertebrae (L1 to L5). These bones support much of the body''s weight and can be vulnerable to injury.


    If the lower back experiences a severe injury where it gets crushed, it can be an extremely serious and potentially life-threatening situation. A crushed lower back typically involves significant trauma to the lumbar spine.


    One of the most concerning consequences is damage to the spinal cord, which can result in paralysis or loss of sensation below the injury site. The extent of paralysis depends on the level and severity of the spinal cord damage.


    The bones in the lower back (lumbar vertebrae) can fracture or shatter when crushed, leading to instability in the spine. These fractures can also damage nearby blood vessels and nerves.


    Severepression injuries can affect internal organs, such as the kidneys, liver, or intestines, which may lead to internal bleeding or damage.


    How does he know these things? It was what his old man taught him. His father was a hitman and one of the things that he focused on was the subject of human anatomy as his first subject! One needs to know the intricacies of the body well enough to be apetent killer. To know various vital points not only outside but also inside the body.


    Just like that, the Apokalip staggered. It roared wildly. Its lower back had a mild dent. Blood slowly gushes out from the wound. The intense pain prompted it to pull back its head out of the well.


    When Caleb saw seven silhouettes appear in the vicinity of the abomination, he knew it was time. He looked at Luna and Andre and winked. "It''s time for me to join the fight, guys. I''ll be right back. And... Don''t do anything stupid!"


    Caleb knew that there was not enough time. He went away without looking back or waiting for Luna and Andre''s reply.


    "Be careful! Don''t die on me!" Andre could only shout as he saw Caleb''s gradually disappearing back.


    Luna, on the other hand, looked in the direction where Caleb had left with misty eyes and muttered. "Please... Come back as soon as possible."


    ...


    When Caleb reached the battlefield. The members of the hunting party were already engaging the Apokalip, who was madly swinging its ck ws around. It has only been two minutes since the battle started, but each member has already varying injuries on their body.


    Even with the damage Caleb''s attack caused. It didn''t manage to prate or injure the lower spine of the Abomination, evident by its unbridled violence and unhinged mobility. If even his most reliable attack can''t prate its flesh... Would their de fare better?


    ''Damn it!'' Caleb gritted his teeth, raised his Odachi, and joined the formation carefully to not disrupt it.

 Chapter 59: 59: Tier 9 Apokalip vs The Hunting Party pt.1

    When Caleb joined the formation, he saw more closely the appearance of the monster. Aside from its sharp, wild, ck fur... It was releasing dark mist on its body that was putting pressure on anyone who nears it.


    Not only that, just as Caleb thought, the monster''s face would only look ugly. It has two bloodshot pupils and a ck sclera. It had a ten-inch tongue dripping with saliva that was continuously flowing through the ground.


    ''What a disgusting monster.''


    Caleb couldn''t help but swallow at the fearsome visage of the Apokalip up close. He felt like he was suddenly in the Alien vs. Predator movie. However, he knew that he would have to fight such a lot of monsters in the future. He needs to get used to their visuals.


    ''Well, at least it looks like those horrors from Western movies rather than those from Japanese.'' Caleb let out a chuckle as he tried tofort himself a little.


    He further observed the ongoing battle. He knew that he couldn''t just charge ahead or he would risk messing up the formation and rhythm of the battle. Fighting with a team requires teamwork. It was like a big equation where every member had a tacit understanding. Caleb was aware that he didn''t know how to cooperate with them yet since it would be the first time he would fight beside them with all seriousness.


    What he needed to do was to observe... Study how they fight, and find the right opportunity to join the battle without disrupting the battle formation. As of now, all things are going ording to n.


    Their captain and Jin were the ones on the front lines to bear the brunt of the monster''s frenzied attack. In gaming terms, they are the tank and the fighter at the same time as they try to dodge most of its attacks and endure what they cannot dodge using their Tekai''s. After all, no one is more qualified than them to engage and pull its aggro. Once they failed their role, all hell would break loose since no one could stop the Apokalip attack besides the two of them.


    As he thought of this, Caleb saw Fushigiro perform a backflip to dodge the Abomination''s human-sized w by a hair''s breadth. The ws were sharp enough that they had gone deep, five inches to the ground, and left a terrifying depression... As if it had wounded the Earth itself.


    Fushigiro managed to quickly readjust himself and stopped the momentum of his movement to make a quick change of direction, dodging another fist in the Apokalip. However, that''s not the end, because a ck tail, like a spear, was heading at his chest.


    Just like that, the muscles all over Fushigiro''s body, including his face. Everything contracted in just a second. The tail of the monster hit Fushigiro''s chest. It prated the chest, yet Fushigiro didn''t show any painful expression on his face.


    "Now!!" Fushigiro bellowed.


    The Apokalip knew something was wrong as it tried to pull its tail back, but it was stuck in the human''s chest. It was as if the muscle in Fushigiro''s chest was holding it tightly. Then it saw a devious smile split the human''s face, filled with mockery.


    ''What level of muscle control is that? No... How is that even possible?'' Caleb couldn''t help but gulp at the move that Fushigiro performed.


    Not to mention, to be able to prevent the spear-like tail from prating his chest.


    The Apokalip let out a roar as it prepared to swing its ws again, failing to notice that Jin, whom it just ignored, was already on its back.


    With a swift strike, one of his daggers hit the upper back... But it couldn''t go deeper than it only scratched the surface of the skin. The toughness of the Apokalip wasn''t something normal cold weapons could hope to prate.


    As he realized this, Jin opted for something effective. One of the five powers! Specially created to give those who mastered its power to rival Tier 9 Destiny and Apokalips.


    With that, a dangerous atmosphere emerged out of him as he focused all his strength at one point... His index finger. The surrounding air subtly parted.


    As if sensing the danger, the abomination covered its nape with its avable hand. Causing Jin''s finger gun tond on the back of the hand of the Apokalip.


    As if to prove its power. Jin''s finger managed to dig deeper and puncture the tough skin of the monster and directly crushed the flesh beneath it. Albeit with resistance. Then it stopped, unable to go deeper into the bones.


    The Apokalip let out an enraged cry and pped Jin, who used Tesai with uncanny timing. Even then, he flew two meters away. Out of the battle formation.


    Of course, the other members didn''t stand stupidly. They sprang to their feet and hacked their weapons into the monster.


    Athena engaged herts and upper back to give the Apokalips a forceful thrust on its thigh. However, the tip of the spear broke upon contact. In the end, the monster tried to kick Athena, but her body moved out of the way as the foot of the monster was only one inch away. She was like a fluttering leaf.


    It was the principle of the feathery body. To make all the muscles soft enough to achieve weightlessness. A good technique to avoid the hit of any punches and blunt attacks. The kic energy of the attack would only push the user out of the attack like a fluttering leaf.


    Of course, it has its weaknesses. It couldn''t do the same against sharp attacks. Just like how some skilled swordsman could split a swaying leaf with their sword. Although difficult feat to achieve.


    Miles and Dunn, on the other hand, made their way to the sides of the monster, where its ribs were exposed. Then use their weapons, hoping to break some bones and injure the monster. Yet just like before, the attacks were futile against the Apokalip''s terrifying, monstrous defense.


    "How are we supposed to fight this!?" Dunn gritted his teeth.


    On the other hand, Caleb had already sneaked behind the Apokalip and he saw Fushigiro dodging the monster''s harsh ws left and right with his Deku Step.


    Caleb let the rest of his taboo energy flow through the de of his Odachi, nning to hit the monster''s exposed nape.

 Chapter 60: 60: Tier 9 Apokalip vs The Hunting Party pt.2

    ''I guess this was it.''


    Caleb thought as he brought down his Odachi towards the nape of the Apokalip. He didn''t mindlessly decide to attack it. It was the result of his careful observation. He noticed that the damn bastard was always avoiding its nape from being exposed to the members.


    Not to mention, it didn''t escape Caleb''s eyes as it tried to cover this part when Jin was about to attack it with his finger gun! What does it mean? It won''t do such a thing without a reason. It was its weakness! The vulnerable part! After all, everyone or everything has its weaknesses. No one is perfect, and that''s a rule. Of course, there''s always an exception, but that''s not the case for the Apokalip in front of him.


    Such a small detail. Not anyone would notice it, but Caleb did. Sometimes, a small detail is what separates a victor from a loser. It''s the difference between sess and failure. In the heat of battle, where every move counts and milliseconds matter, Caleb''s ability to notice and act upon small details became a crucial factor that separated him from the rest. While some might overlook these seemingly insignificant nuances, Caleb''s keen eye and quick thinking allowed him to capitalize on these subtleties, ultimately determining the oue of his fights in the past.


    Just like that, the de of Odachi infused with taboo energy went through the nape of the Apokalip, leaving a deep bloody gash. His de then met a strong resistance, not allowing it to proceed further. Caleb just held the hilt of the Odachi buried onto the nape to avoid falling.


    A high-pitched, ear-piercing screech reverberates through the air, causing difort and disorientation through hunting party members as the Apokalip madly wreaked havoc because of pain.


    ''It is its weakness.''


    Caleb felt nauseous due to the intense movement as the Abomination tried to shake him off. He felt the taboo energy on his body drop to zero earlier as he infused all of it with the de. ''Damn it. I''ll be crushed to death if this continues.''


    "What happened to it?" Jin nced at the ten-meter monster thrashing wildly. Then it started to pound the area below the back of its neck as if it was trying to p a mosquito.


    Fushigiro looked at his members and pointed at Caleb, who was currently dangling atop his Odachi, the sole thing keeping him from falling.


    "He''s in danger. It seems he managed to strike the weakness of that thing. We need to act immediately! Don''t let the kid''s effort go to waste. Jin, you will catch Caleb once he falls."


    "Tamasai, Miles, Dunn... You guys need to act anytime and try to get its attention once Jin has saved the kid. Then Rina and Athena, you guys just need to help us stabilize the formation once it copses." Fushigiro uttered a series of instructions in just a split second.


    Jin simply nodded and quietly positioned himself near the back of the Apokalip. He looked at Caleb, who was swaying himself left and right to avoid the palm of the Abomination, who was currently trying to p him to death. He couldn''t help but smile and inwardly mused.


    ''Didn''t expect this kid is hard to kill... Just like a cockroach.''


    Caleb, on the other hand, was having a hard time. It wasn''t as easy as it looked to be as he was always one step away from getting crushed to death like a mosquito from the palm of the Abomination. He gritted his teeth and tried to push the hilt further out of spite... Causing the Apokalip to let out a guttural howl and increase the frequency of its attack.


    Yet again, Caleb managed to evade. However, one of his arms got crushed as one of the fingers of the palm hit it. ''Damn it! Damn it all!'' Gritting his teeth, Caleb didn''t hesitate any longer. He let his hands loose and let himself fall. He chose to risknding in an awkward position from a fall rather than getting crushed into a meat paste.


    Just like that, in a few seconds, he was about to touch the ground. He braced himself as he readied for the pain in his back. However, he saw Jin appear just beside him and catch him. Caleb breathed a sigh of relief and broke away from Jin''s grasp. "Man, you''re a lifesaver."


    "Well, you did a good job." Jin smiled, and then he looked at the Apokalip who was now looking at them with a gaze filled with fury.


    ''Well, it''s not specifically looking at me, right?'' Caleb chuckled. It seems he had earned the ire of the bastard after he brought him a lot of pain. Still, he felt aplished at spotting the weakness of the bastard.


    From an Anatomical perspective, though, is the Nape a Vital Point? Yes. the nape can be considered a vital point on the human body. It is a vulnerable area located at the back of the neck, just below the base of the skull. Striking or injuring the nape can have serious consequences because it houses several crucial structures.


    Why is the Nape a Vital Point?


    Caleb didn''t know if it was a vital point for the Apokalip in front of him. However, since it had a humanoid body, it is safe to assume that it still has some simrities in terms of body structure.


    Important blood vessels, including the carotid arteries, run through the neck and are rtively close to the surface near the nape. A well-ced strike in this area can disrupt blood flow to the brain, causing unconsciousness or even death if left untreated. However, since the damned bastard was still alive, it was safe to say that Caleb didn''t luck out this time. The monster was resilient and had a powerful vitality to support itself, even with such injury.


    ''So this is the extent of the power of Tier 9 Apokalips. They can even defy biology? This is cheating!''


    The spinal cord, which is an essential part of the central nervous system, runs through the vertebral column (spine). The nape is where the spinal cord connects to the brain. Any damage to this area can potentially harm the spinal cord, leading to paralysis or even death, depending on the severity of the injury.


    The trachea (windpipe) and esophagus (food pipe) are located in the front of the neck, but a severe injury to the nape could indirectly affect these structures, potentially leading to difficulties in breathing or swallowing.


    Caleb watched in glee as the Apokalip stared at him with bloodlust. However, its movement was a lot more sluggish than before, and it couldn''t even take a proper step without getting out of bnce.


    Then, out of nowhere, Fushigiro Deku stepped in front of the monster, meeting it head-on. Fushigiro had his usual sunny smile as he side-stepped an iing blow and Deku stepped again to appear on the side of the abomination with his fist emitting an illusory pressure.


    "It''s over," Jin concluded with a voice full of confidence.


    Caleb couldn''t help but raise his eyebrows at this.

 Chapter 61: 61: Tier 9 Apokalip vs The Hunting Party pt.3

    With a well-timed, pinpoint uracy, Fushigiro''s fist hit the Apokalip on the side of its rib. Strangely, there was no Kic energy or sound that should havee from such a blow. No, it was quiet, and the damned abomination remained unmoved. There''s no scratch on its skin.


    Yet, it was what made it even more terrifying. All the damage went through inside its body. The external might look fine, but the internal might have already turned into a mush at this time. It''s what made the soft fist dangerous. No matter how tough the skin of the Apokalip was. Even if it could resist the steel of cold weapons. It couldn''t be said the same when ites to internal organs.


    The "soft fist" technique is described as having the unique ability to bypass an opponent''s external defenses, such as blocking or parrying. This could be depicted as the practitioner using precise and subtle movements to find the weak points or vulnerabilities in an opponent''s guard. They might target pressure points or sensitive areas of the body.


    Just like that, after a few moments passed. The monster spurted a mouthful of blood. Then it fell to the ground weakly while clutching its ribs in agony.


    "We won. At this time, the bastard''s internal organs might have been severely injured, which would cause them to fail."


    "How though?" Caleb felt a tinge of curiosity at this moment. When ites to the Soft Fist technique, what firstes to his mind is simr to those legendary techniques of monk protagonists of movies from his past life.


    The concept of a "legendary soft fist" that can bypass an opponent''s defense and transfer damage inside the person''s body is amon theme in martial arts and Kung Fu movies, often associated with fictional or highly stylized martial arts techniques. Caleb had been baptized by such movies. After all, he was born from the information age where various films and novels exploded in trend.


    Jin smiled in response and spread his hands.


    "Once the soft fist technique makes contact with the opponent, ording to the captain, it has the mystical ability to transfer the force of the strike deep inside the person''s body. This could be depicted as the energy or impact from the strike traveling through the opponent''s body, affecting their internal organs and causing damage. That''s why the monster has currently blood flowing from its mouth. It was having an internal bleeding."


    "Scary, right?" Dunn sighed and looked at the Apokalip with an amused expression.


    Tamaisa stared at the helpless Apokalip and went beside it. Then, under the group''s astonished gaze, he lifted the ten-meter Apokalip with ease. The scene was exaggerated because it looked as if an ant lifted a cat. Then, without waiting for everyone''s reaction. He hurled it away, and the body of the monster catapulted across the air until it covered ten meters in distance.


    Such an inexplicable move made everyone stare at the bald Tamasai dazedly. Unfortunately, Tamasai ignored the weird gazes cast on him and pointed to the body of the monster he threw... Causing everyone to look at it.


    Suddenly, the monster that was struggling released a huge amount of ck mist on its body. All members had no choice but to take a step back to avoid the mist that even managed to reach their ce.


    Fushigiro''s eyes grew solemn at this moment. He thought that he already got the monster. He was already exhausted after the constant use of the five powers and he had already poured all his physical energy from hisst attack earlier. ''Not good...''


    Under the gaze of the members. The Apokalip''s entire body got covered by the thick dark mist to the point that they couldn''t make the appearance of the monster anymore.


    Caleb didn''t have the habit of the other protagonists. He quickly borrowed a sword from Dunn and threw it at the ce where the Apokalip was. Now, he understood why Tamasai threw its body away.


    His action caused the others toe out of their daze. They stared at the Apokalip from afar. However, they couldn''t see it due to the dark mist preventing them from doing so.


    Suddenly, the dark mist began topress itself until it became a dark ball as big as a human head. Caleb felt a bad feeling at this moment.


    Dunn stared at the rapidly spinning ck ball of mist with dread. Then he saw Caleb throw a stone on the ball with his precise throwing skill, causing the stone to evaporate upon contact. At this moment, he felt breathless, and he felt it was harder to get air in his lungs. He looked at others who were in the same predicament and said:


    "Guys... It is just me or has the surrounding air started to get thin?"


    Before he could even finish his sentence. He saw Caleb vanish from his ce and appeared two meters away from them. Caleb stopped for a moment and looked at the members as if he was looking at idiots and shouted. "Run!"


    Of course, the members didn''t need Caleb''s warning. They would''ve still run, regardless. After all, it became more and more difficult for them to breathe. With that, the members began to run one by one, as fast as they could, as if their lives depended on it.


    Their decision turned out to be right. Just after they ran away, the ball shrank further until it reached the size of a single piece of grain.


    BOOM!


    The hunting party was already fourteen meters away from their original location just as it exploded. Everybody watched as a mushroom of cloud reached their previous location. It reached thirteen meters in height and swallowed ten meters within its scope circrly.


    BA DUMP! BA DUMP! BA DUMP!


    Feeling his rapidly beating heart from all the action. Caleb watched as the clouds of dust gradually receded. If they haven''t retreated away from it. They would have to bear the brunt of the entirety of the explosion.


    With a sigh, Caleb shifted his gaze at Tamasai, who hadn''t participated or contributed to the battle but had saved them in the end. If he hadn''t thrown the Apokalip, who would have known if they could escape in time? Not to mention, the strength he showed was extraordinary, to say the least, that Caleb doubts the authenticity of Jin being the strongest physically. ''Just what is he? And how did he know the monster would explode?''


    Now, he realized further that the bald bastard in front of him was wrapped by a thick veil of fog. He was the most mysterious of all of them and he rarely speaks.

 Chapter 62: 62: The Book of Apokalips

    After the monster''s explosion. The members of the hunting party waited for the cloud of dust to disappear. It was only after twenty minutes before the area or the scope of the explosion became visible again.


    It had scorched the ground that it would be fitting to call it thend of ck since the ground took the color of the charcoal. Furthermore, the corpse of the Apokalip, with its flesh and body parts in bits and pieces. The ck mist that came out of its body turned out the of self-destruction.


    Without rest, the members went to the mouth of the cave and had Miles go down to it to save Fatty and Clifford, who were stuck like stepsisters. Just like that, Miles carried them all the way up. The two didn''t have much wound in them, they were physically fine. However, it couldn''t be said about their mental state.


    They look scared witless. However, Fatty was the first to calm down after he saw Caleb, Luna, and Andre around. Then he immediately came back to his cheerful state. Unlike Clifford, who looks depressed.


    The hunting party decided to rest for an hour while also conversing about the Apokalip they had fought. Of course, Caleb listened intently on the sideline while also talking with the four teenagers about his one-month training. He knew it was time to brag, of course. He also did it to lighten the mood.


    From the conversation of the members of the Hunting Party. Most Apokalips have random appearances and can''t be distinguished. However, there were still known creatures recorded in the Encyclopedia of Apokalips. It was a book that humanity created to record all the monsters they saw, heard, and fought. It lists all their traits, behaviors, strengths, weaknesses, descriptions, and threat levels. Unfortunately, that book was only avable in the City of Phenos.


    Caleb wasn''t na?ve enough to think that there were no other kingdoms that survived out there. Just like them, any kingdom that survived would do its best to struggle.


    With that... An hour passed. The rest was over, and everyone had recovered their physical energy. Caleb also felt that he had recovered thirty percent of his taboo energy.


    Fushigiro looked at the four teenagers; Fatty, Luna, Andre, and Clifford with a gentle smile on his face.


    "Are you kids fully rested?"


    The four nodded and said in unison.


    "Yes, captain."


    "That''s good then." The smile on Fushigiro''s face turned serious."But before that. Are you kid sure that there''s one Apokalip that attacked the house?"


    Luna and Andre looked at each other. However, it was Fatty who answered this time. Fatty recounted the event from the start right to the moment when Luna and Andre have to carry them to the well.


    "There''s only one I swear. If there were two, we would have been all dead by now."


    Jin smiled. "Fair enough."


    Fushigiro also nodded. Then he cleared his throat, trying to get the attention of all the members. "Well, it might be dangerous to go there now. However, we have to get our equipment from there and other necessary items that we need for our daily lives. We can''t wait for another day since themotion might attract other Apokalips to the house. And yes, we can''t live in that ce anymore with just us."


    ''Hmmm... It seems we need to find another ce to live and even build one.''


    Caleb couldn''t help but think.


    "But where are going now after that, captain?" Rina asked worriedly.


    A trace of hesitation appeared on Fushigiro''s calm face at this moment since he also didn''t know how to proceed. After all, now they don''t have the four women to do the house chores, the house to hide them from Apokalips, and even the four elderly to watch out for the house.


    After the Apokalip attacked the house. It can be said that it had put them into a dead end. Other Apokalips would discover the ce more easily because of the traces. The area where they built the house was supposed to be hard to discover since was naturally surrounded by various forests and rivers. It had kept them safe for years. But now that it was discovered, it''s not secured anymore.


    Fushigiro heaves a long sigh.


    "We should find another ce to build a hiding ce, but that''s only a temporary solution. Soon, this ce would be the haven of Apokalips. Even the Forest of Death and Sasmuan River would be affected. In simple words, we don''t have a ce to go..." He trailed his words purposely and looked at every member with a grim expression. "Soon, even the spots where we hunt would be taken over by those damned monsters. Our backs are against the walls this time."


    Hearing this, everyone became silent. The mood became tense and gloomy. Even Jin, who acts as a think tank for the group, didn''t speak this time. He knew they were nowhere to go.


    At this time, Caleb cleared his throat. "We still have onest option."


    Dunn sighed. "What do you have to say? Build a house on the Sasmuan River? That''s not feasible either, since the Apokalips would walk all around this ce soon. No one would prevent them from going there."


    "That''s right. Speak... What idea do you have?" Miles rolled his eyes.


    "The only thing we can do is..." Caleb looked in the direction of the Forest of Death, his eyes deepened as if they had prated beyond the Sasmuan River and the Bridge. "To survive, we can only gamble. Go to thest wall and enter the City of Phenos."


    "..."


    Athena, Rina, Fatty, Luna, Dunn... Everyone looked at Caleb wide-eyed, as if they were looking at someone crazy.


    "That''s suicide!" Athena face-palmed.


    "Do we have a choice?" Caleb asked.


    Miles snorted and gave Caleb a look. "That would only send us to our death faster."


    Caleb just shrugged as a response. He looked at Fushigiro and Jin, who had stayed silent, and said:


    "It''s just my suggestion since we would just dy our deaths if we stay here. Just like what the captain said, our backs are against the wall this time. This ce would soon be filled with those darned monsters. Although the journey to the Wall of Hope might be suicide. At least there''s hope! Would you rather die like a coward than die fighting?"


    At this moment, Fushigiro sighed.


    "Johan is right. That''s the only way to survive. It''s the only chance for some of us to survive. So are you in? Do guys want to die in this ce or fight your way to live?"

 Chapter 63: 63: Grave Injuries, Goodbye

    Dunn nced at hispanions, one after another. Then he raised one of his hands reluctantly. "I would rather die fighting than get eaten by one of those bastards."


    ''Huh... Didn''t expect this guy to have guts.''


    Caleb couldn''t help but smile as he heard Dunn''s answer.


    Fushigiro nodded, then looked at the other members one by one.


    "How about you guys? I know it''s dangerous. But it''s better than waiting for our death here."


    "No need to say anything. I''m in." Jin shrugged and narrowed his eyes with a faint smile on his face.


    "Me too..." x3


    Seeing this, Miles smiled warily. Then he looked at Tamasai, Fushigiro, and Jin, and felt reassured. As long as those guys were beside them. He felt a lot safer.


    "Let''s go then?" Caleb asked. He felt lethargic at present because of his broken arm. The ache and the intense pain were eating his sanity.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but look at his arm, limped like a dead dog beside him and he couldn''t even raise it. It drastically affected his shoulder and arm mobility. He sighed depressedly. ''It might take a month for this to fully recover. How unlucky...''


    As a trained killer who was trained by his hitman father. His knowledge of anatomy came from an information age where most parts of the body had already been discovered. Humerus, the upper arm bone, that extends from the shoulder to the elbow, was fractured. It can take several weeks to several months to heal, depending on the location and severity of the fracture. Of course, he would recover faster because his body has reached the peak of humans and he also has the taboo energy to shorten his recovery. It might not be that much, but it helps.


    But not''s the worst... Radius and Ulna, two bones in the forearm were in a mess. A broken forearm bone can take several weeks to heal, usually around 6-8 weeks. Then there''s also the Wrist Bones, also known as Carpals. The wrist isposed of multiple small carpal bones.


    Fractured Carpal Bone recovery time varies depending on the specific bone and the type of fracture, but can take several weeks to months. Unfortunately, his carpal bones took a serious load from the weight of the finger of the Apokalip.


    Caleb felt a headache at this. How would he supposed to fight effectively with such grave injury? This further let him understand how dangerous the Apokalip they faced. It was already lucky for him to still have his entire body intact... No; he was lucky to be alive! After all, he was just one step away from being turned into a puddle of mush, had the entire palm of the Abomination managed to p him to death like a mosquito.


    Not only him, but the other members of the hunting party had also suffered varying degrees of injuries. From light strain to broken bones, that would also take time to heal. Even their captain have his suffered injuries in his sternum and ribs when he deliberately caught the spear-like tail of the Apokalip with his chest.


    The sternum is a t bone located in the center of the chest. It consists of three parts: the manubrium, the body, and the xiphoid process. The sternum serves as an anchor for the ribs and protects the heart and lungs.


    There are 12 pairs of ribs in the human chest, making a total of 24 ribs. Ribs are long, curved bones that wrap around the thoracic cavity. They attach to the thoracic vertebrae in the spine at the back and connect to the sternum in the front. Ribs provide protection for the heart and lungs. Fushigiro told them that seven of the ribs in his chest were dislodged. Even then, Caleb hasn''t seen him show an expression of pain, not even once.


    Just recalling the badass scene of Fushigiro''s move made Caleb hold his breath. After all, that scene could only be seen in movies and anime in his past life.


    ...


    ''It''s as if an earthquake has hit this particr area.'' Caleb looked at the dpidated house in front of him, which looked familiar and unfamiliar at the same time. Rubles of stones and pieces of broken woody scattered all around.


    He felt emotional seeing the wooden house from before turn into a pile of rubbles and debris. The stench of blood lingered in the and there were bits of pieces of flesh scattered around the house. A severed thumb, a piece of arm with blood flowing at its end, an eyeball near a flower, and even a male private party across the damaged wooden door.


    ''What a mess...''


    A sigh escapes his mouth. It wasn''t evening yet, but the clouds loomed above them. The presence of thick, dark clouds covering the sky. These clouds made the atmosphere even more gloomy.


    He also felt the increase in humidity. The air feels moist. He even noticed his hair and his shirt were slightly damp. ''Is it about to rain?'' he thought as he felt the wind around be faster, making the leaves of trees around dance.


    Fushigiro and others just stared at the piles of debris with a downcast expression. The once they called ''Home'' became unrecognizable.


    BOOM!


    A sh of lightning cut across the sky, followed by a loud thunderous sound shattered the silence like a ss shattering. Then drops of water fell to the members and the sound of continuous gentle pattering.


    The mood of the hunting party was at its lowest. A bitter sigh escaped from Dunn''s. As he watched the rain be more and more intense thunderous roar sounded in the backdrop.


    Luna, Andre, Clifford, and Fatty held each other''s hands as they looked at the house with tearful eyes. They knew that it was thest time they would see and they would have to escape soon. Their hope for the past few years... They have to say goodbye. Particrly, Andre. He looked at the house with the corners of his mouth droop, creating a noticeable frown. His lips were unnoticeably quivering.


    ''They are still kids after all.'' Caleb sighed as he saw their slumped shoulders.


    The members of the hunting party look better but Caleb could still see the reluctance in their eyes. No one spoke. Such a mood was quite contagious, so Caleb decided to just close his eyes and enjoy the rxing sensation brought by the raindrops bathing him. After all, he didn''t have much feeling about the house. He was from another world and hadn''t spent much time living in it. It was a strange feeling. He was like a spectator, detached from the emotional scene around him.

 Chapter 64: 64: Think Tank

    Four days had passed ever since the hunting party gave their home theirst look. The hunting party members took the items they could salvage on the pile of rumbles. However, most of the items, such as cooking utensils and other weapons they stored in the house, suffered degrees of damage, making them unusable. Some are even beyond repair.


    Now, they are on their way to cross the bridge and face the beasts on the other side of the bridge, also the outskirts of the Quincy Mountain Range.


    Caleb called out his status as they neared the bridge. As long as he reached the realm of Grade 2 Taboo fighter, he would have more confidence to go through their journey.


    ***


    Name: Caleb


    Race: Human


    Age: ???


    Rank: Taboo Energy (Grade 1) 778/1000


    Physique: 10 [Strength, Stamina, Endurance, Agility, Flexibility, Power, Etc...]


    Spirit: 6 [Mental Strength, Mental Resistance, Reaction Speed, Perception, Five Senses, Dynamic Vision, Mental Energy, Intelligence, Energy Recovery Rate, Soul Def, Soul Strength, Etc...]


    Abilities:


    -Passive Skill-


    -Active Skill-


    Taboo Energy Sensitivity.


    Tip: The basic attribute of a normal human is 5.


    ***


    Of course, he got forty units of taboo energy. He''s getting closer and closer to his damned goal. Soon, he would be the strongest in the hunting party!


    As he thought of this, he turned his gaze to his arm. The swelling and the pain were a lot less as he got quite a lot of rest. However, he would still feel excruciating pain when lifting it or trying to do some movements. Still, he only needs three weeks to do normal movements again. Thanks to his healthy body and taboo energy.


    While traveling from the Well, Forest of Death, and getting past Sasmuan River, he hasn''t neglected his training. He strives toplete 2000 swings daily, sparring with members of Athena, Dunn, Miles, and Rina mainly. He hasn''t tried fighting Jin and Athena yet. Now, he hasn''t lost to Rina ever since he learned the Deku Step.


    Because he could just dodge her attack if he wanted to. However, it couldn''t be said that he couldn''t beat her yet. She was just too experienced and masterful when ites to sword fight. She always attacks him at unexpected angles that would be hard to dodge without his Deku Step.


    "Watch out your step guys..." Athena, who was beside the indifferent Tamaisai, reminded.


    Speaking of which, Caleb found it funny to see a bridge constructed from steel. A ck steel, to be precise. There are visible cracks from its floor, scratched, scuffed, and worn. Signs of peeling or faded paint, as well as water stains on the side. By these, Caleb understood that the bridge had existed for an unknown amount of years from all the wear and tear and withstood the challenge of nature and its elemental forces.


    Curious, Caleb touched the ck steel and traced it with his fingers. He felt the cold metallic sensation upon contact with his finger skin.


    "Johan, what are you doing? Don''tg or you''ll get lost." Fatty''s voice sounded.


    ''How could I get lost?'' Caleb thought speechless and strutted behind Fatty. Ahead of them, Fushigiro and Jin led the team. Rina and Dunn, on the other hand, were guarding the rear behind them. The four teenagers, including him, were in the middle of the position, surrounded by the members on all sides. They act as some sort of protection around the four teens while walking. After all, the most dangerous position in the formation was the frontline and the rear. While the center was the safest.


    ...


    They traversed the bridge, which had low visibility. Ten minutes pass, and the hunting party and the four teenagers haven''t encountered anything yet. Caleb thought they would meet various obstacles, yet there was nothing.


    "Disappointed, are you? Did you think we would encounter something?" Athena on the side chuckled.


    Caleb rolled his eyes and stared speechlessly at her. What disappointed? Who would be disappointed to not encounter enemies? Not to mention, with the current state of his arm, he won''t be able to fight even if he wants to.


    "I can''t even lift my left arm right now. I would be d if we didn''t encounter anything. It would just dy the recovery of my arm."


    "If you say so..." A grin emerged on her face and she focused again ahead of them. She felt satisfaction when teasing the young guy.


    ''It might be because he looks like my dead younger brother in the past?''


    "We''re nearing the other side. Prepare yourself at all times. Keep your defense and don''t falter when you guys see a bunch of wild beasts."


    ''Curses!'' Caleb felt the hair on his skin stood up, a shiver ran through his spine. Because he saw hundreds of small dots not far away from the other side of the bridge. Silhouettes with various shapes and forms.


    Obviously, they are hundreds of wild beasts. Cannot be described with the word ''Bunch''. Although reluctant, he gripped the Odachi tightly with his remaining arm. Then channeled taboo energy on the de and let it flow freely. It was worth mentioning that the de imbued with taboo energy was sharp enough to prate the nape of a Tier 9 Apokalip. So it would be safe to say that cutting through a bunch of wild beasts be a lot less challenging? Of course, it might be also because he used 50% taboo energy at that particr attack.


    Now, he was just infusing a lot less amount. Ten units of taboo energy per minute so he would be able to maintain it a lot longer with a reduced boost in its sharpness as exchange though.


    "It seems we will have to fight through our way. Remember, we don''t need to kill them all. We just need to get past them. If we fight them all to death, we would be exhausted before we could even enter the mountain. We don''t have a chance for a battle of attribution with our numbers. So, spend less energy when fighting, and don''t engage with them as much as you can. Our goal is to bulldoze our way. Understood?" Jin said, acting as the think tank of the group once again.

 Chapter 65: 65: Break Through

    As they got nearer and nearer to the other side of the bridge. Caleb finally saw the appearance of the wild beasts. There are a variety of them, waking all over the ce. He saw one which has the head of an eagle, the body of a lion, and the scales of a snake. It just exudes a sense of wrongness that made him subconsciously want to puke.


    Then there was also a humanoid fusion of spider and horse. It was like a centaur, but its head was that of a spider. They aren''t Apokalips, just mutated beasts, yet their appearance was even more disgusting. Different kinds of monsters appeared whose appearance he just couldn''t describe and he felt dizzy for a while.


    "Ugly, right? This is what we have to fight if we want to enter the mountain range."Athena said with an apparent disgust on her face. She gripped her spear tightly as she readied himself for the iing battle.


    Athena had been fighting such creatures with the hunting party members once in a while to reduce their numbers. However, she just fought them a month ago and didn''t expect she would have to face the disgusting freaks again. They weren''t particrly strong, but they had weird characteristics that made them difficult to fight. Not to mention their numbers.


    Just like that, the hunting party had fully crossed the bridge after ten minutes of walking. They only have one n now. And that''s to run forward and fight the monster that woulde in their way.


    With a deep breath, Caleb took his first step on the outskirts of the mountain. A goosebumps spread through his whole being when he did so. Hundreds of mutated beasts with a horrifying appearance just turned their heads at them with a hungry expression.


    "Damned, this is fucking scary! Mom, I want to go back home!" Fatty''s loud voice echoed.


    ''Damn Fatty.''


    Caleb couldn''t help himself. He smacked the fat guy in the head, causing thetter to say ouch and re at him.


    "What was that for!?" He says.


    "Don''t be a nuance." With a chuckle, Caleb came back to his full concentration. Thanks to Fatty, he regained his focus.


    "Guys... What do we do now?" Luna asked hesitantly, uncertain how to proceed. She saw as the mutated beasts ran towards them, which made her gulp and step back in fear unconsciously.


    Andre with his expression of determination. Just readied himself. The hunting party also gave them weapons. And he wants to make use of it. He didn''t want to be a burden anymore! ''I don''t want to be a dead weight every time! I need to fight! Fight! Fight! Even if I die!''


    Clifford, on the other hand, just remained silent with a saber in his left hand. He doesn''t look like it. But he was actually well-learned with des. He had been secretly training with weapons for years more than his physical body in hopes of avenging his parents in the future and killing all the Apokalips. No one knows this except for himself.''Those bastards! I''ll make them pay for what they did to my parents!''


    "Prepare yourself! Maintain the formation, don''t engage recklessly, and breakthrough!" Fushigiromanded as he charged at the mutated beast using Deka step, to vanish and appear beside the beasts, killing three instantly with his short sword and finger gun, which boosted the morale of every member.


    ''What a warrior.''


    Andre sighed. Although he said he would fight. He still kept his actions within the center of the formation. After all, he hasn''t even reached the lowest pre-requisite yet.


    ...


    Caleb watched as all members engaged the wild beasts whilst also moving forward. They were ganged up by their numbers. Fortunately, not all of them could attack them simultaneously, since monsters in the front would block the ones in the back. They had limited angles and areas to attack. At most, the members were dealing with two to four mutated beasts at a time.


    Just like that, he saw Dunn and Athena use their feathery body when they couldn''t dodge an attack. Athena overbearingly pinned her spear on the forehead of a mutated beast with the face of a Komodo Dragon but the body of a Saltwater Crocodile. Then there was Jin, who was like an assassin. His use of a dagger was precise and his battle style focused on efficiency. No unnecessary movements, conserve energy, focus on vitals and weakness of beasts. Every move of his bodies of beasts would fall. His kill count was even higher than the captain himself.


    Caleb took a deep breath. ''Just like what I''ve thought. He was a fellow killer.''


    A fighting style that will make a fighter have the essence of Assassin. That''s what he wants to be. Thinking of this, Caleb then looked at Rina beside Dunn, who was fending for the mutated monsters at the rear. She was fighting a spider, a humanoid rhino, and a muscr cheetah. She was fighting using her sword, but she was more like dancing. Her fighting style focuses on deadly grace. Just like the frontline, the rear could only be as dangerous, and it was also a crucial position. Once broken, the battle formation would instantly copse.


    Each member was umting injuries after injuries. If this goes on, Caleb doesn''t doubt that the situation will be dire. No matter how experienced the members of the Hunting Party were, they were facing sea tactics.


    Tamasai, on the other hand, had a direct, rude, straight-forward fighting style. One punch was to send every beast that dared to attack him flying and lifeless. It was a very barbaric style. He would even sometimes poke his fingers in their eyes to instantly kill them. There is only one word in Caleb''s mind as watched with awe, ''Strong!''. He even sometimes wonders, who would win between Tamasai and Fushigiro. Tamasai, who hides his strength deeply, or their Captain, who had mastered all the five powers to their peak?


    Suddenly, one beast managed to slip from the front lines, Jin and Fushigiro couldn''t prevent every beast as they had their attention to five beasts already. And here is where Caleb ys a role. He was responsible for the ones that would slip through the rear and front!


    "Luna, Andre, Clifford, Fatty! Step aside, let me deal with this piece of shit!" Caleb infused taboo energy, kicked the ground three times in one second, and disappeared from his ce.

 Chapter 66: 66: Fuck off!

    The beast that slipped had the features of Cape Bufalo often called the "ck Death," Cape buffaloes are known for their unpredictable and aggressive behavior. They are strong and can charge at great speeds. The one in front of him disys the same trait. It has a massive body and a powerful jaw filled with rows of serrated teeth.


    However, Caleb didn''t give a fuck about this. With the use of Deka Step, his silhouette turned into a blur. He even had an illusion that there were afterimages on his back. Deka Step might provide him with a burst speed, but it didn''t provide him with the necessary reaction speed to perceive the surroundings while in an elerated state. His body became a blur, along with his perception of his surroundings. Just imagine a person on a train. He moves at train speed as the train carries, but he can only see the environment in a fuzzy animated state.


    Without sufficient control, the risk of stumbling on a wall or solid surfaces with Deka Step was high. Fortunately, with the increased strength of his body, so is his reaction speed. Just enough to barely match the burst of speed provided by the Deka Step.


    With that, a head flew out and Caleb appeared behind the mutated beast with blood dripping on his Odachi. He felt he just cut a butter with the de of his Odachi blessed by his taboo energy.


    ''Well, that was fun.''


    "That was awesome!"


    Caleb felt funny when he saw Andre gave him a thumbs up. The three on the other were looking at him with their mouth agape and eyes filled with shock. It would be a lie if he didn''t say he was satisfied with their reaction. Particrly, Fatty''s look of bewilderment.


    Fatty blinked and asked in suspicion.


    "Are you sure? You are still the Johan we know?"


    ''Of course not. It was me, Dio!'' Caleb couldn''t help but chuckle as he thought of a meme of his past life. Then he red at Fatty. "Fuck off!"


    Just like that, the battle continued for ten minutes straight. While the mutated beast became less and less, the wounds of the hunting party had umted to the point that one would see blood all over their body. Their own and that of the beasts they killed. The heavy stench of iron spread into the surroundings. They left corpses of wild beasts lined up in their path.


    Caleb had cleaned every beast that managed to prate the formation with rtive ease at the start. But as time goes on, Fushigiro and Jin be more tired, causing them tomit a few errors, causing some monsters to go for the teenagers.


    The good thing is, Andre and Clifford were decent enough to fight. Theyck skill and fighting experience, but it didn''t prevent them from exchanging injuries for injuries that helped ease some pressure from Caleb.


    ''Well, he was rather skillful with a saber.'' Caleb watched with perplexed eyes as he saw how Clifford maneuvered around a wild, dark-skinned, agile monkey.


    Clifford used his Saber to prevent the monkey from ying around and inflicted light wounds. There are already tens of them. It would not take a long time for the monkey to bleed to death.


    "Andre, behind you," Luna warned.


    Since Luna and Fatty didn''t know how to fight. They acted as an extra pair of eyes for Caleb, Andre, and Clifford.


    Andre gritted his teeth and brought down the de in his hand on the ck cheetah. In exchange, the ck cheetah''s fang dug into his thigh, causing it to bleed.


    ''Shit!'' Andre kicked the cheetah''s head away, which caused it to growl at him with a pair of cold eyes.


    Caleb, on the other hand, punched the beast that was about to sneak on Andre with a taboo, energy-infused fist. It was a gray wolf with dark yellow eyes. It was pushed back with his punch and cried out in pain.


    "Thanks, bro." Andre looked at the two small holes in his thigh. Then at the one-inch flesh wound on his front delts. He tore some cloth from his shirt and bandaged it, causing him to wince in pain.


    Caleb nodded. He raised his Odachi and gave the grey wolf a smirk. "Come!"


    Even though it couldn''t understand humannguage. It felt annoyed at Caleb''s arrogant bodynguage. It leaped left and right, intending to attack Caleb with its sharp ws.


    ''If not for my broken arm, you''ve already died by now.'' Caleb sheathed his Odachi and ced a coin-sized rubble in between the tip of his middle finger and index finger. Then he channeled 5% of his taboo energy into it. He watched as the wolf jumped left and right, which made it harder to aim.


    But who is he? Caleb calcted the speed at which the wolf moves. Calcted the difference in distance, the direction of airflow, and its resistance. After he determined the best trajectory, he yawned and casually flicked the rubble.


    Just like that, a streak of violet light appeared. Then the vigorous wolf fell to the ground with a thud with its body twitching.


    All of that just happened in seconds. It was one of the theories he thought of in his past life as a killer. A flicking technique that requires immense physical strength to pull off.


    He couldn''t do it in the past. But now, he has easily mastered it. After all, it was only a branch of throwing. As a killer trained by his father, it was his throwing skill that made him deadly. How did they be great at it? Obviously, practice and repetition. But most importantly, he applied science. He also achieved a Tenz-like aimbot. He rarely misses his throws. And now, the flick he just did was one of his favorites.


    It was efficient and convenient. He only needs rubble or coin, taboo energy, and his fingers to pull it off. Of course, its damagergely depends on his physical might, quantity, and quality of his taboo energy.

 Chapter 67: 67: Aftermath

    "Johan, how the fuck did you do that?" Fatty stared at the grey wolf and saw one of its eyes had a bloody hole in it.


    Hearing this question, Luna, Andre, and Clifford''s ears perked up. Genuinely curious about how Caleb could do such a thing. After all, in their opinion, Johan has been with them for a long time now. They were all the same age. How was he so different? A genius? Only recently had he shown such an astonishing performance. Johan''s change was so drastic they couldn''t believe it for a while.


    ''Did some peerless genius possess him?'' Luna''s eyes narrowed and thought jokingly.


    If Caleb knew what Luna was thinking. He would only roll his eyes. She was right, after all. He just happened to possess the poor kid''s body. However, she was wrong about him being a peerless genius. He was also just an unfortunate victim chosen by the damned time slime. Still, he wasn''t hypocritical enough to say that he didn''t want it. He was thankful for being alive.


    A sigh escaped his lips as he thought of this.


    "I''m a genius."


    His answer made the four dumbfounded. But they didn''t refute, since it was quite the most reasonable exnation. Some people are just born genius...


    "You''re not a genius." Fatty shook his head. Then he snorted. "You''re a damned evildoer!"


    Just like that, they arrived at the foot of the mountain. Weirdly, once they stepped foot in the area, the rest of the mutated beasts stopped attacking them and retreated. As if something on the mountain makes them reluctant to do so, just like always. The hunting party members didn''t know the reason, but they were d that the bastards stopped attacking. This is also the reason why they decided to cross the area even with the numbers of the beast.


    If the beasts continued, it would be only a matter of time before one of them died. Under Fushigiro''s lead, they climb through the mountain. There are humongous, gigantic trees everywhere and a variety of nts.


    "Well, we won''t go deeper. I don''t know what''s ahead since we only reached this far. We need as much as rest first with the injuries we sustained." Fushigiro stopped in his tracks. Then he took a knife and scratched a nearby tree with an X-mark.


    It was a yellow wood tree with bluish leaves and green dots. There are heart-shaped, yellow fruits clustered around everywhere on top of it. However, the members ignored them since a lot of fruits in the forest sometimes contain poison, or are generally bad for humans.


    Caleb and the four sat on a t stone they found. While the members of the hunting party took the carpet, they brought with them.


    "So exhausting... I want to take a bath." Luna exhaled as she scanned herself. Amongst them, she and Fatty are the ones in the best state. They didn''t have wounds or anything since they didn''t have to fight.


    However, it could be said the same for others. Caleb was fine since he just took care of a few fish that managed to slip through their formation. Clifford had dislocated two of his fingers. Then, he also has abrasions all over his body.


    Andre, on the other hand, wascerated in the forearm, and his front delt from the sharp ws of the cheetah. The beast has also punctured his thigh quite deeply.


    The members of the hunting party experienced the worst since they were the ones who directly engaged the wild beasts.


    Contusions. Bruises are caused by blunt force trauma, resulting in damaged blood vessels and bleeding under the skin. Multiple fractures. Sprains, strains, and dislocations. Prating injuries are injuries caused by a foreign object piercing the skin and entering the body caused by fangs and ws. They almostplete the list of physical injuries.


    Caleb looked at Luna, who was ufortably fixing her shirt. "What''s wrong?"


    Luna sighed and spread her hands helplessly.


    "Nothing, it''s just. The dirt and the stench on my body is making me feel ufortable."


    "So we are." Clifford scratched his chin. He looked at the others, who showed a look of surprise as he finally opened his mouth. "We don''t have a choice now but to bear with it.."


    ''She ain''t that dirty, though.'' A bit confused, Caleb scanned Luna.


    She had wless white skin that glowed even in the dim light, though her skin had a bit of dirt, and her body beneath the blue shirt, which was rather crude, was perfectly proportioned.


    Her blue eyes sparkled with a hint of mystery, like the deep sea, and her silver hair cascaded down her back like a waterfall of moonlight.


    ''She''s really quite pleasing to the eye.''


    Her soft, pinkish lips formed a gentle smile, and a small nose sat gracefully above them. Herplexion was healthy and radiant, a stark contrast to his. She seemed to be someone who would effortlessly draw everyone''s attention. Although she has some dirt here and there. She''s in a better state than everyone else.


    Inparison, Fatty had short, dusty ck hair that looked grimy. Deep wrinkles etched lines across his face, and his brown eyes seemed smeared with exhaustion. His big belly protruded from beneath his rumpled, stained ck shirt. A disheveled straw hat sat atop his head, and his overall appearance appeared bedraggled and shabby.


    ''Still, Clifford, this guy, he looks like a homeless kid.'' Caleb thought speechlessly and shifted his gaze to Clifford.


    Clifford looks at someone who recently emerged from a grimy undergroundir. His short, tousled, and dusty blonde hair clung to his sweaty forehead, creating a disheveled and unkempt appearance.


    His once vibrant blue pupils were now dull and smudged, carrying a hint of weariness. His chubby face bore the marks of exhaustion, with wrinkles carving paths like muddy trails on a mountainside, leading down to a valley-like double chin.


    His paleplexion seemed tarnished,cking the healthy glow of vitality. Though not as portly as "fatty," his form was still grubby, with a slightly protruding belly testing the limits of his sleeveless, stained shirt.


    The shirt, once a bright hue, was now a grubby canvas, muddled and sooty. A pair of maong pants clung to his legs, showing signs of wear and tear, adding to the overall disheveled appearance.


    On his feet were leather shoes caked withyers of dust and grime, betraying the miles he had traversed. A worn rubber band dangled from his wrist as a smudged reminder of the toil endured.


    Caleb looked at himself and felt relieved. At least he still looks presentable, with only some holes in the back of his shirt.

 Chapter 68: 68: Jade Beauty

    "Nice. There''s a waterfall here." Athena said with a beaming smile on her face. She had been itching to take a bath from all the dirt on her body. She couldn''t wait to wash her body and remove the smell of blood she got from the blood of the beasts that she killed.


    Fushigiro stared at the waterfall with a ponderous expression. Then he turned his head at his members.


    "Well, we are lucky this time. Take a bath and clean your wounds. It will help to reduce the risk of infection. Also Dunn..."


    "Yes, captain?" Dunn yawned and looked at Fushigiro.


    Fushigiro took out empty containers seven inches in height and two inches in width. Then he pushed it toward Dunn and gave amand:


    "Fill up these containers. We are running low on supply of water. We might die first of dehydration before the beasts get us."


    Dunn chuckled.


    ''Captain is really humorous.'' Caleb watched the interaction quietly.


    "We can finally take a bath." Said Fatty, doing a happy dance that made his belly wiggle. He took off his upper shirt. "Let''s go guys."


    *Coughed* Fushigiro cleared his throat and gave Fatty a wary smile. "Let the girls go first."


    Deted, Fatty sat on the t stone. He looked at Caleb and couldn''t help butin. "Why must they go first?"


    "I don''t know. Probably, the captain is a gentleman?" Caleb said jokingly, which made the corner of Fushigiro''s eyes twitch.


    "Still... A waterfall on the mountain? Really?" Clifford sighed.


    Andre scratched his scalp. "Why? Isn''t it possible?"


    Jin happened to walk by and hear the conversation between the two. He sat on the t stone and said with a matter-of-fact tone. "Let me guys enlighten you. It''s quitemon to findkes and waterfalls in mountainous regions. These natural features are often formed as a result of the unique geological and hydrological processes that ur in mountain areas. Mountainkes can be found at various elevations within a mountain range. cial activity, where ciers carve out depressions in thendscape and meltwater collects in these depressions, often creates them. Thesekes can berge or small. As for Waterfalls... Waterfalls are alsomon in mountainous areas due to the steep terrain and the presence of fast-flowing streams and rivers. As water flows downhill, it can encounter cliffs or steep slopes, leading to the formation of waterfalls."


    ''This guy is a walking encyclopedia.'' With a sigh, Caleb almost burst outughing when he saw Fatty, Andre, and Clifford''s nk expression. Their faces were full of question marks.


    "Just as I''ve thought." Fatty nodded with a smile as if he got it.


    Andre and Clifford turned at Fatty almost simultaneously and stared at him with skeptical eyes. Andre whispered, barely enough to hear. "I couldn''t even understand half of it. You understood?"


    "What? Can''t it be said that I''m a few times brighter than the two of you?" Fatty said with disdain. "Monkeys."


    "Bastard!!" x2


    Seeing this, Jin shook his head with a disappointed expression. ''These kids are a bit. Hmmm... intellectually challenged.''


    Caleb sighed at thisical scene. Then he called out his status.


    ***


    Name: Caleb


    Race: Human


    Age: ???


    Rank: Taboo Energy (Grade 1) 788/1000


    Physique: 10 [Strength, Stamina, Endurance, Agility, Flexibility, Power, Etc...]


    Spirit: 6 [Mental Strength, Mental Resistance, Reaction Speed, Perception, Five Senses, Dynamic Vision, Mental Energy, Intelligence, Energy Recovery Rate, Soul Def, Soul Strength, Etc...]


    Abilities:


    -Passive Skill-


    -Active Skill-


    Taboo Energy Sensitivity.


    Tip: The basic attribute of a normal human is 5.


    ***


    ...


    Just like that, the girls had finished bathing. It took them half an hour or so... Caleb even wondered as to what the fuck made them take so long.


    Caleb looked at Rina up and down. He couldn''t help but feel that he was in the presence of a fairy. To borrow Chinese poetry, she was like the jade beauty always described in Cultivation Novels.


    After emerging from a refreshing bath, she presented herself as a vision of ethereal beauty. Her hair, resembling the vibrant hue of a red rose in full bloom, glistened as droplets of water clung to the strands, creating a mesmerizing y of colors. Brown eyes, deep and expressive, were even more striking against her now pristineplexion.


    What truly captivated anyone who gazed upon her was the unique allure of her eye area. The bath entuated the natural grace of her features, making her eyes appear even more enchanting. Her plump lips, now moist and inviting, held a delicate rosy tint as if kissed by the morning dew. These lips seemed almost as if they were tainted with a hint of blood, adding a mysterious and alluring quality to her appearance.


    Her form was equally captivating. Two magnificent peaks adorned her chest, entuating her streamlined body. The silver armor, which had previously concealed her physique, now clung gracefully to her, revealing a slender yet toned form underneath. The gentle curves of her figure spoke of strength and grace in perfect harmony.


    As she turned her head, two small earrings, each housing a vivid green gem, caught the light, casting delicate emerald glimmers that seemed to dance with her every movement. The contrast of the glistening gems against her radiant, bath-fresh skin added a touch of elegance to her overall enchanting presence. She stood before him, a captivating embodiment of beauty and allure, her essence lingering like a cherished memory.


    "Like what you see, Johan?" Rina smirked as she caught Johan staring at her.


    "Ahem..." Caleb cleared his throat. He forced a smile upon his face and said. "I''m just envious because you''re done bathing. Excuse me, it''s my turn now..."


    As he said this, Caleb casually walked towards the waterfall where Dunn and the others gathered. ''Tsk... Like what I see? I like your mother!''


    Seeing Caleb''s leaving back. Rina shook her head with a small smile ying on her lips. ''He really knows how to handle situations.''


    It was what made her curious about him. If it was a boy, like Andre or Clifford, they would surely stutter or show signs of awkwardness. However, Johan was different. He behaves like a stable and mature guy who can handle awkward situations casually. Just like now, he managed to shrug off her teasing. This made her intrigued and left her wondering.


    What she didn''t know was, Caleb was not really a 17-year-old guy. He was an old bastard from another world.

 Chapter 69: 69: Fattys Complaints

    Caleb stood at the edge of the forest, following Jin''s back, the gentle sound of flowing water reaching his ears. Intrigued, he followed the sound through the lush greenery until he came upon a magnificent waterfall. The sight that met his eyes was nothing short of breathtaking.


    The waterfall stood tall, its waters tumbling from a great height down a series of rocky tiers. The cascade sparkled in the dappled sunlight, creating a mesmerizing dance of light and shadow on the mossy rocks. The water, crystal-clear and pure, flowed gracefully over the rocky formations, leaving behind a fine mist that hung in the air like a delicate veil.


    As Caleb approached, he could feel the cool mist on his skin, refreshing and invigorating. It carried with it a subtle scent of damp earth and the surrounding vegetation, a testament to the vitality of the ce. The pool at the base of the waterfall was deep and inviting, its still surface reflecting the vibrant green of the ferns and leaves that adorned its banks.


    ''Damn... This is beautiful as fuck.''


    Birds flitted about, drawn by the serene oasis. Their cheerful chirping added to the natural symphony of the scene, harmonizing with the gentle rush of the falling water. Caleb watched as a fish leaped from the pool, catching the glint of sunlight on its scales before disappearing beneath the surface once more.


    Caleb couldn''t help but be captivated by the beauty and serenity of the waterfall. The sensory experience of sight, sound, touch, and scent came together in perfect harmony, creating a tranquil and unforgettable moment in the heart of nature.


    ''Didn''t expect that I would have the time to appreciate nature after experiencing hundreds of deaths. Life is really full of wonder.'' Feeling a little emotional, Caleb proceeded to the depths, only to feel the cold sensation through his skin. It was a rxing type of cold. As he walked deeper and deeper, he felt that all the fatigue and exhaustion from fighting and walking disappeared magically. Along with the worries he has in the future and the anxiety brought by the unfamiliar world.


    Caleb closed his eyes in bliss.


    "He was surely enjoying this, isn''t he?" Dunn tugged Jin''s sides with his elbows and jested. Still, he can''t me the kid since he also felt rxed. He looked at the clear water, which reflected his not-so-handsome face. Feeling the mist on his skin, a carefree smile found itself on his face.


    Jin smiled. Now, all of them were buck-naked from up to down. However, it was of no consequence, as they were all men. "Let him be... It''s the only time we can enjoy. Because what awaits ahead of us is a path to chaos and danger. The journey to the City of Phenos might even be ourst." He said in a low voice with a hint of a bitter tone.


    "Don''t jinx it, dude. You''re setting a g on us, you know?" Dunn sshed the water in his hand and let every water drop fall to his face.


    Jin smiled. "Those are some terms used in novels, aren''t they?"


    Hearing this, a sly smile appeared on Dunn''s face.


    "When the Apokalips haven''t invaded the Wall of Rose. The only thing I did was to read fictional books. So you can say that I''m a man of a culture?"


    "Man of a culture? What is that?" Jin asked in doubt.


    Dunnughed boisterously.


    "Hahaha! So there are also things you don''t know?"


    With a shrug, Jin smiled faintly. "I''m just a human, after all. I realized that the more I learn, the less I know.'' He spoke with a touch of mncholy.


    ...


    "These guys are too handsome. It''s too unfair, right? I want to punch their face." Fatty couldn''t help but whisper to Clifford beside him as they let their toe freely sway in the water. He had to admit it, he didn''t know how to swim.


    Clifford shifted his gaze in the direction where Fatty was looking and saw Jin, Fushigiro, and Caleb. "They really are. But don''tpare me with you. I''m not insecure enough like you."


    "Do you think you''re handsome?" Fatty asked speechlessly.


    Clifford shook his head and smiled"


    "No, but I''mfortable with my looks and body."


    "Nonsense..." Fatty couldn''t help but roll his eyes. He knew if given a choice, the bastard would choose to be dashing. After all, who wants to stay below average? It might be superficial, but the society is superficial itself.


    As he thought of this, he looked at Fushigiro, Caleb, and Jin enviously. He knew that Fushigiro and Jin had been always good-looking. But Johan...


    His buddy, Johan... Johan''s short dark wet hair partially covered his forehead, framing his face. He had an average-sized nose, unremarkable thin eyebrows, and delicate eyelids. His ck pupils peered out from beneath his hair, and he sported some decent jaw development.


    However, Fatty couldn''t help but notice that Johan''s skin was really unusually pale, reminiscent of Vampire''splexion from fictional stories. His frame added to the overall impression. Fatty wondered if Johan had an aversion to the sun.


    Johan''s body overshadows his unassuming look, though. Unlike in the past, he wasn''t frail and sickly-looking anymore. He has a slender physique, well-defined muscles, and a good proportion. He could even see his abdominal muscle protruding. To Fatty, his friend''s appearance rated a modest 7 out of 10 in terms of visual appeal.


    ''How did this bastard be like this?'' Fatty wondered, then shifted his attention to Jin.


    Jin was a man with a sharp and angr face. His eyes were narrow and held a mischievous glint, almost as if he knew something you didn''t. A long, slender scar ran diagonally across one of his cheeks, adding an enigmatic element to his appearance. His lips were thin and often curled into a subtle, sly smile. His hair was sleek and silvery, draping down in a slick and well-groomed fashion.


    Fatty''s eyes twitched as he looked at Jin''s figure which seemed like it was carved from granite. This person''s body was a testament to raw strength and athleticism. His chest was broad and well-defined, his arms corded with bulging muscles. His abdomen was a washboard of muscle, and his legs were like tree trunks, showcasing immense power. Scars and battle marks told stories of countless fights. Tattoos adorned his skin, adding to his intimidating aura. ''God surely took his time with this man. What about me? Did he just randomly arrange my facial and body structure while sleeping?''


    In his opinion, Jin had an air of confidence that came from knowledge. His eyes held a depth of knowledge and a calcting gaze that made Fatty feel like he was being measured and assessed. Then Fatty recalled every word he spoke in the past. Jin had his ways, of conversing with others, every word was carefully chosen, and his calm andposed demeanor masked a mind constantly at work, always several steps ahead of the game.


    Then at Fushigiro...


    ''If I could be like them. Muscr and dashing.'' Then he looked at his belly fat somberly. ''Fuck! I knew the world isn''t equal!''


    Of course, he was just envious, not jealous. He knew that it was his fault why he was like this. It was his lifestyle. After all, if he had self-control, he wouldn''t have be this fat. If he just exercised, he would have a good muscle-fat ratio. However, he wasn''t really sedentary since he trains daily and actually moves a lot. For example, helping to fill the water buckets, training with the other three, etc... With a sigh, he knew that the fault was on his eating habits ''One can''t really out train a bad diet.''

 Chapter 70: 70: Theres no useless ability, only a useless user.

    Just like that, seven days have passed since the hunting party took a bath to clean themselves of dirt. Fushigiro had decided for them to continue their pace and go deeper into the mountain. Since the longer they stay, the higher the possibility of something going wrong.


    During those days, they tried their best to recover from their injuries as much as possible. To prepare themselves for the battles that they would have to face in the future. They use a variety of herbs with medicinal effects that the hunting party had been using for years when they were hunting.


    They weren''t magic herbs or anything. Just those normal ones, but they can significantly support the body''s natural healing factor. Caleb actually found that those herbs also exist on Earth.


    First, Anica... Arnica is often used topically in creams or gels for bruises, sprains, and muscle soreness. It containspounds that reduce inmmation and promote blood cirction, helping to alleviate pain and swelling. He applied it on his injured arm and it really works wonders.


    Arnica has bright yellow daisy-like flowers with golden centers. The petals are slightly hairy and can range from pale yellow to deep orange. The nt grows to about 1-2 feet in height.


    Second, Comfrey, Comfrey is often referred to as "knit bone" due to its ability to promote the healing of broken bones and tissue. It supports the regeneration of cells and can be seen as an herbal cast for the body.


    Comfrey has hairynce-shaped leaves and produces clusters of bell-shaped flowers. The flowers can be pink, purple, or white, and the nt can grow up to 3-4 feet tall.


    Third, Turmeric. Turmeric is well-known for its anti-inmmatory and antioxidant properties. It helps reduce inmmation and pain while supporting the body''s natural healing response. Think of it as a spice that soothes the body from the inside out. You know? The spice they use for Chicken Curry.


    Turmeric is a tropical nt withrge green leaves and vibrant, deep-orange underground rhizomes (roots). When fresh, it resembles ginger root but has a distinct bright color.


    Andstly, Chamomile... Chamomile has anti-inmmatory and analgesic (pain-relieving) properties. It can be likened to a gentle, calming friend that eases difort and promotes rxation during the healing process.


    Chamomile features small, daisy-like flowers with white petals and a bright yellow central disk. The nt has feathery, fern-like leaves and can grow to around 12-24 inches tall.


    Caleb found himself learning in thepany of the hunting party members. They haven''t survived in the wild for years for nothing. They have various knowledge helpful for survival and Caleb was benefitting greatly from all of it. He had even taken a few leaves for himself and stored them in his backpack.


    Jin did his best to teach him the importance of weapon maintenance along the way. After every hunting trip, it''s essential for hunters to clean their weapons thoroughly. Use a cleaning rod, patches, and a cleaning solution to remove dirt, debris, and residue from the barrel and action. This is like giving their weapons a nice, refreshing bath to keep them clean and free from buildup.


    Before and after each hunt, hunters should inspect their weapons for any signs of damage or wear. They need to check for cracks, dents, or loose parts. This is like giving their weapons a check-up to catch any issues early on.


    Jinn and Miles were the ones responsible for all of these. Jin has somewhat of a clean-freak nature. They applied a thinyer of lubricant to all the metal parts of their weapons, including the de of his Odachi, action, and moving parts. This prevents rust and ensures smooth operation.


    Think of it as giving their weapons a little massage to keep them running smoothly. Hunters need to keep their des sharp. So Jin and Miles are using a sharpening stone or honing rod to maintain a razor-sharp edge. Think of it like sharpening a pencil to make it write smoothly.


    Now, they are at a rtive height on the mountain. Caleb didn''t know how high they were, specifically in terms of meters, but he felt that breathing had be more and more difficult and his steps bing more and more heavy. Evident by Fatty, who was already huffing and puffing behind him.


    "Johan, can you carry me on your back? Aren''t you strong now?" Fatty said tiredly, but his voice had a hint of provocation.


    "What? Are you a beauty?" Caleb refused decisively. "If you are beauty, I would have dly done so."


    "Hey, brother. Don''t you know the saying... Bros before hoes?" Fatty responded disappointedly.


    Caleb turned his head speechlessly at Fatty behind him and stopped in his tracks, feeling irked by him. He pretended to give him a menacing re and made a threat. "I''m gonna put some dirt in your eye."


    Fatty blinked in confusion.


    "Huh? What''s that supposed to mean?"


    Caleb shook his head and decided to ignore the other party. Thanks to seven days, he has umted another seventy units of taboo energy.


    ''Status!''


    ***


    Name: Caleb


    Race: Human


    Age: ???


    Rank: Taboo Energy (Grade 1) 858/1000


    Physique: 10 [Strength, Stamina, Endurance, Agility, Flexibility, Power, Etc...]


    Spirit: 6 [Mental Strength, Mental Resistance, Reaction Speed, Perception, Five Senses, Dynamic Vision, Mental Energy, Intelligence, Energy Recovery Rate, Soul Def, Soul Strength, Etc...]


    Abilities:


    -Passive Skill-


    -Active Skill-


    Taboo Energy Sensitivity.


    Tip: The basic attribute of a normal human is 5.


    ***


    He just needs another one hundred fifty units and he would acquire his long-awaited new ability. He was rather curious. What ability would he get? He hoped that would get a powerful one, evolved like a fish that leaped into a dragon gate. The imagination is beautiful, but the reality is cruel. He didn''t have a European luck. No, he has a dog-shit luck. Evident by his hundred deaths. Can he really luck out? At least he hopes that even if he doesn''t acquire a powerful one, at least it should be useful.


    He doesn''t believe with the saying in various Anime that ''There''s no useless ability, only a useless user.'' He must say, bullshit! There''s an absolutely useless ability!


    How so? Let''s use Anime as a reference. After all, he was fond of them in his past life.


    Some anime abilities have inherent limitations that make them objectively less effective than others. For example, consider an ability that allows the user to change the color of leaves in a forest at will. While this power might be creatively used in niche situations, itcks the practicality and versatility of abilities like super strength, elemental control, or telekinesis.


    or...


    The effectiveness of an ability often depends on the context and the user''s creativity. However, this doesn''t mean all abilities can be equally useful. Take an ability that allows the user to summon a teacup. While a creative user might find some unconventional uses for it, such as using it as a distraction or makeshift weapon, it doesn''t change the fact that summoning a teacup is far less advantageous than abilities like teleportation or time maniption.


    or...


    In a battle orpetitive setting, some abilities are simply outssed by others. If one person can create nuclear explosions, and another can generate a gentle breeze, thetter''s ability is objectively less useful forbat or achieving goals that require significant power.


    While some abilities can be improved through training and innovation, others have a steeper learning curve and are limited by their fundamental nature. For instance, the ability to talk to housents might have limited practical applications, no matter how skilled the user bes.


    Some abilities maye across as gimmicky rather than genuinely useful. For instance, an ability to produce bubbles might be charming butcks the utility and effectiveness of abilities that provide real strategic advantages.


    In conclusion, it''s essential to acknowledge that while creativity and user ingenuity can enhance the utility of many abilities, not all powers are equally practical or effective. There are indeed abilities in anime that, by their very nature, have inherent limitations and are less useful in various contexts. While the saying "There''s no useless ability, only a useless user" promotes creativity and adaptability, it doesn''t negate the existence of objectively less practical or advantageous abilities.


    So he must say in their face. ''Bullshit!

 Chapter 71: 71: At the Peak of the Mountain

    Just like that, they have almost reached the peak of the mountain. They maintained their formation along the way so that they would be able to respond to sneak attacks. As always, Fushigiro and Jin were the ones that were leading the way. Caleb and the four teenagers were in the middle. Then their left side was Athena, while Tamasai was on the right side.


    ''This guy is immune to boredom...'' Caleb couldn''t help but look at Tamasai, who had just kept his eyes straight the whole time, like a robot. However, Caleb felt a sense of assurance with Tamasai just right beside him. After all, although the bastard doesn''t look like much. He was strong. Terrifyingly so...


    Then behind them, Dunn and Rina. Dunn was actually the most perceptive member of the group. He has a good talent and skill for perceiving danger in advance. He was the most suitable one for the position.


    When you''re at the rear of a group, your visibility ahead is restricted. This means you might not spot approaching threats, such as wild beasts, as quickly as those at the front. It''s like walking down a dark alley with your back to potential danger.


    The rear is often the most vulnerable position because it''s easier for threats to sneak up from behind or ambush you. Think of it as being thest line of defense, with limited time to react if something attacks from behind.


    If the group bes separated or surrounded, those at the rear can find themselves isted and cut off from assistance. It''s like being left behind in a maze, while others move ahead.


    Being at the rear can also lead to physical exhaustion. You might need to catch up with the group if they move quickly or navigate challenging terrain, leaving you drained and less capable of defending yourself. It''s akin to running a race, but always trying to catch up.


    Communication with the front of the group can be difficult. If you spot a threat, rying the information to those in front may take precious seconds. Imagine shouting instructions to someone far away with a dy in response.


    In a high-stress situation, there''s a risk of friendly fire if the front-line fighters mistake those at the rear for enemies. It''s like being caught in the crossfire because others can''t see you clearly.


    Those at the rear often have to watch for threatsing from the sides as well, making it like keeping an eye on multiple directions simultaneously. This can be mentally taxing, akin to watching multiple TV screens at once.


    The position is vital as it can lead to aplete copse of the formation and chaos among the members of the party whilst amid the battle. Dunn was also the fourth strongest in the group, not weaker than Jin, who could use two of the five powers.


    So... How important is the rear of the formation? Well, it was as vital as the frontlines who were the pathfinder.


    The rear provides security and ensures that the group is less likely to be surprised from behind. It acts as a rear guard, preventing potential threats from nking or ambushing the group. Just like in FPS games like Crossfire, CSGO, or Valorant Caleb, yed in the past.


    In some situations, the rear serves as thest line of defense and can cover the group''s retreat if necessary. It provides a buffer for the group to fall back and regroup in case of an attack.


    The rear is crucial for maintainingmunication within the group. It can ry information from the front to Caleb and the four teenagers, or sides to the rest of the team, helping everyone stay informed about the environment and potential dangers.


    The rear may handle logistical aspects of the expedition, such as carrying supplies or managing equipment. This ensures the group''s sustainability and readiness.


    Their formation was arranged by none other than the think tank of the Hunting Party, Jin. An excellent strategist and a walking encyclopedia.


    "Wait, guy... Aren''t these the antidote for the Devil''s Cry poison?" Athena''s loud voice caught the attention of the group... Causing the group to turn their attention to her.


    "Hmmm... They are Zephyr Fruits." Jin confirmed.


    Caleb looked at the Zephyr fruits with wonder. ''They are really how Jin had described them. Unreal...''


    ...


    An hour passed. And now, they had reached the peak of the mountain. A breathtaking scenery unfolded itself in front of the members. Caleb stood upright as he scanned his gaze ahead of them and he almost forgot to breathe for a second.


    He was treated to a sweeping, panoramic view of the surroundingndscape. The world unfolds in every direction, revealing a vast expanse of beauty.


    Caleb''s eyes followed the contours of the mountain ridges that stretched out like giant rolling waves, creating a mesmerizing pattern of peaks and valleys. Each ridge seems to have a unique personality, with its own shape and character. If not for low visibility, he would have thought that he was in paradise.


    The distant horizon seems almost infinite, extending far beyond his imagination. It''s as if you can see to the ends of the Earth, where the sky kisses thend in a hazy, ethereal embrace.


    Dunn, Fushigiro, and the others were in a trance... Unable to say anything, they could only look around in appreciation. Just like a country bumpkin that saw a city for the first time.


    As the sun casts its warm glow, the mountains below create dramatic shadows and contrasts. The intery of light and shadow highlights the rugged terrain, adding depth and dimension to thendscape.


    The colors of nature paint a vivid picture. Lush green forests nket the lower slopes, gradually giving way to rocky outcrops and alpine meadows. The changing hues of the seasons bring variety to the scenery.


    Around and below the peak, there are at least ten to fifteen mountains that they have to traverse to reach the City littered with spiders.


    The colors of nature paint a vivid picture. Lush green forests nket the lower slopes, gradually giving way to rocky outcrops and alpine meadows. The changing hues of the seasons bring variety to the scenery.


    Above, the sky seems impossibly vast and clear. On a clear day, it''s a brilliant blue canvas, while at sunset or sunrise, it can transform into a symphony of warm oranges, pinks, and purples.


    "Am I dreaming?" Caleb muttered in a daze.


    Luna shook her head.


    "No, you''re not..."


    "Sometimes, beneath the beauty, hides an equal danger." Fushigiro sighed.


    From all the climbing from the foot of the mountain to the peak. Caleb realized that the higher you climb, the quieter it bes. The only sounds are the whispers of the wind, the asional calls of birds, and the rustling of leaves. It''s a serene, almost sacred silence that envelops you.


    Standing at the mountain peak on a ridge, there''s an overwhelming sense of aplishment. The group felt they conquered nature''s challenges to reach this point, and the view is their well-earned reward! It was a novel experience!


    Suddenly, a heavy pressure spread through them, making it harder for them to breathe. They felt an aura of malevolence fourteen meters away, and they saw a burst of shock... Then a pir of orange me rose.

 Chapter 72: 72: Scout

    ''I have a bad feeling about this.'' Caleb''s expression turned grim.


    Why haven''t they encountered beasts along the way? From the foot of the mountain to the peak, there were no signs of activity, usually caused by wild beasts. There was nothing, no traces of battle. It was the opposite of the Forest of Death. A sign that something was very wrong about the Mountain. It was too hollow yet abundant resources, a good spot or an excellent habitat for the mutated beasts. Yet it was too hollow. The mountain was beautiful and prosperous, yet there were no signs of living except for insects.


    His danger senses were tingling. Yes, that''s right... It''s danger senses. He has developed a strange ability to perceive danger and death. He didn''t know how, though. Is it because he has died hundreds of times repeatedly? He didn''t know if he should be happy because of it but he liked the unintended benefit. Sensing an impending doom or danger in advance was a good life-saving ability!


    Still, while it''s good. Now, he knew that they were about to encounter danger that could result this his, or another''s, death!


    "What could it be?" Miles couldn''t help but swallow as he saw the pir of fire and the sounds of burning wood that caused a thick ck smoke to appear in the sky.


    Fushigiro and Jin looked at each other and nodded with a tacit understanding. Jin gave his bag to him and took his two daggers. He didn''t know what was on that location. However, he had a guess on his mind. ''I hope my guess is wrong...''


    "I''ll investigate. Wait for me, guys." Jin said, his voice solemn.


    "Be careful." Caleb reminded. "I feel it''s not a good idea to scout alone. How about I follow you? You know, that thing there might be the reason for theck of presence of beasts in this mountain. The thing that prevents beasts... It''s what keeps them away and gives them reluctance."


    Dunn patted Caleb on the back three times. "What you said makes sense. But Jin can do it alone. Having the two of you only makes it likely for the monster to discover you. Don''t worry, Jin is an elusive one."


    "I appreciate the goodwill. But don''t worry about me." Jin sounded amused. He didn''t expect the kid to be that worried. However, he was rather surprised at how perceptive Johan was and how attentive he was to details.


    Caleb could only nod. After all, he also believes in Jin''s abilities. Based on his observation, Jin was smart enough, and his style was more like an assassin. What are assassins? Good at hiding, scouting, and killing.


    "Would he be okay?" Andre tittered as he watched Jin disappear in his ce. He looked at the pir of orange mes worriedly.


    Fatty, Clifford, and Luna were on the side and stayed quiet. They didn''t want to lose anyone anymore. They don''t want to witness someone dying again. After all, they just witnessed how the four women and the elderly get eaten alive. People they''ve been with and taken care of them for years.


    Caleb stared at the four and gave them a reassuring smile then said:


    "He won''t die easily."


    ...


    The surroundings were already about to get dark when Jin came back. Caleb, the four teenagers, and the hunting party members sat on a red carpet silently when Jin appeared in front of them in a sh. Still,


    Caleb and the others noticed Jin''s unusually grave demeanor and stern countenance. His forehead knotted in a frown and he had that no-nonsense look on his face. He looked at Fushigiro with a somber expression. He looks as if he is weighing his words before he opens his mouth with an austere voice. "Bad news..." He took a deep breath. Then saw everyone was waiting for him to say his next words. "There was Tier 9 Apokalips ahead."


    "..."


    Fushigiro, Dunn, and Miles looked at each other and stayed silent. Their face was grave. Caleb, on the other hand, clenched his. His bad omen was right again! Although he was d that his danger senses were working, he now hopes for it to be unreliable! Face an Apokalip again? He already learned his lesson! His arm got crushed, and he almost died. He didn''t want to do it again if given a choice.


    "The question is... What to do now? To move forward or to take a detour? Or retreat maybe?" Rina broke the silence.


    "It''s toote for us to take a step back. We don''t have a home to return to anymore. Worse case, those damned Apokalips might have even caught off our trail and are now following us. But I hope not..." Jin looked calm andposed as he said his piece.


    "That''s right..." Fushigiro sighed. "It''s toote for that."


    "So we can only move forward? Just like what I''ve said earlier. That Apokalip might be the reason why the mutated beasts are reluctant to live here. Beasts are inherently sensitive to danger. We should''ve known better when they didn''t dare to follow us. Something terrible is here and that might be the Apokalips ahead..." With a sigh, Caleb told his opinion about the matter using the behavior of the mutated beasts as the basis of his statement.


    "You''re really bright for your age..." In wonder, Fushigiro said.


    ''I''m bright? I wonder about that.''


    Caleb mused inwardly. He can''t really say if he was smart. After all, in his past life, he made a lot of wrong decisions. Still, what made him seem smart could be attributed to his attentiveness and observant attitude.


    "Since that''s the case. You guys can only fight the Apokalip." Andre, who was usually quiet, jumped into the conversation. "Can we help something too? I don''t want to remain useless."


    The other three also nodded, showing their determination.


    "You guys... You might just get in the way with your strength." Caleb interjected, not minding his words. He didn''t care... After all, they would just be useless baggage and get in the way.

 Chapter 73: 73: Pig Teammate

    I-..." Andre couldn''t say anything since he knew that it was true. One mistake on their part would only make the situation worse.


    Fushigiro, Jin, and the others shook their heads as they agreed with Johan on these matters. It''s not they don''t trust the kids. However, everyone''s life is on the line. They can''t afford to have a fluke mentality.


    Caleb didn''t mind a strong opponent. What''s more scary was a pig teammate. After all, one mistake would only be what it would take to take everyone''s lives and fail.


    What does he mean by a pig teammate? Let''s put it in gaming terms...


    Imagine you''re in a high-stakes match in a game like League of Legends or Valorant. Winning means everything, and the intensity is evident. In this virtual battlefield, facing a strong opponent, someone who''s known for their exceptional skills and tactics might actually seem somewhat exciting. It''s like preparing to face a legendary yer who''s notorious for their deadly uracy and strategy. You''re anxious, but you''ve trained for this. You know what you''re up against, and you''re ready to give it your all.


    Now, picture a different scenario where you have what some might call a "pig teammate." This teammate doesn''t follow the team''s strategy, rushes into dangerous situations without thinking, and repeatedly makes costly mistakes. It''s like being in a League of Legends match with a teammate who keeps charging solo into the enemy team or diving solo in the enemy turrets, getting themselves killed, and putting your entire team at a disadvantage. Or, in Valorant, it''s akin to having a teammate who constantly reveals your team''s position to the enemy or identally hits your teammates with your agent''s abilities, such as blinding them.


    In these moments, the fear isn''t just about the formidable opponents you''re facing; it''s about dealing with the unpredictable and reckless actions of your own teammate. Their choices can turn the tide of the game against your favor. You''re not just battling the enemy; you''re also fighting the frustration and uncertainty thates with having a teammate who seems to be working against your team''s sess.


    So, what makes it truly frightening in these gaming scenarios is that one mistake from the "pig teammate" could throw the entire match into chaos, potentially resulting in a loss despite your own best efforts. In gaming, just like in real life, sometimes dealing with an unreliable teammate can be scarier than facing formidable opponents because their actions can directly impact the oue, and there''s often little you can do to control them. It''s a fear that gamers know all too well.


    "Let''s go..."


    Jin''s voice pulled Caleb out of his thoughts. They were about to fight another unknown Abomination!


    ...


    Jin, Caleb, Fushigiro, Dunn, Tamasai, Miles, and the two girls were hidden next to a tree. Behind them were the four kids. Although they won''t join the fight. They couldn''t just leave them anywhere since they don''t know how many Apokalips are there on the mountain.


    The gaze of the hunting party was all pointed in the same direction. It is the Apokalip not far away from them.


    It didn''t have many simrities to the first Apokalip they fought, except for its eight-meter height. Yup, it was slightly smaller. However, still big enough to trample them. One has to think from the perspective that, on average, adult humans range in height from approximately 150 to 190 centimeters (1.5 to 1.9 meters), although there is a wide variation in heights among individuals.


    It was just pure bullshit. For reference, let''s use a popr anime in his past life. Caleb did his assignment on that Anime since it had hooked him from start to end.


    The height of the average Titan in that anime was just typically range in height from 3 to 15 meters (10 to 49 feet). The mostmon Titans encountered by the main character are around 4 to 7 meters tall.


    These Titans are alsorger than most houses, and their size allows them to wreak havoc in human settlements.


    Titans in this size range are still much taller andrger than humans. They can easily step over or destroy buildings and pose a significant threat. Apokalips are 3 metersrger than those normal titans.


    So one can just imagine... Usually, the size of the body was also directly proportional to strength. The Apokalips have a big advantagepared to human because of their sizes. It was an unfair advantage.


    Just imagine a 1.5-meter individual versus a 10-meter one. Isn''t it logical who will win if one only ounts for the strength of the body?


    Why do you think there are weight sses in boxing? Weight sses in sports like boxing are designed to ensure fairpetition.


    It''s not just about strength, but also about safety. If a much smaller boxer were to fight a significantlyrger opponent, there would be a high risk of injury due to the weight and size difference. Weight sses help matchpetitors of simr size and strength, making thepetition more bnced and safe.


    Fortunately, battle isn''t just about strength. There are a lot of factors involved. Just like how David defeated Goliath or how they had brought down the 10-meter Apokalip near the Well. Strength also depends on leverage and technique. A person who knows how to use their body efficiently can generate more force, regardless of their size. Having more muscle mass can provide greater strength, but it depends on how well those muscles are trained and utilized. A well-trained and smaller individual can be much stronger than arger person who is not as fit. Of course, as long as the size gap wasn''t as exaggerated as human vs. Godzi, for example.


    Still, the size difference made it hard for humans to challenge Apokalips. However, the heaven was fair. They gave humans in this world the chance to be Destiny!


    Still, Caleb feels fortunate that the Apokalips from Tier 9 and 8 aren''t as big as a colossal titan. Only Tier 6 Apokalips have such size and they are rarely encountered. Just like the one that breached the 1st wall, wall, and 3rd wall.


    "Let''s begin. We will use the same formation. Jin and I will be the ones that will take most of its attack. While you guys would assist us and help us create a window of opportunity to strike." Fushigiro''s eyes sharpened as if he were ready for the iing battle. Then he looked at Caleb. "Due to your injured arm. You won''t join the melee. However, try to use your throwing specialty when the timees."


    Caleb nodded solemnly.


    "Yes, captain!"


    Then he looks at others.


    "Don''t die on me, guys."


    Dunn chuckled.


    "We are tougher than we look."

 Chapter 74: 74: Variations

    Jin nced at the Abomination with a hint of dread. It was big, but its body wasn''t burly. It had rather a slender body type. Two long arms and weird elongated feet and somewhat oval-shaped, resembling the streamlined design of running shoes. Each foot has three w-like toes at the front. The design of his feet is sleek and aerodynamic. The skin from its entire body from lower body, upper body, unto its head appeared to be pale white, like a sheet of white bond paper.


    Suddenly, it turned his head to face them. Its magma-colored eyes were shining brightly as the two of them stared at each other directly in the eye. It didn''t have a nose; it was mouthless. There was nothing on its face but two pairs of eyes.


    Jin froze and felt his entire body be heavy. ''Crap...''


    Like a gust of wind, the white monster appeared beside him. Jin didn''t know how such a monster of its size could move at such a fast speed. Just like that, Jin saw a giant fist was already on its way. Its fist was big enough to tten his entire. There''s no doubt that if it hit him defenselessly, he would die. He knew that he wouldn''t be able to dodge it. Thanks to his reaction speed and perception, he could see the fist in rather slow motion. However, his body wasn''t fast enough to move out of the way, he could only helplessly stare at it.


    "Jin!" Fushigiro''s eyes widened. He stepped on the ground ten times in a second, intending to Deka Step. But it was already toote as the fist connected to Jin.


    "Tekai!" At thest moment, due to the immense pressure from the threat of death. Jin burst and willed all the muscles in his body to contract simultaneously.


    BANG!


    "Jin!!" Miles cried out as he saw Jin''s body shoot out like a kite that broke its string. He crashed into a burly tree, but his body prated it and hit another one before he went to aplete stop.


    Caleb used his Deka Step and appeared beside Jin. Blood was seeping from his mouth, nostrils, ears, and eyes until bloodpletely covered his body. His two arms appeared to be twisted.


    ''Ouch... One man down.'' Caleb waspletely mortified at the scene. He took in a sharp, cold breath at Jin''s sorry state. Just by the looks, he could see that he had suffered a lot of broken bones from that blow. For some reason, Caleb felt that it was very simr to how he died in his first life. ''Please, make him alive.''


    Caleb gently ced two fingers, his index and middle finger, on the side of his friend''s neck, just below the jawline. He could feel the rhythmic pulsations beneath his fingertips. It was like a subtle but steady drumbeat, a reliable cadence that gave him valuable information about his friend''s health.


    He knew this spot well; it was the carotid artery, one of the body''s vital pulse points. As he continued to palpate the pulse, Caleb paid attention to its rhythm, rate, and strength. The pulse was weak and irregr, beating at a pace that seemed abnormal. ''Fortunately...''


    As he removed his fingers, Caleb felt reassured. At least Jin was still alive. He looked at his captain and said:


    "He''s still alive. I''ll take care of him."


    "Damned monster!" Fushigiro breathed a sigh of relief. However, he felt nervous at this time.


    Their opponent manages to take out the second strongest in their team just after the start of the battle. Not to mention the speed it disyed and its overwhelming strength. With one shot, it eliminated Jin. Even with his five powers, Fushigiro felt uncertain at this time. ''This is really bad. It''s not an ordinary tier 9... But a 2nd variation!''


    The Apokalips were also divided into a ss. Mainly, 1st variation to 5th variation. 1st variation has one heart while a 2nd variation has three, then a 4th has ten, andstly, the rarest... 5th variation with fifteen hearts.


    A Tier 8 of 1st variation Apokalips might not necessarily win against a Tier 9 of 2nd variation. And it was what his master told him many times. The first one they killed near the Well in their house was just a Tier 9 of 1st variation.


    "Guys, this white bastard is fast. We must be careful." Dunn gritted his teeth. He felt a strong impulse to rush out and avenge Jin, but he knew that it would be foolish to do so.


    Miles nodded and said. "It might be because of its strange feet."


    "Don''t be passive. Let''s take the damn initiate!" Kicking the ground ten times, Fushigiro arrived in front of the Abominate. He jumped six meters high. Then in front of him was the exposed chest of the Apokalip.


    "Finger Gun!"


    He focused all the force and strength the body could muster on his single finger and thrust it toward the enemy. To his disappointment, his attack was still halfway when the Abomination disappeared. A bad feeling emerged from his heart as he saw the looming shadow on the ground.


    "Captain, behind you!"


    Dunn was in the act of plunging his de towards the monster since he had already moved when their captain attacked. He gave all his force in this one attack. He knew that she had to at least take its attention. Unfortunately, the monster didn''t even pay him attention.


    "Feathery Body!" Like a swaying leaf, the momentum and kic energy of the monster''s punch just pushed him out of the way.


    At this moment, Dunn''s de left a deep bloody gash as he cut the Achilles Tendon of the opponent. He couldn''t help but grin at his sess. "You might be fast, but your defense isn''t as tough."


    *ROARR!!*


    "Did he get him?" Andre, who was beside Caleb, asked as he saw how Dunn injured the agile monster.


    Hearing Andre''s question, Caleb hesitated for a moment before saying.


    "I''m not really sure, but... The Achilles tendon is a thick, strong band of tissue that connects the calf muscles to the heel bone Its primary function is to transmit the force generated by the calf muscles to the heel, allowing us to extend our foot downward and push off the ground when we walk, run, jump, or perform any activity that involves pushing off with our toes.


    At least, it will surely experience difficulty walking or even bepletely unable to walk. This is because the calf muscles can no longer transmit force to the heel effectively. However, we are talking about Apokalip here, not a human, so I''m not entirely sure."


    Andre clenched his fist and nodded. While Fatty and Luna listened with pale faces.

 Chapter 75: 75: Dead

    Unexpectedly, even after cutting its Achilles Tendon, the monster could still move at an incredible speed. Albeit, it managed to reduce the speed significantly. However, the members of the Hunting Party can''t still contest its speed because even Fushigiro could barely escape its attacks using Deka Step.


    The smile on Dunn''s face faded as he saw the monster furiously charged at him with maddened intensity than before. Dunn dodged its blow thanks to his Feathery Body. ''Thankfully, it only uses blunt attacks.''


    One of the advantages of humans over Apokalips is the use of tools and weapons. Just like now, the Abomination could only attack them using its fist.


    "Captain, help me," Dunn said helplessly as he dodged another punch akin to a fluttering leaf.


    "Just keep its attention on you from now." As he said this, Fushigiro looked at Rina, Miles, and Athena. "It''s time to use that..."


    "Yes, captain!" x3


    Just like that, the three surrounded the Apokalip on all sides and dashed towards it simultaneously. Seeing this, Dunn retreated and fell to the ground tiredly. Such high-intensity attacks and the frequent use of his Feathery Body had consumed all his physical energy. Now he was out of the battle, since he would just die if he continued.


    "Bastard! How dare you do that to our Vice-Captain!" Athena''s spear made a whooping sound as she propelled it towards the side of the monster. "Eat this!"


    The pale-skinned monster, however, just hopped to dodge the spear. Its vertical jump reached fifteen meters, causing Miles and Rina to stop their advances.


    "Fall back!"


    With Fushigiro''smand, Miles, and the others ran away out of the ce. Then they heard a loud, booming sound. The ground shook momentarily and a rain of sand appeared.


    "What a troublesome monster. It can jump that high to dodge." Caleb picked up a nearby palm-sized stone.


    "Do you think they would win?" Luna watched the clouds of dust that formed, slowly regress, and gradually, the silhouette of the monster and the five members could be seen again. At the foot of the monster, a spherical sand pit had formed. It was at least two meters deep.


    "Jin almost died. We might win, or we might lose, but we have to believe in them. That''s the least thing we could do." Caleb said solemnly.


    If they can''t even believe in them. Who would? And it''s not as if being pessimistic would do something. At least, he doesn''t want to make the mood gloomier than it already is.


    Thinking of this, Caleb looked at Jin, who was still unconscious. He would never have imagined such a strong, dependable guy to see in such a helpless state.


    ...


    "What should we do now, Captain?"


    "If I can just at leastnd one of my soft fists. The chances of winning would increase." Fushigiro sighed. Then he turned his head at Dunn, who was looking exhausted on the ground. "Do you have a good idea?"


    Dunn nced at Fushigiro bitterly and said:


    "I''m not as smart as Jin. The enemy this time exceeds us in both power and speed. Still, its defense is not as good as the one we killed before."


    "What''s there to even n about!? The bastard is already on its way again!!" The voice of panic was apparent in Miles'' tone.


    As if to support his words, an ominous shade covered them as the eight-meter pale white Apokalip turned into a phantom. Due to its reduced speed, they can finally follow the figure of the Abomination now. Its menacing eyes, ame with the colors of molten fire, stared at them with malice.


    "Not so fast now, huh?" Suddenly, a mocking expression reced the panic on Miles''s face. He readied his sword, then struck the ground thrice in a split second with his foot. Just as he did so, a fingernded in his original position. The ground was impaled, and a hole was created when the Apokalip pulled its finger back.


    "Damn, I almost died there." Miles shivered. He stared at the hole in the ground fearfully and wiped the sweat on his forehead. He knew that if he was hit by it, he would certainly die. After all, unlike Fushigiro and Jin, he couldn''t use Tesai. If Jin hadn''t used Tesai, he wouldn''t just be unconscious. He would have already died by now.


    In the distance, Caleb was speechless at how brave Miles constantly tried to provoke it. "Did he have a death wish? The Abomination almost made a donut hole out of him. He almost joined the Donut family..."


    Clifford, who heard Caleb''s muttering, couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow and thought. ''What is this bastard thinking? Donut Family??''


    ...


    The battle kept going with Miles and Fushigiro, who could use Deka Step to fend it off. Every blow sent by the monster could kill any one of them, so they didn''t dare to be careless. Caleb, on the other hand, couldn''t find an opportunity to use his streamlined technique due to the monster constantly moving around at a fast speed. Even though he was confident that he could hit it with his precise calction. Albeit, just the body. What he wanted was to hit its head, which made it ten times harder.


    The situation was slowly turning dire as Fushigiro tried his best tond a soft fist, but the monster was just too fast. They tried to trap it multiple times, but it just countered with its high-leaping ability. The hunting party had limited energy. Due to the constant use of the five powers, they became more and more tired and became more prone to error.


    "Athena!!!"


    A shrill, desperate voice caught his attention. It was Miles''s voice. Then what he saw made him freeze. It is the Apokalip that appeared behind Athena in a sh. It shoved its fist at her, covering her body entirely, threatening to turn her into a mush of flesh. Athena had a horrified look while Miles, Dunn, and Fushigiro tried toe to her rescue.


    However, it was toote... Athena instinctively used the Feathery Body technique, but an unexpected thing happened. The arm of the pale-white Apokalip turned into the sharp, pale-white de. The counter to Feathery body technique.


    The technique was a perfect dodging technique for blunt attacks, but weak against sharp, prating ones. The de divided Athena''s body in half neatly. Just like a sword master who can split a swaying leaf in the air.


    ''Damn it!'' Caleb, someone gripped his heart as he witnessed one of hispanions'' death. He knew that the chances of dying against such a monster were high, but it still brought him shock at how fast things happened.

 Chapter 76: 76: Impulse

    Fushigiro clenched his fist. He didn''t even manage to respond because he was already physically drained from the high-intensity battle. He gritted his teeth in hatred. How dare this monster kill his member in front of him?


    Miles carried Athena''s body to the side. The Apokalip tried to attack him in doing so, but Fushigiro and Tamasai covered him.


    "You''ll pay for what you''ve done!" Miles red at the pale, white-skinned monster and looked at the lifeless body in his embrace.


    He felt that it was partly his fault. If he only responded fast enough. He could have saved her. She didn''t need to die. A bitter expression. ''I haven''t managed to say my feelings to you yet...''


    Athena was his source of motivation every day. He admired and yearned for her for years. But he was afraid to say his feelings because he knew that she didn''t feel the same.


    Athena''s death was just too sudden for everyone. No one has expected the Abomination to have the ability to turn its arm akin to a sharp de. Not to mention, it was precise enough to cut a feathery body, which essentially gave Athena''s body the nature of a swaying leaf. Impervious to blunt forces.


    The morale on the battlefield was affected by her death. Now, three of the members were unable to fight. Dunn was exhausted, Jin was beaten to the point of copse, and Athena died.


    "I''ll fucking kill you!"


    Miles used his Deka Step. It might be because of anger and the heat of the moment. He managed to break his limits and reach the four steps in one second, using the Deka step. When he reached the monster, he used the momentum to propel himself upwards until he reached its forehead.


    "Miles, what are you doing!?" Fushigiro dashed towards them. Tamasai, who was always expressionless, stared at the mouth of Apokalip with a profound gaze.


    Dunn stared with astonishment as Miles performed a thrust with his sword swiftly. Trying to impale the bastard on its face.


    The tip of his sword hit the Apokalip''s forehead. However, it didn''t go too deep.


    The next scene could only be described with the word brutality. The monster opened its mouth. It appeared to have hundreds of small teeth in its big mouth. However, it''s not the main point. A fiery orange burst of me came out of its mouth. It looks like the pir of me that they saw at the start.


    Miles couldn''t move in midair. He could only brace himself to resist the me with his body. ''Am I going to die? I shouldn''t have acted impulsively.'' A wary smile appeared on his face. ''Athena, it looks like I failed you. Well, wait for me on the other side. I''ming for you.''


    This was hisst thought before he felt hell. His skin cracked and ruptured from the heat. His blood evaporated. He felt as if hundreds of ants were crawling all over his body. It onlysted a few seconds, but he felt it was eternity. He''d rather die than suffer such pain. In the end, the pain receded and darkness swallowed his consciousness.


    ''Damn it!'' Fushigiro gritted his teeth as he witnessed another member of his team fall. He had already arrived at the foot of the monster. An inexplicable pressure emerged on his fist. As he was about to punch the abomination using his soft fist.


    His fist connected, turning the muscles inside the foot to receive the entirety of the kic energy. With the monster''s damaged foot and the injury to its Achilles Tendon. The speed of the abomination would be further reduced.


    "Guys, we should run. If even Miles and Athena fell. Once the captain and others died. It would be our turn next. We won''t be able to do anything and by then it would be already toote." The anxiety in Fatty''s voice was evident.


    Andre looked at the ongoing battle with a grim expression. He knew that Fatty was speaking logic. It would be their turn once all the members and once that happened, everything would be over. They won''t be able to outrun the bastard.


    Caleb shook his head at this. "Not so fast. Tamasai hasn''t still made his move yet. The scoundrel was obviously strong, but he''s not doing anything. It seems this guy doesn''t actually care much about our life and death."


    Luna looked at the Tamasai, who kept a neutral expression while watching Fushigiro, Dunn, and Rina fight the monster. Thanks to Fushigiro''s soft fist, the abomination could only limp. Its previous speed was nowhere to be seen. "He''s more like a spectator."


    "And even if the damn bastard really beat Captain... We would still be able to escape. Its speed mainlyes from its weirdly shaped feet." Caleb said.


    A lot of things happened. He didn''t expect that they just started their journey, yet two members had already fallen. It just shows just how difficult it was to traverse thend and go to the City of Phenos. If they encounter another such Apokalips again. how would they supposed to fight it with their limited number?


    He didn''t even dare to process the chaotic emotions in his heart caused by the deaths of Miles and Athena. Caleb has a good impression of Athena. After all, she was the one who taught him how to survive in the wild. She also has a pleasing personality and shows her care for him multiple times. Fortunately, he might have a kid body now, but his soul was practically an adult. He has already experienced a lot of things and the death of the two wasn''t enough to cause a wave in his heart. ''I''ve changed. I''m not as sensitive about the death of others as before. What has caused my change?''


    Caleb knew that even if the teenagers die in front of him right now. He won''t break down. He would just feel sad, but that''s it.


    He might have been willing to save them in danger and risk his life. However, that decision was more for himself. After all, he knew that he had to preserve his humanity. In the future, he would experience thousands of lives, and fully witness the Dark Side of Humanity. He was afraid that at that time, he would be apathetic, cold, and rational to the point of not caring about others. Just like how humans saw ants. He doesn''t want to be an emotionless machine. He might be a knockoff version of Fang Yuan in the future. The only way for him to keep his humanity intact was by making rtionships and cherishing them. If he really loses his sense of self in the future... At least he did his best.

 Chapter 77: 77: A Sweet Revenge

    Thinking of this, Caleb infused taboo energy on the fist-size rock on his palm. He poured 100% of it as he wanted to go for a sure kill. However, he knew that he still needed to wait for a good timing. ''For Athena and Miles''


    Just like that, the battle was reaching its climax. Fushigiro hasn''t used any of the five powers and only dodged the attacks of the monster purely by physical strength. Unlike in the past, exhaustion had reced his confident demeanor. Dunn has also rejoined the fight to assist them. Rina, on the other hand, kept nking the Apokalip and even managed to make the Abomination''s thigh bleed.


    "Rina, you''re doing a good job. We need to bring this Apokalip down to its knee." Fushigiro side-step to dodge the de-like arm of the monster, splitting a tree in half as it misses its mark.


    Fushigiro leaped on top of the arm of the Apokalip and used Deka Step, kicking the ground ten times in a second... His silhouette vanished, only to appear face to face of the faceless Apokalip. Seeing its dumbstruck red-molten eyes, Fushigiro fingered gun it on its eye, blinding it.


    *ROAR!*


    A deafening growl reverberated in the area. Dunn took this chance, he one of the blood vessels, and gave it a random barrage of punches. "You killed Miles. Although I hate the guts of that guy. I consider him my rival."


    Thebination of Fushigiro''s attack and Dunn''s attack brought a great deal of pain to the monster. Green blood spurted in its eye, and the blood enveloped Fushigiro''s body, which directly fell on the ground, drained of energy.


    Fortunately, the monster was already on its knee, although it didn''t have a mouth or anything of the like. Dunn and others could still see it grunting.


    Dunn sighed in relief. He had already done his best. The death of two of their members began to sink in as the adrenaline and the pressure from the fight wore off. It brought immense pain upon him; it was an emotional pain... Greater than even any physical pain he has experienced. He gave the monster a nce, which was currently throwing a rain of blow to the ground. He shook his head and said in a low voice.


    "Johan, it''s up to you now."


    ...


    Caleb engaged the muscles on his back. Thets and the upper back... Along with his biceps and shoulders. Then, aimed at the de on its forehead and performed various calctions on his head in just a second. In one swift motion, he threw the rock that contained 100% of his taboo energy. It was the most powerful attack that he used as of now. ''Let''s see if you can still survive with this.


    The stone turned into a beam of violet light and urately hit the hilt of Miles'' sword. Then it pushed the sword deep to the Apokalip''s forehead it eased.


    A powerful gust of wind appeared, making Rina, Fushigiro, and Dunn''s hair fly in a mess. Fushigiro, then a resounding thud, and the loud shriek echoed.


    "How is that possible?" Rina, Andre, Clifford, and Fatty, who witnessed the scene, felt their cognition get subverted.


    Caleb stared at the dead Apokalip in the distance with aplicated expression. ''Did I really kill it? Damn! I managed to kill one of them!''


    He was well aware of the fact that he wouldn''t be able to do it without the hard work and sacrifice of his team, though. As he thought of this, a wary smile filled with bitterness appeared on his face. ''We won, but at what cost?''


    ...


    Just like that, the Hunting Party took a moment of rest. Jin had already woken, but he could barely move his body, which was nothing sort of a miracle, given how frightening his condition was from before. Just like everyone, he turned silent when he learned of what happened.


    Jin stared at Miles''s burnt corpse and Athena''s severed body with remorseful eyes. Then he gave Tamasai a deep look. "Why didn''t you make a move?"


    Tamasai was unfazed. "When I just joined this team. I already made clear that I don''t like to risk my life."


    "You could''ve done something..." Jin whispered.


    Caleb looked at Athena and Miles'' corpses nkly. After a few seconds, he looked at the sky with a heavy sigh. "Life is really fragile. Just like what Yasuo always said. Death is like a wind, always by our side."


    Firstly, consider the human body a miraculous vessel that sustains life. It is aplexwork of bones, muscles, organs, and tissues, working in perfect harmony. Yet, even the slightest disruption can lead to its demise. A simple infection, a sudden ident, or a tiny irregrity in the heartbeat can tip the bnce from life to death. Our bodies, intricate and resilient as they are, stand as a testament to the fragility of our existence.


    Furthermore, the cycles of nature underscore the transience of life. Seasons change, flowers bloom and wither, and the sun rises and sets. These natural rhythms remind us that life is in constant motion, and each moment is a precious and fleeting gift. Just as a single gust of wind can scatter a fragile dandelion seed, life can be whisked away in an instant, leaving behind memories and echoes of existence.


    Moreover, the experiences of love and loss demonstrate life''s fragility with poignant rity. We form deep connections with others, sharing moments of joy and sorrow. Yet, as we cherish these bonds, we are also reminded that they are as delicate as gossamer threads. The loss of a loved one, a breakup, or a drifting friendship exposes the raw vulnerability of the human heart, emphasizing that life''s most cherished rtionships are fragile and can be severed by the hand of fate.


    In the grand scheme of the cosmos, our existence is but a brief flicker, like a candle in the darkness. The universe has witnessed the rise and fall of countless civilizations, and it will continue to do so long after we are gone. This cosmic perspective underscores the ephemeral nature of our lives, reminding us that we are but temporary inhabitants of this vast and ancient universe.

 Chapter 78: 78: Seven Days More

    Seven days passed after Athena''s and Miles'' deaths. The hunting party members buried the two of them near each other, erected a simple wood and did some simple markings.


    In those seven days, they did nothing but gather more information and scout what''s ahead of them. They didn''t dare to simply move forward.


    What if they encountered the same type of Apokalip again? They didn''t dare to gamble after the reality pped them. The resolve they thought about how prepared they were to die copsed. Just the awareness that they could be next or they could''ve been the one who died filled them with fear and unimaginable dread.


    No one is prepared to die when they still have a lot of years ahead of them. Except for Caleb, who didn''t fear death. Of course, if he died, he would lose a lot of benefits. Such as the power system, knowledge, and so on...


    They are now on the way down the mountain. As if luck was by on their side, they didn''t encounter another Apokalip on the way. They rested in between until the night came and they had to sleep.


    In front of the bonfire... Jin, Fushigiro, Dunn, Rina, Caleb, and the four teenagers were just doing their own thing. The usual faint and sunny on Fushigiro and Jin were reced by a neutral expression. All the members couldn''t show any other emotion except gloom.


    "Fatty, are your knees are okay?" Luna asked with concern.


    Fatty rubbed his bruised thigh and caressed the open wound on top of his knees. When going down the mountain. He struggled to bnce himself due to his weight and slipped. He fell first with his knees. "It''s okay. I can move it normally now. But there''s still pain."


    Andre patted Fatty on the shoulders, trying to console him. "It''s a sign that you need to diet. At least you didn''t hit your head first or your dumb head would be even dumber..."


    "Bastard!" Fatty removed Andre''s hand and snorted.


    Caleb watched the interaction with amusement. He knew that they were just coping with the current situation. ''Cope harder...''


    ...


    ***


    In the morning, Caleb checked his status with a refreshed smile on his face.


    ***


    Name: Caleb


    Race: Human


    Age: ???


    Rank: Taboo Energy (Grade 1) 938/1000


    Physique: 10 [Strength, Stamina, Endurance, Agility, Flexibility, Power, Etc...]


    Spirit: 6 [Mental Strength, Mental Resistance, Reaction Speed, Perception, Five Senses, Dynamic Vision, Mental Energy, Intelligence, Energy Recovery Rate, Soul Def, Soul Strength, Etc...]


    Abilities:


    -Passive Skill-


    -Active Skill-


    Taboo Energy Sensitivity.


    Tip: The basic attribute of a normal human is 5.


    ***


    ''I only need another seven days to officially step into Grade 2 taboo fighter.''


    Excitement filled Caleb''s heart at the prospect of bing stronger and gaining his second ability. Once that happens, he doesn''t need to fear even the speed-type Apokalip that they face.


    Fushigiro has already exined to them the ssification of Apokalips. Although he didn''t know how much improvement he would get after his ascension. He hopes that he could at least solo a Tier 9 2nd Variation.


    If he couldn''t even do that. How would he face those stronger Tier 8? Not to mention Tier 8 2nd or 3rd variation. Though he doesn''t really have to worry about 2nd and,3rd variations. Because, ording to Fushigiro, such Apokalips are rare. They aren''t cabbage in the market. As long as he doesn''t have a shitty luck, he would do just fine.


    Caleb clenched his fist.


    ''Just another seven days!''


    After another seven days, he would have more confidence.


    Just like that, Caleb walks into an open area alone toplete his daily task of swinging his sword.


    Each of his swings was silent. His form became impable and swinging had be an instinct for him. The consistent repetition has converted it to muscle memory. He didn''t need to pay attention to his form that much, as it became natural to him.


    Not only that, he doesn''t feel any tightness or ache every time he finishes his session


    He did it for one hour and a half andpleted the 2,000 swings.


    Next, Caleb began to practice his Deka Step. He could feel that he was still far away from doing four steps, but he didn''t feel it was impossible to achieve. After all, if his captain managed to do it. Why can''t he? Even if his body is talentless or something, it wouldn''t change the fact that he was an assassin in his first life. He has a solid foundation when ites to learning techniques.


    With that thought, Caleb just spammed the shit out of Deka Step until his knees began to give in and until he couldn''t feel his feet anymore. He pushed his limits until he felt his knees were on fire. He didn''t stop while he could still do it.


    After using thest bit of physical energy in his body. Caleb directly fell on the ground with his back while looking at the sky with a satisfied expression. He was enjoying the journey, the process of bing stronger. It was more exhrating than he thought to the point of addiction. Just like how Gamers would feel joy when their characters in the game leveled up. It was the same feeling. Albeit more intense... He began to crave power and be stronger. Strength is the foundation of a good life. The weak are the mercy of the strong and fate. That cruel reality was imprinted on his mind after dying again and again. Aren''t children weak? He realized how fortunate the kids who managed to reach adulthood were when the possibility of dying as a fragile child was high. They are at the mercy of fate and their environment and the only way to survive for them was the proper supervision of their parents and good protection.


    The only way for him is to be stronger with the help of his golden finger! He was quite fortunate that was able to bring his progress to other worlds. It made a huge difference in how fast he would be powerful. After all, those other protagonists in novels he has read about the past life of World Hopping couldn''t bring their strength when they get reincarnated. Only their memories and knowledge would help them. Unlike him, he could continue to grow stronger without worrying about being stripped of his powers after he died. It was like a game character that could save their progress instead of resetting and starting at scratch again, albeit with experience. Still, in cultivation terms, the difference was that of heaven and Earth.

 Chapter 79: 79: Arm Recovery

    After his training, Caleb went back to others, not before cleaning his body and arm. Speaking of which, his arm ''was almost back to normal. No pain, swelling, or any other negative status except for a little stiffness.


    The effects of the medicine that he applied to his arm had exceeded his expectations. ''I didn''t expect it would just take one week and more... Perhaps, those herbs probably mutated too?''


    It was the only feasible idea that he could think of. After all, if the beasts and trees in this world got mutation. What prevents herbs from doing so? It was a weird world.


    There''s also a good thing that he gained. He realized that one could actually gain control of the rate of consumption and utilization of physical energy in this world. What is physical energy? It wasn''t a magic energy like Qi, Chakra, Mana, or the like. It was the basic energy that exists in the body of every living thing. So... no matter the world or the universe, physical energy exists. It''s the basic energy that humans used to do physical activities. Basic isn''t it?


    It''s also the so-called ''Stamina'' or at least they are directly connected with each other. By learning how to control the rate of consumption of physical energy. He bes more efficient and canst longer in battles. It lets him prevent the loss of energy unnecessarily when doing physical things like punching, kicking, and whatnot. Then there''s also utilization... It can be said that he can now channel his physical energy into any part of his body to enhance it. For example, if he channels his physical energy into his fist, he could punch stronger. It''s essentially like Taboo energy, but it is more natural andpatible with the body. Albeit, the effect was much less.


    ...


    "Done with your training?"


    Jin looked at Caleb, who just came back.


    "Your arms look much better now. Can you finally use it in battle?"


    Caleb was surprised as he saw that Jin was back at himself. His usual demeanor returned from how it was before the deaths of Miles and Athena, matching with a faint smile on his face. Thinking of this, he smiled at Jin and said:


    "It''s much better now. Though It was still stiff on some parts and the movement wasn''t as flexible yet. Probably, I need another two days for my arm to get a perfect recovery?"


    Jin nodded. "As long as you use the herbs, it would be fine..."


    "We need as much strength as we can. We need to cross one or two mountains." Fushigiro looked at the two, then his gazended towards Caleb''s bandaged arm and nodded. "I don''t want any of us dying again. This time, we need a good strategy and get as much information about the enemy. We were too rashst time. We didn''t even know anything about the monster causing such a casualty."


    Caleb and Jin became quiet. If they knew that the Apokalips could change its arms to des and breathe mes... If they knew in advance how fast it was... Perhaps the battle might have turned differently.


    "Are we going to continue? I don''t want to die..." Fatty looked at the ground.


    Fushigiro remained quiet, and the atmosphere turned gloomy. No one wants to die.


    "We don''t have a choice. If we move forward. The chances of death may be high. But if we somehow get past the Apokalips. Then we would still be alive. Yeah, it''s a gamble. I know... But if we move backward, that''s a certain death with no hope of survival. We don''t need to fight every Apokalips we encounter like the one before."


    Hearing this, Clifford and Andre looked at each other. They could feel theck of uncertainty in Jin''s voice, but they decided to keep quiet.


    "I know that... I''m just scared. I just want you to know guys. I still want to live. There are still countless beauties waiting for me out there. I haven''t touched a girl''s hand yet..." A hint of remorse could be felt in Fatty''s voice.


    ''This bastard''s mind really wired differently.'' Caleb couldn''t help but sigh. Still, he knew that Fatty was the type of person that isn''t afraid to express his feelings and thoughts.


    "Don''t be dramatic. It''s not over yet. As long as there''s a thread of hope, I think we should not let go!" Clifford looked at the others with a determined aura.


    Surprisingly, he managed to control himself even after encountering Apokalips. Clifford knew that he wasn''t strong enough yet. Only by bing more powerful than everyone would he have the chance to avenge his parents and eradicate the Apokilips. The only way that he could and the only option in front of him was to move forward and survive! To reach the Last Wall, Wall of Hope, be a Destiny!


    Hearing this, Fushigiro and Jin''s eyes changed, and they couldn''t help but give Clifford a look of surprise.


    Caleb, on the other hand, wasn''t as surprised as them. After all, he knew the other party''s backstory and aspirations. He was an extreme type of guy.


    ''It seems he managed to put his head all together. Is it a good thing?''


    Stay tuned with m,v le,mpyr


    He doesn''t dislike extremist people as those types of people are often the ones who are crazy enough to do crazy things. Some of them can even change the world in their ways.


    After all, extremist people would go to such lengths just to achieve their goal. It was the opposite of his personality. He prefers a slow and stable kind of approach in everything he does. However, he can also be crazy once the circumstances need him to. He was most proud of his flexibility and adaptability.


    "Let''s go. We can only hope for the best now." Fushigiro sighed, his voice weary.


    Caleb, Luna, Andre, Fatty, and Clifford nodded with a hint of resolve.


    Just like that, under Jin''s guide and rigorous scouting... They continued their journey. They began their ascent on the next mountain while practicing their utmost caution. Even the rustle of a leaf was enough to stimte their vignce.

 Chapter 80: 80: Safe Path

    "There''s one Apokalip ahead of us." Jin just came back after scouting. His shirt had dirt and there were leaves stuck on it. His eyes squinted slightly and looked at everyone. "It''s another unknown one. I can''t determine whether it specializes in speed or strength, but I felt that we would die 100% if we fought it." As he said this, he looked at their captain, waiting for his response.


    Fushigiro fell into deep thought. His eyebrows scrunched upwards and the wrinkles on his forehead became deeper.


    "We can''t afford to take another risk on an unknown again. There''s also no way for us to collect information about it without a fight."


    "So, what should we do now?" Rina looked at Jin subconsciously. After all, he was the brain of the group.


    The other four didn''t join the conversation and just listened quietly. They knew that their opinion wouldn''t matter much. They weren''t well versed in this kind of thing and they were just dead weight since the start of the journey. They couldn''t contribute anything to the battle because they were weak. The least that they could do was be obedient.


    "Can we just wait for another seven days before moving?" Caleb asked. He only needs to wait for seven days. At that time, he would get an ability. His physical strength and taboo energy would get a qualitative change.


    And since there''s a monster ahead. Then they can''t move forward without fighting it... Right?


    Unexpectedly, Jin shook his head and said with a beaming smile. "No. We have to look forward. I scouted the way and there were three avable routes ahead. One of them was clear of Apokalip. Not only that, it would also bring us faster to the Spider Town."


    Caleb nodded disappointedly. He just needs fucking seven days, for God''s sake!


    "Why do you want to wait seven days?" Jin looked at Johan with strangely.


    Luna, Andre, Fatty, and Clifford looked at Caleb suspiciously. Seeing such a response, Caleb became speechless. Could he say that he would be stronger than them after seven days?


    "Well, I just think that it''s an auspicious day. After all, God created the world for seven days."


    Fatty burst outughing. "God did? Hahaha... Johan, didn''t expect you to be superstitious."


    ''Opsss.... Forgot that it''s a different religion here.''


    "Actually, we can wait for another three days at most. What do you say?" Jin sighed.


    ''Three days?'' Caleb nodded readily. The more time, the better it was for him. Not to mention, his arm would perfectly recover by then and he knew that it was this reason that made Jin agree.


    "Well, let''s at least clean our weapons and recover our injuries as much as possible." Dunn, who was humming beside Rina, said. After Miles''s death, Dunn didn''t change much. Still, he became more serious.


    ...


    Three days passed.


    ***


    Name: Caleb


    Race: Human


    Age: ???


    Rank: Taboo Energy (Grade 1) 968/1000


    Physique: 10 [Strength, Stamina, Endurance, Agility, Flexibility, Power, Etc...]


    Spirit: 6 [Mental Strength, Mental Resistance, Reaction Speed, Perception, Five Senses, Dynamic Vision, Mental Energy, Intelligence, Energy Recovery Rate, Soul Def, Soul Strength, Etc...]


    Abilities:


    -Passive Skill-


    -Active Skill-


    Taboo Energy Sensitivity.


    Tip: The basic attribute of a normal human is 5.


    ***


    Caleb looked at this status with a shit-eating grin. Just another 32 units and he wouldplete his transformation! Like a fish that leaped to the dragon gate! Jokes aside, he felt that he had read too many cultivation novels to the point that his mind was poisoned.


    Another good thing that happened is his arm was now as good as new. Actually, he felt that it was much tougher. He didn''t know if it was his illusion, though.


    ...


    They were now on their way to the only safe path. Jin led them and avoided at least three or five Apokalips on their way. The Quincy Mountain Range might not be the most popted ce by the Apokalips, but it has its fair share of dangerous ones.


    The first Apokalip that they avoided is simr to Orc RPG games. Actually, he almost thought it came out of Dota as it looks like Ogre''s carbon copy. It has three heads and two arms, each holding trees as a weapon. What''s more creepy was the mere fact it had ten eyes akin to that of spiders.


    It was at that time that Caleb had to agree with Jin''s statement that they would die 100% from it.


    ording to Fushigiro, the bastard was a Tier 9, 3rd Variation! The most dangerous Apokalip they have seen so far. More dangerous than the one that killed Athena and Miles.


    Fortunately, they didn''t have to face it and sessfully took a detour. It was those moments that highlighted how capable Jin was. If there was no Fushigiro, Jin, without a doubt, had what it takes to be a captain.


    The second monster and the third monster look like Wildmutt and Heatst from Ben Ten. Except Caleb didn''t know if it was the same for their abilities. Then the fourth one was the same type of creature that caused Miles and Athena''s demise.


    Of course, there''s also time that they can''t avoid fighting. They fought a Tier 9 Golem. Luckily, the golem might be tough, it wasn''t fast. Its defense wasn''t something Fushigiro''s soft fist couldn''t solve.


    The progress of Caleb''s Deka step and sword-wielding were progressing smoothly. He began to make basic sword moves.


    With that, another two days have passed. They took a lot of detours to avoid fighting with Apokalips, whose abilities they didn''t know about. They managed to cross two mountains as they became more and more experienced in avoiding Apokalips and covering their trails.


    Those two days, all the members were tense. The threat of death was always upon them like the sword of Damocles was upon their heads. It may fall at any time. They were walking on a tightrope. Even the four teenagers, Fatty, Clifford, Luna, and Andre, became more mature and learned through the process. They took the initiative to do the logistics. For example, carrying the backpacks and so on.


    Jin generously taught them how to hold weapons so they could survive better if push came to shove.


    Now, they only need to cross onest mountain to reach Spider Town, thest obstacle on their journey.

 Chapter 81: 81: Final Mountain

    "The ground is a bit slippery. Be careful, guys." Fushigiro''s voice was in front as he led his members to climb thest mountain.


    Midway in their ascent to the mountain, it started to rain heavily. They could have chosen to rest, but they continue to proceed. Ominously, there are no Apokalips in sight given the traces of activity on the mountain. It''s either there''s no Apokalips or they are somewhere up there.


    The former was Caleb''s wishful thinking, proven by the virtue of cause and effect, given the traces of activity; Huge footprints, broken trees, hints of fighting, etc.... While thetter has almost certain possibility. He wasn''t sure if they were on top of the hill or way down on the other side. Either way, he was ready to give his all.


    Others might say that bravery is a fool. However, it can''t deny that most brave men are the ones who cause changes in the world.


    Bravery, at its core, is not about recklessness or thoughtless actions. Instead, it''s the courage to confront adversity, stand up for what one believes in, and take calcted risks when necessary. It''s a quality that propels individuals to step outside theirfort zones and challenge the status quo.


    In his opinion, bravery doesn''t mean the absence of fear; it means acting despite fear. Brave individuals acknowledge their fears but choose to move forward despite them. This determination to face fear head-on empowers them to tackle challenging situations. Caleb wasn''t one to cower before fear after experiencing torturous, dumb ways of dying.


    Positive change rarely urs without someone taking the first step. Brave individuals are often the trailzers who dare to question norms, challenge injustice, and propose new ideas. Their courage to take that initial leap can set transformative movements in motion. Discover stories on m-vl-em,pyr


    Not only that, Caleb also looked up to the other brave ones. After all, acts of bravery serve as a powerful source of inspiration for others. When people witness individuals standing up for what''s right or pursuing their dreams against all odds, it motivates them to do the same. One brave act can create a ripple effect, mobilizing amunity or even an entire society.


    Of course, that doesn''t mean he would be brave for others. Instead, he wants to be brave for himself.


    Why?


    Brave individuals tend to be resilient in the face of setbacks and adversity. They''re more likely to persevere through challenges and setbacks, which is often necessary when driving meaningful change. Their resilience keeps them focused on their goals and visions. Albeit, not as exaggerated as those MCs in Cultivation novels who had willpowers as stable as Mt.Tai, unbreakable spirits, such bullshits and the likes.


    Many significant advancements in history have been the result of individuals who dared to break barriers and challenge existing limitations. Whether it''s in science, civil rights, or technology, brave individuals have often paved the way for progress. They aren''t afraid to be seen as someone crazy and their ideas caused a revolution.


    Caleb was an avid fan of them. For example...


    Galileo Galilei was a brilliant astronomer who challenged the prevailing belief that the Earth was the center of the universe. His support for the heliocentric theory, which proposed that the Earth revolved around the sun, led to his condemnation by the Catholic Church. However, centuriester, modern astronomy confirmed the uracy of his heliocentric model, establishing him as a visionary who reshaped our understanding of the cosmos.


    Or...


    Charles Darwin''s theory of evolution was a groundbreaking concept that faced considerable resistance in his time. His idea that species evolved through natural selection, rather than being fixed creations, sparked debates and controversies. Today, his theory is widely epted and forms the basis of modern biology, demonstrating how brave ideas can reshape scientific paradigms.


    Or...


    Marie Curie''s pioneering research on radioactivity earned her two Nobel Prizes but also exposed her to radiation hazards. Her workid the foundation for the development of X-ray machines and radiation therapy in medicine, showcasing how bravery in scientific exploration can lead to life-saving innovations.


    Or...


    Nelson Mand''s courageous fight against apartheid in South Africa led to his imprisonment for 27 years. Yet, his steadfastmitment to justice and equality, even in the face of adversity, ultimately resulted in the end of apartheid and his election as the nation''s first ck president. His legacy is a testament to the power of resilience and bravery in the pursuit of social change.


    And...


    n Turing''s groundbreaking work in cryptography during World War II had a profound impact on the Allied victory. Despite facing discrimination due to his homosexuality, his contributions toputer science and code-breaking yed a crucial role in history. Turing''s story underscores how bravery in intellectual pursuits can change the course of world events.


    ''Who says bravery is a fool?'' Caleb couldn''t help but scoffed. As long as you''re not a reckless fool, bravery is a good trait to have.


    ...


    The bad feeling that he thought turned out to be true. When they took their first step on top of the hill on thest mountain, they saw six ten-meter golems. They have to fight those six Tier 9 golems if they want to reach the other side.


    These golems were colossal, their forms resembling sculptures carved from the very mountains they guarded. Their bodies were rugged and weathered, with textures resembling the coarse surface of boulders. Each golem seemed like a formidable fortress brought to life.


    From the depths of their rocky visages, eerie yellow eyes glistened like those of ancient toads. The stark contrast of their bright, otherworldly eyes against the rough stone of their bodies gave them an almost mystical quality, like sentinels with an uncanny awareness.


    Even from a distance, Caleb could sense the weight of their presence. The golems exuded a palpable aura of strength and unwavering determination. It was as though the very earth around them bowed to theirmanding presence.


    Intricate patterns of crimson lines crisscrossed their stony forms, resembling veins coursing with molten energy. These red lines seemed to pulsate faintly, adding an enigmatic allure to the otherwise formidable guardians. It was as if ancient symbols of power were etched into their very beings.


    The five golems stood unwavering, their colossal frames rooted to the ground like eternal guardians of the mountain. Despite their imposing stature, their stillness was serene, as if they existed beyond the passage of time, waiting patiently to block anyone who wanted to reach the other side of thest mountain.


    "Is it toote to back down now?" Caleb asked with a wary smile.

 Chapter 82: 82: Treacherous

    "Now that we know that enemy, what we need to do is n. Although there were six of them, golems, just like what we''ve faced before, were inherently slow-moving. We have to make sure to use it to our advantage." Despite just recovering from the severe injuries that he suffered from thest battle, Jin was eager to fight. The scary experience didn''t do anything to his resolve.


    Fatty raised his hand and asked. "So, what should we do now?"


    Caleb rolled his eyes.


    "You don''t need to do anything but to run. At least, try not to get in the way just like before."


    "I know... I''m just asking. Who knows, Jin here might have a good n for us." Fatty shrugged off Caleb''s remarks, ignoring thetter''s offending words. He knew what his friend was saying was right. After all, he wasn''t so stupid to act high and mighty.


    Clifford, Andre, and Luna wondered how Fatty could be so shameless that he dared to call the Vice-Captain by his name directly. After all, he wasn''t a member of the hunting party and he was more like a burden, just like them.


    Hearing this, Dunn and Jin looked at each other and let out a chuckle. Jin felt that Fatty was a funny kid that could always lighten the mood and due to this, he started to have a good impression of him. He shook his head to remove the distracting thoughts in his head.


    "Have you thought of a n?" Fushigiro asked and looked intently at Jin.


    "It''s a division ofbor. Since Tamasai didn''t help earlier. He would be the one responsible for testing the waters." Jin said and gave Tamasai a look of scowl. Until now, he still hates the guy''s guts. With his strength, he could have done something to save their friends.


    Why hide his strength? Does he not care about Athena and Miles, who have been with them for years? Although he knew that most of them weren''t that jovial with Tamasai, they at least considered him their friend. He didn''t expect when the time came, he would do nothing and would just watch them die.


    Although he didn''t know the guy''s specific strength, he was the most mysterious. He has shown strength subtly on a few asions, and Jin estimates that in terms of physical strength, the guy was secretly stronger than him.


    "Testing the waters?" Tamasai gave Jin a nk look. Then he looked at the golems not far away with boredom. "Do you want me to test their strength and abilities?"


    Jin didn''t say anything and just stared at Tamasai in silence. He knew that what he was asking was too much. It was simply sending him to his death. However, Tamasai wasn''t simple, and he knew it. He likes to see if the bastard would still dare to hide his strength, fighting six Tier 9 Golems.


    ''What a treacherous guy.''


    Caleb shuddered. He was a guy that could see the picture. Jin wants Tamasai to reveal Tamasai''s strength while collecting information about the Golem at the same time! Two birds in one stone. The problem is... Would Tamasai agree? The situation was tense and there was a risk of him falling out with them. Thinking of this, Caleb looked at Tamasai nervously... Waiting for his words. Honestly, he doesn''t want to fight such a mysterious guy.


    Unexpectedly, the bald-caped guy didn''t refuse. No, he didn''t even say anything and walked slowly toward the golems.


    "Is this okay?" Rina asked hesitantly.


    Fushigiro looked at Tamasai''s back, which gradually became smaller, and said. "Don''t worry about him. He''s strong."


    ''Treacherous or not, I want to see how strong this guy is. How big is our gap in strength?'' Caleb knew that Jin might have felt some resentment toward Tamasai. Still, it reminded him that Jin was someone who had the same cold and calcted look as him.


    Just like that, under everyone''s gaze. Tamasai arrived just one meter away from the six golem guardians.


    At this time, Jin watched intently with unknown meaning on his face. Even with Caleb''s worth of experience, he couldn''t guess Jin''s surface thoughts or what was going through his mind right now.


    A secondter, the motionless guardians'' gazesnded on Tamasai''s body. A heavy pressuring aura descended... making the trees nearby Tamasai and the golems fall. The leaves couldn''t bear the pressure. Even though the members were far away, they felt as if a heavy weight had appeared on their shoulders. Their movements became stiff.


    Jin, Fushigiro, Caleb, Rina, and Dunn tried to fight against the pressure. They gritted their teeth and struggled to move some distance away. Behind their back, the four teenagers who were weaker than them physically couldn''t hold on anymore. The pressure forcefully made them kneel to the ground with a loud thud.


    Fatty fell on his butt first. Clifford''s face directly hit the ground, causing his nose to bleed. Luna fell with her shoulders hitting the ground first. Andre, on the other hand, was strong enough that he managed to slow down his fall.


    "This is the power of gravity. So those damned bastard has this kind of ability?" Caleb wiped the sweat on his tightly knit forehead and couldn''t help but frown.


    The power of pressure, if he wasn''t wrong, might be a force field type or the ability to increase the gravity around a specific area.


    Jin nodded in agreement. "This is more troublesome than I thought. If we, who are quite far away, could feel this way. Just how strong is the gravity near the guardians? 10x stronger? Fortunately, we chose to wait and not attack rashly or we would suffer the same fate as before. These damned golems might not be fast, but they could restrain our mobility with such pressure. It''s more problematic than speed-type from before."


    Fushigiro helped the four teenagers and brought them to their ce. "You made a good decision."


    "He looks unaffected. For real, who is stronger than you guys?" Caleb looked at his captain and Jin with doubt.


    After all, Tamasai, who was literally right in front of the guardians could still move just fine. No, he fucking looks as if gravity doesn''t affect him at all!

 Chapter 83: 83: Discord

    Jin sighed hearing Caleb''s question. "Captain is stronger than me, no doubt. The mastery of five powers isn''t just one plus one equals two. It''s not as simple as that. It brought a qualitative leap in his strength, making him have the power to go toe-to-toe with most Tier 9 1st Variation Apokalips... And even 2nd Variation as long as it''s not speed type, captain could escape."


    "Then who is stronger? Captain or Tamasai?" Caleb continued, genuinely curious.


    "I don''t know... That guy had never shown his real strength to us. However, he might be a Manifestor like you, but he has the physique-enhancing ability. Of course, that''s just my theory. I don''t have enough proof.


    ''Manifestor? Me? Well, I might be the fake and he must be the real one between us.'' A wary smile made its way on his face as his thoughts lingered on the fact that the misunderstanding about him being a Manifestor was going strong.


    Tamasai, on the other hand, might be really a Manifestor in this world and that would exin his strength. Unlike him, who was just conveniently riding their misunderstanding to avoid further questions and suspicions.


    "I think his stronger than me... The only way I became the captain was the fact that he wasn''t interested in the position." Fushigiro said with a bitter smile. Then he looked at Tamasai. "That guy... I think he can kill all of us if he wants to."


    Jin and Caleb were stupefied. Not expecting their captain to have such a high opinion of Tamasai.


    "No, I''m not overestimating him." A chuckle escaped Fushigiro''s mouth as he saw the look of suspicion on the faces of the two. "My basis is, he can move faster than me even if I use Deka Step. I''ve witnessed his movements. Unlike me, he''s not using any technique. It''s just his raw physical strength. If don''t believe me, now you''ll see!"


    ...


    Tamasai stared at the Golems, which started to take their steps, walking towards him. Each step caused the ground to tremble. It was a scene to behold as their sizes towered.


    THUD! THUD! THUD!


    The ground shook, but Tamasai remained motionless. His eyes didn''t change even when the six golems had surrounded him. He looked up at Golem expressionlessly, as if he hadn''t put them in his eyes.


    One of the golems brazenly eyed Tamasai with its yellow toad eyes. There was a mocking glint of light on its pupils.


    ''These Apokalips have some semnce of wisdom.'' Tamasai looked thoughtful, not disturbed by a giant rocky fisting on his way.


    As the stone knuckles were about to reach Tamasai, his figure disappeared. Then he was already on top of the head of the golem that attacked him.


    The golem looked at the spot where Tamasai vanished with an apparent look of confusion. What it didn''t expect was one of his kind to punch him in the head.


    BOOM!


    The golem felt a strong force as the fist of his kind buried itself in him. He was pushed away and half of his face crumbled to pieces of debris.


    It couldn''t help but re at his kind in anger mixed with confusion. Why did his kind punch him!?


    "HHAHAHA! What a stupid golem!" Fatty burst outughing as he witnessed the scene. The other golem punched the other due to Tamasai standing on its head. However, it didn''t know this.


    Just like that, Tamasai kept changing ces, from one head to another, discording chaos and confusion amongst the golem guardians. An internal strife urred... The golems began to ignore Tamasai and fought each other with vigor.


    "What a brilliant ploy. Well yed, good game." Caleb couldn''t help butment.


    The golems began to fight each other. However, it didn''tst long as the golems eventually stopped. When they did so, they already had a degree of damage to their bodies. Yet, the hunting party was helpless as the broken parts on their bodies mended themselves and they returned to their peak state after a minute.


    Jin, on the other hand, had a faint smile on his face. He shook his head in disappointment when he saw Tamasai already on his way to them. It was as if he was disappointed that Tamasai came back in one piece.


    "At least, we now know the two abilities of golems. Tier 9 Apokalips can only possess two abilities at most, ording to my observation in these past few days. But my theory isn''t well founded yet. I need more data."


    Caleb was startled when Tamasai appeared in their hiding ce. He scanned the guy up and down. Except for some dirt and scratches, he was perfectly unharmed.


    "My task is done. What''s next?"


    Tamasai said in a neutral tone.


    Fushigiro didn''t wait for Jin''s response.


    "Well done. Now, just help us take care of at least two of them once the fight starts."


    Tamasai just nodded, but didn''t say a thing. He just remained still and quietly looked in the air like a professional salted fish.


    "How do we fight those big rocks, though? They would just keep regenerating their parts no matter how much damage we cause to them. Not to mention the gravity. Could we even move within their range?"


    "What do you think? Do you think we can move just fine near those golems?" Fushigiro turned his head at Tamasai.


    Tamasai tilted his head, his eyes deep and ponderous. "Maybe... I can''t even feel it, so I don''t know."


    ''Damn! Just how strong is this guy, really!?''


    It was a low-key flex and a benchmark of the difference in strength between Tamasai and the rest of the members.


    ''Can I reach this kind of level of strength once I became a Grade 2?''


    It was a question worth pondering.


    Fushigiro pped his palms to get the attention of the members. The four teenagers, as always, excluded themselves from the conversation. They didn''t dare to breathe, afraid of being tasked to face the group of golems. Their only fate was to get crushed to death if that really happened.


    Caleb held back hisugh, seeing the nervousness of the four.


    "Well, first thing first. I don''t want anyone to act out of their roles. We need to be mobile and connected if we want to survive this ordeal!"

 Chapter 84: 84: Popular Golem Knowledge

    "Second, to deal with the golems, I think we need to find their weakness. In nature, all things have a weakness somewhere. We just need to find it before the golems end us. If you guys have some ideas about this, you can freely say your ideas.


    Third, since there are six golems. Each of us needs to face one. Except for Johan. He would be together with Rina since he''s still new. Tamasai would take care of two. You saw how he took care of the six, so I don''t doubt his ability.


    Andstly, please, if something goes wrong, try to remain calm and don''t act on impulse. Understood?"


    Suddenly, Caleb raised his hand. The members and Fushigiro looked at Caleb.


    "I think I have an idea about their weakness," Caleb said.


    Dunn snickered and patted Caleb on the head. "Huh? How would you know their weakness? You''re joking, right?"


    Fatty, on the other hand, felt weird since he could tell that Johan wasn''t lying. After all, he knew that Johan wasn''t someone who would lie after living with thetter in the same house for years. ''Could it be... he really knew?''


    "Well, just say it. It won''t hurt anyone." Rina encouraged.


    Caleb forced out a confident smile on his face. After all, who was the most familiar golems here? Him! As someone who yed RPG games, he knew their traits well. Of course, it was on the premise that the golems in this world had the same design. It doesn''t really make sense, but there''s nothing to lose if they tried, right?


    Taking a deep breath, Caleb began to utilize the Dao of Bullshit or also known as Talk no Jutsu. "One possible weakness is that the golems may have a finite amount of regenerative energy or resources. While they can regenerate body parts, this process might consume a significant amount of their internal energy source. Over time, if this energy is depleted, their regenerative abilities could weaken or cease altogether."


    "That''s reasonable. What else?" Jin nodded thoughtfully, as the logic behind Johan''s statement was quite rational. ''This kid... He is really a genius!''


    Fushigiro and Dunn also nodded. They couldn''t find fault in Johan''s logic. On the other hand, Tamasai showed an interested expression and his eyes were staring directly at Caleb.


    ''What''s with this guy?'' Caleb shuddered. He pretended to not see him and decided to continue. He knew that he bought them. Actually, he was just saying his knowledge about Golems using the games and books in his past life as a basis. He didn''t know if they were the same here, but it was worth trying. He cleared his throat and said:


    "Another potential weakness is that these golems might have a central core or vital organ that is essential for their regeneration. If this core can be located and damaged beyond its regenerative capacity, it could incapacitate the golem or significantly slow down the regeneration process."


    "How the fuck did youe up with such persuasive guesses!?" Dunn couldn''t take it anymore. He was in disbelief!


    "I''m not guessing..." Caleb shook his head. "This is called the Science of Deduction. Unlike others, I''m actively observing and analyzing in my head when Tamasai was fighting with those rocks." Read new stories on m_vl_em_p_yr


    "That''s a good habit." Jin smiled.


    Caleb smirked. "Thanks, I guess? But let me continue first..."


    "Go on... We''re listening." Fushigiro nodded.


    Luna looked at the members of the hunting party and felt unbelievable how Johan managed to make them take him seriously. ''Amazing.''


    "Based on my initial observation, those golems'' cheating regenerative abilities may not be able to regenerate instantly. I noted that their regeneration process took one minute for them to fully recover earlier, during which they might be vulnerable to attacks. Quick and relentless assaults might prevent them from fully recovering before they are defeated. Jin could capitalize on this since he''s good at efficient attacks.


    These golems might require specific resources or materials to fuel their regeneration. If these resources can be depleted or cut off, the golem''s ability to regenerate could bepromised. Identifying and controlling their resource supply could be an effective strategy. However, this is unlikely, since there is nothing around them."


    Caleb took a deep breath. Talking uninterruptedly made him almost breathless. He looked at the people around him who were paying attention. He even felt ridiculous showing some reaction. Albeit, minimal.


    "The process of regeneration might generate heat. If the golem''s regeneration causes excessive heat buildup, it might be susceptible to overheating or evenbustion. Exploiting this vulnerability could lead to their destruction."


    Jin''s eyes lit up when he heard this. "I have the same spection. I noticed that when they are regenerating, there is faint ck smoke in the gaps of their rock body."


    "Really? Why I haven''t noticed it?" Dunn felt for the first time that he wasn''t attentive enough.


    Caleb chuckled. "Because you''re focused on the process of the fight itself, not the nuances and small details. Well, it''s okay since not everyone would have the patience for such things."


    "Johan, I didn''t expect that you have developed such a habit," Andre said in awe.


    The others nodded, agreeing with Andre''s words. Particrly, Luna. After all, she was the one who was looking out for him in the past, since Johan looked timid and weak. Who would have known that it was the opposite now? Luna felt that she was not in the world anymore.


    "Well, are there still things you haven''t said yet? Disclose them now." Fushigiro patted Caleb on the back with a satisfied expression.


    "No, that''s it. Now, the only problem we have to face now is their ability to increase the gravity."


    "Well, we can''t do anything about the gravity. We can only fight them strategically. Fortunately, they''re not that fast." Dunn said helplessly.


    "How about us? What should we do?" Clifford joined in the conversation. "I don''t think we would be able to do anything since we can''t move, even though the pressure was already at its weakest earlier when we were far away."


    "Just hide and don''t do anything stupid." Fushigiro looked at Fatty, Luna, and the other two and warned, prompting them to nod obediently.


    Caleb looked at the others with his usual shit-eating grin. "Let''s go! Fight those damned stony bastards!"

 Chapter 85: 85: Fighting the Golems

    "Rina, let''s do this. Let''s try to find if there is really a core inside of this big rubble." Caleb brandished his sword and infused taboo energy on the de of his Odachi.


    Seeing this, Rina also raised her sword. She looked at the 10-meter golem and she felt as if she was a mouse looking up at a cat. Then she scanned her gaze around. Not that far away from them, the other members have also already engaged with the other golems.


    They followed Jin''s n, and they isted the golems from each other and scattered them on the battlefield. It was their only way to reduce the strength of the gravity field.


    Yes, gravity increases drastically when the golems are near each other and weakened when they are far apart from each other. This result surprised them and they only discovered it when they led each golem away to their kind.


    Now, it was her and Johan versus one golem. Then Dunn engaged against one. She didn''t worry about Dunn because she knew how flexible and smart he was. Then there''s also Jin who took one golem like Fushigiro. Andstly, Tamasai, who holding two golems on his own.


    Thinking of this, Rina began to focus on their opponent. She knew that she couldn''t afford to give her attention elsewhere. After all, they were fighting a golem that could affect gravity and regenerate at an inhuman rate. Not only that, just one punch on the gigantic fist of the golem was enough to bury them and crush all the bones in their bodies into powder. Join us at m v le mpyr now


    Just as Caleb and Rina dashed and took the initiative. They felt an immense pressure act on their bodies. It was as if they were carrying 150 pounds of weight in their bodies. Significantly slowing them down. They also felt it was harder to breathe under such circumstances.


    "Conserve your energy." Rina reminded. She felt that she became 30% slower due to the gravity hindering his speed.


    Thirty seconds passed, and violet energy had fully integrated into the de of his Odachi. Seeing the fisting towards him, he covered his left foot with taboo energy and kicked the ground three times.


    Caleb vanished, causing the fist to cause its mark andnd on the ground. The ground was like a spiderweb and bs of broken stones flew in all directions. Caleb, on the other hand, appeared under the crotch of the golem. ''Hmm... So golems don''t have genders?''


    This is his thought when he suddenly saw the crotch of the golem neared his face. ''Crap!''


    He would get crushed to death. He didn''t expect the golem to crouch.


    "What are you doing right there!?" Rina danced gracefully, shing the feet of the golem with her smooth, flowingbo.


    The sound of metallic collision against the rocky body golems sounded continuously. The problem is, her sword couldn''t even chip any rocks on its skin, proving the durability of the stone. "Just how tough is this!?"


    Caleb had already Deka Stepped his way out of the way. The golem was currently sitting in his previous ce. Coincidentally, his eyes met the yellow-toad pupils. He didn''t know if he was imagining it. It was as if the golem was looking at him with disdain.


    ''The fuck?'' Caleb didn''t know if he should feel insulted. At the current moment, he was more speechless than anything. "What are you looking at? Dumb stupid of a rock head."


    The golem didn''t give a reaction since it couldn''t understand humannguage. It stood up and raised its right foot, trying to kick Rina away.


    Rina had expected this. She ducked a little and sessfully evaded the golem''s bulky foot. However, another one wasing on her way.


    She felt breathless moving dodging with such different gravity making her movements a bit rigid and stiff.


    Just like that, the foot of the golem swatted Rina away like a fly. Her body catapulted farther away and hit the tree.


    "This is bad, isn''t it?" Caleb did a squat to gather momentum and generate force from the muscles on his calves, hamstrings, and thighs. Then he also boosted his feet using taboo energy. "Let''s see, that thing is hiding." Like an arrow released on its bowstring, Caleb leaped four meters high, heading towards the chest of the golem.


    When he reached the chest, he thrust his sword. He didn''t feel a bit of resistance as he impaled the golem''s chest with his taboo-infused Odachi.


    Then Caleb''s body went to the other until the force and eleration decreased and his body fell to the ground. He was mmed to the solid ground, causing him to grunt in pain. Fortunately, it was blunt damage. However, the impact wasn''t enough to break bones in his body. A smirk emerged on his face. When he turned around, he saw the chest on the back of the golem started to mend itself. "This is cheating. Where is the damn core!?"


    "Don''t you have any idea how to locate that? I mean, you''re intelligent, aren''t you?"


    "I don''t know. The core can be on the head or in any part of its body. And smart doesn''t mean knowledgeable. The two are different. People really tend to confuse those two." Caleb sighed.


    Intelligence usually pertains to a person''s ability to recall,prehend, reason, analyze, and memorize. Knowledgeable, on the other hand, simply means you know a lot of damn things. An intelligent person might not be knowledgeable if he doesn''t make an effort to study. The opposite is also true, a knowledgeable person who doesn''t have a high IQ. After all, even stupid people can learn a lot of things if they work hard enough. Albeit, slower than those geniuses.


    High IQ just gives one an advantage in speed of learning how far they could advance their knowledge and how in-depth they can reach with it. That doesn''t make them automatically know things that they didn''t study.


    Caleb felt it was silly to confuse intelligence with being knowledgeable. Just like how stupid it was to confuse intelligence with wisdom.

 Chapter 86: 86: Calebs Trick

    Just like that, Caleb and Rina fought with the golem side by side. Rina proved to be a valuable teammate, as she had good control of the flow of the battle. Caleb, on the other hand, was the one with the role of killing the golem because between the two of them. He was the one who could cause significant damage due to his taboo energy.


    The battle had been going on for five minutes already and half of his taboo energy reserves had been consumed from all the attacks that he used. With Rina''s help, who kept taking the aggro, he managed tond shes and thrusts, impaling and cutting the golem in random spots.


    He sted the golem''s head, torso, chest, shoulders, arms, and even its thigh. However, the core was nowhere to be found. Caleb began to think that the golems might not be the same golems that he knew from the games.


    Fortunately, every time they caused a wound to the golem. ck smoke would appear every time it regenerated...


    Thinking of this, Caleb watched as Rina used her sword to cut down the finger of the golem after it attempted to crush her under its massive hands. ''What to do? Should I just wait for it to explode from overheating?''


    He knew that it was wishful thinking. He was already exhausted from all the intense movements that he performed. To make it worse, they are under the constant pressure of the golem''s gravity, which hinders their movements and causes them to spend more energy resisting it.


    "Johan, what now? I can''t keep doing this any longer."


    Rina leaped back and sessfully dodged the trampling of the maddened golem. She looked at the golem with frustration. She knew that they would fall into exhaustion even before he could make them explode. After all, even though Johan could damage the golem. She knew that his attacks consumed a lot of energy. The situation wasn''t optimistic, and they were at a disadvantage when it came to a battle of attrition.


    "What to do? We can''t do anything but to do our best!" Gritting his teeth, Caleb flicked his fingers as he aimed three coin-size rocks at the chest of the golems.


    The rocks turned into streaks of violet light in his eyes and hit the spot he targeted one after the other. "Bullseye," Caleb said.


    An intense green light escaped from the three small holes caused by his attack. Then he saw a green, human-sized head crystal through the gaps. Yet, the crystal ball rotated furiously and disappeared.


    "That''s the core, right!?" Rina eximed. Although she didn''t know what the core looked like. It didn''t prevent her from guessing, since it was too obvious.


    Caleb nodded with a ponderous expression.


    ''Hmmm... I already attacked its chest earlier, but there was no green light. Coupled with the fact that it disappeared after its brief appearance... Does that mean... Damn it! The core could be anywhere inside the golem''s body!''


    If that was true. It was more troublesome than he initially thought. And it also exins why the core was nowhere to be found after attacking almost every inch of the space of its body!


    A movable core means that the golem''s vitalponent is not fixed in one location. It can shift within the golem''s body, making it difficult to pinpoint and target. This unpredictability makes precise strikes or attacks challenging.


    Caleb knew that the damned golem could potentially use its movable core to protect itself. If it detects an iing threat, it might reposition the core to shield it from harm. This defensive capability would require attackers to constantly adapt their strategies.


    ''Damn it! Goddamn it! This fuck is really troublesome!''


    How are they supposed to defeat such a thing? Not to mention, if he was already tired... How about Rina, who was literally doing her best to buy time for them?


    If the core can move, pair it with the golem''s enhanced ability to regenerate or repair damaged areas. It could redirect resources to the injured parts and move the core away from harm, making it challenging to disable the golem permanently.


    With a movable core, the golem could have multiple attack vectors. It mightunch attacks from different parts of its body, furtherplicating efforts to defend against or evade these attacks. Of course, this one isn''t much of a trouble since the golem wasn''t smart enough to do such things. The only thing it did from. the very start was to throw punches and simple kicks.


    "Rina, I have a n... Attack when the core reappears again!" Taking a deep breath, Calebunched multiple stones without stopping. How did he have so many small stones in him? Well, it can be said that he filled one of the pockets of his back with it.


    His relentless attacks made a sieve out of the golems. Streaks of violet rays appeared... Hitting the golem from head to toe. Caleb was like a rifle with the Peebles recing the role of bullets. However, the stones weren''t enough to prate the golem thoroughly. It could only reach two to three inches. But it was enough...


    Caleb gritted his teeth. His fingers were in pain, but he didn''t stop even after his fingers had been covered with his blood.


    He couldn''t count how many flicks he had done. But he could feel his taboo energy bottomed out with such a frequency of attacks.


    His decision paid off, though. The body of the golem was filled with holes and ck smoke, along with a green light on the bottom of its stomach. "Now!"


    Stay connected with m|vl|e|mp|y|r


    Rina, who was stupefied by Caleb''s trick, woke up from her daze and subconsciously jumped towards the green core. She shed it three times before cracks started to form. Then she followed it with another four attacks. The green, bright crystal shattered like a ss.


    Caleb watched intently as he saw the golem''s yellow eyes grow dimmer. A few secondster, it stood motionless. Its arms fell to the ground, and it began to copse. Its head imploded, and then, one by one, the parts of its body crumbled. From its arms, torso, and middle section.


    Caleb and Rina breathed a sigh of relief and plopped directly to the ground. They looked at each other and smiled. "We won."


    However, they knew the day hadn''t ended yet. They are safe, but the other members are still currently fighting for their lives.

 Chapter 87: 87: Moving Cores

    "Guys, those bastards'' cores can move inside them and change ces!" Caleb shouted. Such information was crucial to the members. After all, unlike him, they are fighting the golems alone.


    ''Huh? Do they have moveable cores? So that''s why...'' Fortunately, their distance from each other wasn''t far enough from the other members. Experience the adventure on m|vl_em|p_yr


    Just like that, Jinmunicated Caleb''s info to Dunn, who was four meters distance from him and Dunn did the same as the one''s knew him.


    Jin stared at the golem that began its regeneration and made it stop moving like a dysfunctional machine. His daggers reflected the glint of the sun and he struck the different spots, using fast and efficient attacks with pinpoint uracy. Yet, the core was still nowhere to be found. ''Where it is located?''


    With a sigh, Jin continued his attacks. Since he couldn''t find the moving core. He ns to make his damage exceed the rate of regeneration of the golem to overheat the bastard. He was the one who was capable of doing this because he specialized in swift and quick strikes.


    Just like that, the golem started to get covered with thick ck smoke and he could feel a tremendous hit on his skin. He was inflicting damage on the golem before it could even regenerate. And the bastard couldn''t move, since it had to focus on recovering its damaged parts.


    Jin continued this for two minutes straight until he almost dismembered the golem. It riddles with cuts almost everywhere. He saw the green crystal, but it didn''t take a second for it to change ces. However, he didn''t need to find the crystal anymore since the golem couldn''t take such high-frequency attacks. From head to stony toe, the golem shuddered intensely.


    ''Opppsss...'' Jin disappeared from his spot and moved as far as he could from the enemy golem.


    BOOM!


    The golem burst into a mix of mes and debris like a colossus bomb. The fire rose fifteen meters high.


    Jin hasn''t gone far away. He was already utterly drained of physical energy. He was still at the range of the explosion, so that a b of stone hit him in the back. He felt the strong force pushed him like a toy. ''Argh!''


    After a minute, the pain in his back gradually disappeared. But he could feel a spot on his back was burnt.


    Jin looked at the sky and smiled. "Surviving is really hard."


    ...


    The other members battle have reached the climax of their battle. Dunn was lucky enough to find the core of his enemy and destroy it. However, he broke his arm in the process because he chose to risk attacking the core even when the foot of the golem was only inches away from him.


    He was fortunate that he only broke his one of arms in the first ce because he managed to position himself perfectly at the time the footnded on his body. He was also lucky that the foot didn''t hit him from above or else he would turn into meat paste now. ''I''m really a bit lucky today, aren''t I? Isdy luck finally taking an interest in me and giving me a beautiful smile?'' Dunn wiped the sweat and dust on his body and looked at the pile of stone and sand where the golem fell.


    The battle was unexpectedly smooth. However, he knew that there were two factors that made the battle easier. First of all, the strategy they used to make the golems scatter around the terrain, thus effectively reducing the effect of the gravity that should have been enough to immobilize them. If they fought the golems without isting them, the fight would have been over before it started.


    As for the second factor, it was Johan''s keen observation and logical analysis of the weaknesses of golems. Without that information, he wouldn''t have known that there is a fucking core inside the golem, thus, making him more likely to target the head and other likely vital points that its body. Thinking of this, Dunn couldn''t help but take a deep breath. In his opinion, Johan has a terrifyingly high battle IQ! He was so rational and logical to the point of it being scary!


    ''Damn... This kid would be a deadly fighter in the future. ''In his opinion, those smart types of fighters are more fearsome than those who are strong but have dumb heads. Of course, it would be more formidable if a person had strong strength and a good head.


    Just like that, Dunn shifted his attention to the other members. He saw Jin, who was tiredly lying on the ground, just staring at the sky in a daze. It was the same for Rina and Johan... As for the others; they are still fighting... Fushigiro was rxed, calmly leading the rhythm of the battle masterfully. The golem couldn''t even touch Fushigiro''s clothes while he kept using soft fists, trying to locate the moving core with a sunny smile on his face.


    As for Tamasai, he has his eyes closed while dodging the destructive punches and kicks of the golem. He was sozy and amazing, at the same as he always managed to dodge the attacks of the golem, always two or three inches away from hitting him.


    ''He''s really a monster. So this is how strong Manifestors are? Why is the gap between Tamasai and Johan so big when they are the same Manifestor? So there are also gaps between Manifestors?''


    It confused Dunn for a while. However, he didn''t delve into it too much.


    Suddenly, he saw an unexpected scene in his peripheral vision. It was the group of four teenagers fighting a mini-sized version of golems. A three-meter golem... It wasn''t as tough and powerful as the big ones, but it was a little faster due to its size.


    "This is really bad..." Dunn quickly dashed towards their ce. "How the hell did such a midget golem appear?"


    After all, among the members now, he was the only one who has still had energy. Jin, Rina, and Johan won''t be able to help much due to their state.

 Chapter 88: 88: Freezing Breath

    Andre looked at the mini-version of the golem in front of him with fear. It just suddenly appeared out of nowhere while they were hiding in the bush and watching as the members of the hunting party started to win. It appeared at the time Jin won his battle. They were caught off guard and the golem managed to impale Fatty''s thighs, making him unable to walk.


    Just like the big golems, the one in front of him had a toad-like eyes. Its sclera was yellow and unlike the big ones, it had a blue pupil with three tomoe constantly rotating in a circle around the pupil. It was a weird disy that scared the shit out of him.


    The eyes and height were the only difference it had from its bigger counterpart. The rest such as stone bodies, limbs, etc... Were simr to the big ones but shorter.


    "This is a problem? What should we do?" A grim expression appeared on Luna''s face. Fortunately, the mini-golem stopped attacking after it injured Fatty. Although confused, it gave them a breather


    Fatty clutched therge bloody hole in his thigh and covered it with his palm... He tried to stop the bleeding, but it was too persistent. Due to this, he couldn''t walk even if he wanted to. He could only lie on the ground helplessly.


    How was he supposed to defend himself now? He became even more of a burden due to the injury, and he felt ashamed of being a dumbbell to the group.


    Clifford pointed his Saber at the golem with bloodshot eyes.


    "Damned Apokalips! How dare you hurt my friend!"


    Seeing Clifford about to lose self-control, Andre immediately patted him and said:


    "Cliff, not now. We need to remain calm or we will perish here. The others can''t help us now since they just fought and they don''t have the energy for another battle. Now, we can only rely on ourselves and deal with this Abomination in front of us."


    "Damn it!" Clifford didn''t lower down his saber. But he didn''t charge impulsively and let his emotions under his control.


    Andre breathed a sigh of relief. ''Fortunately, he didn''t let his hatred blind him. Or else, we would be absolutely fucked.''


    Thinking of this, Andre pulled the sword on his sheathe and simrly pointed it towards the three-meter golem. He just hoped that the golem didn''t have the same gravity and enhanced regeneration ability as those big ones. He looked at Luna and said.


    "You... Protect Fatty for now. I and Clifford would deal with the piece of shit in front of us."


    Hearing this, Luna nodded. Then she made her way to Fatty and decided to pull him gently away from the area.


    "Okay... Still, do you really need to speak in such a vulgar way?"


    "It''s not my fault. Johan had influenced me." Andre scratched his chin in embarrassment.


    Just as Luna was about to touch Fatty, who had an aggrieved expression and snot on his face. The unmoved golem suddenly pounced on them like a cat in heat.


    "My mother!" Fatty couldn''t help but curse in fright seeing the three-meter golem''s blood-thirsty bizarre eyes focused on them. It was as if it was hell-bent to rip him apart. "Fuck you! What did I do to you!? Why do you only target me!!?"


    Only on m v|le|mp|yr


    Suddenly, Clifford and Andre moved in front of Luna and Fatty. They looked at the golem that appeared in front of them after three seconds.


    Seeing them prepared to engage the Apokalip, Luna knew it wasn''t time to freeze stupidly. She might not be able to fight, but she knew that she could avoid being a burden by making good decisions at crucial times.


    She immediately pulled Fatty and when she did so, she felt how heavy her friend really was.


    "Hey, don''t be so rough."


    Fatty said helplessly. He knew that it wasn''t a good time toin, but his thigh was really weak and he could barely feel it due to the blood loss.


    Luna sighed, yet she still did her best to move Fatty. "Bear with it! I won''t be able to drag you with my weak strength if I don''t use momentum."


    "Fine!" Fatty gritted his teeth with a wronged expression. ''Fuck! Fuck that golem!''


    ...


    The golem threw a punch at the speed of lightning. No, not literally, but metaphorically. Unlike the hunting party members, Andre and Clifford couldn''t obviously move fast enough. The fist arrived before they could parry it with their weapons.


    Andre spurted a mouthful of blood as the fist hit his chest and he was pushed one meter back. It almost broke his sternum.


    "Damn you!" Clifford skillfully moved around and made a shing motion, intending to behead the golem in one fell swoop.


    The golem stared at the saber, and the three tomoe on its eyes stopped rotating. Suddenly, it opened its mouth and let out an icy breath like Superman. As the breath was about to swallow Clifford, a silhouette of a shadow caught Clifford and disappeared out of the way of the cold, freezing breath.


    Two of the trees happened to be caught by the golem''s attack. Freezing the leaves and covering the two trees in a block of ice.


    Clifford looked at the one who saved him and saw Dunn, who was looking at the trees and the golem with dread.


    "Well, let me handle this one." Dunn brought down Clifford and patted him on the shoulders. "At least you''re brave enough to face it. That''s worthy of my respect."


    Hearing the praise from a strong man like Dunn made Clifford stunned, but happy, on the inside. "Take care, sir. Its ability might rte to its blue weird pupils with three small balls."


    Dunn raised his eyebrows. ''Blue pupils?''


    Then he saw that the midget golem had indeed weird blue pupils that were moving in circles. ''What a weird golem. It could even freeze things with its breath alone?''


    He didn''t have the time to think anything as the golem charged at Fatty again, ignoring everyone''s presence.


    "Fuck me!" Fatty didn''t know whether tough or cry, seeing how insistent the damned golem was about killing him.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 89: 89: Tamasais Hidden Strength

    "Not with me here."


    The muscle on Dunn''s calves became pronounced as he pounced on the golem with his own ferocity. He was determined to stop the damned golem from hurting the children. Not within his watch, at least.


    Unbelievably, the mini-golem turned around with an uncanny timing and Dunn''s de only slid on its arm. Then, its foot turned into a phantom and hit Dunn on the shoulder.


    Dunn let out a grunt of pain as the speed of the mini-golem also surprised him. He pushed the foot of the golem away with all the strength he could muster and swiftly delivered a devastating punch to its chin.


    "Fuck!" Dunn retracted his fist in pain and opted to use his de... But once again, it just slid on the golem''s arm. It was as if the golem could read Dunn''s movement. "What the hell is going on!? Is this fuck an expert fighter!?"


    The battle raged on, the mini-golem always managed to parry Dunn''s shes and counter-attacks perfectly. Not only that, it even copied Dunn''s fight style with the de with an uncanny simrity. From movement, micro-positioning, form, angles, and degree of force application. The golem copied them and it almost made Dunn spit a mouthful of blood. He felt irked for some reason. It was as if he was fighting himself.


    "You damn copycat!" He didn''t know how the golem was doing it, but he was annoyed now.


    Clifford and Andre witnessed the scene and didn''t know what to say because they were also dumbfounded. It felt magical, seeing how an Apokalip could copy its opponent''s style in a matter of minutes.


    "Is it because of its weird eye?" Clifford muttered.


    Andre scratched his chin in deep thought. "You mean it increases the golem''s learning capacity?"


    Clifford nodded. Exclusive content from m,v lem|p,yr


    I''m just blindly guessing, but it might have enhanced its visual acuity and perception, helping it see the tiniest details about its opponent''s movement in slow motion. That would exin the reason why it can learn Sir Dunn''s fighting style."


    "What amazing eyes." Andre couldn''t help but look at the three tomoes on the golem''s blue pupils that constantly kept rotating.


    Cliffors observed the battle and looked at Luna and Fatty, who already had covered quite of distance. With that, they don''t have to worry about the golem going for their friend. He couldn''t but feel speechless and said:


    "Say... Why do you think the golem was targeting Fatty?"


    With a bit of hesitation, Andre tried to think of any reasons, but he couldn''t think of one, so he just shrugged.


    "Probably because he wasn''t pleasing to the eye?"


    Hearing this, Clifford almost stumbled. Then he looked at the ongoing battle. Dunn and the golem were fighting with the same movement and ferocity. It was as if a person was battling against his reflection in the mirror.


    "Say... Do you think we can help?" Andre grimaced. "If Sir Dunn lost. We are absolutely fucked. You know that, right?"


    Clifford groaned under his breath and spoke:


    "Do you really we could offer any help with our puny strength? Sorry to say this, but we will only get in his way. Johan is right. We aren''t strong enough yet to fight an Apokalip. Still, I''m wondering what Tier is, this small one. After all, it wasn''t as strong as those big ones, but it has such magical abilities."


    ...


    Half an hour passed. Fushigiro destroyed the core of the golem with one of his soft fists.


    Tamasai, on the other hand, stopped ying around. He just punched the two golems he was facing once, and they exploded into a pile of debris. Such a huge damage wasn''t something the enhanced regeneration the golem''s possessed could endure. Tamasai didn''t bother to find the core.


    Unfortunately, no one was able to witness the scene because every one of them was tired and busy recovering.


    Just like that, thest hurdle of the Quincy Mountain Range was solved. Now, they only need to go down the mountain and proceed to the Spider Town. Thest challenge that they have to pass. Fight the Tier 8 Spider Queen and its minions. Of course, if they manage to not wake up the queen, they don''t have to fight her.


    With that, the members of hunting gathered with each other. Then Luna and Fatty came to their side. When the members saw Fatty''s sorry state, they immediately knew that something was wrong.


    Jin, Caleb, and Rina went where the battle between Dunn and the mini-golem was happening.


    Dunn suffered skin trauma, ck eyes, and bruises on his body. His clothes were torn in some spots.


    The three-meter golem, on the other hand, was still fully intact.


    "What''s happening here? Why is there another golem?" Caleb chuckled as he saw the small version of Golem fight Dunn with the same moves. When he saw the Golem''s pupils, he was surprised and felt that it was a bit simr to Sharingan''s appearance. Albeit blue, not red.


    Fushigiro crossed his hands on his chest. "You guys... Help him."


    Just as Jin was about to join the battle. The mini-golem released another icy breath on their way. Fushigiro and Caleb used Deka Step to escape the range of the attack. Jin and Rina ran away.


    When the icy breath disappeared, they saw the mini-sized golem running far away from them.


    "It seems that the golem was smarter than the bigger ones we fought. What a peculiar creature." Fushigiro said as the golem''s silhouette faded from their sight. He turned his head at Andre and asked:


    "Can you borate on what happened?"


    Andre didn''t dare to refuse and immediately told Fushigiro about the details. From how it appeared and attacked Fatty, the ability to breathe a wave of ice, the ability to copy the battle style, and its weird pupils.


    "Really? It was trying to kill Fatty?" Fushigiro frowned and gave Fatty a look of doubt.


    Why would a weird golem attack an inconspicuous fat kid?


    "I don''t know why that rock bastard was trying me," Fatty said hatefully.


    "Forget it." Fushigiro sighed. "Let''s rest now. We need to recover our energy as much as possible. Who knows if there are other mini-golems like that on the other side? We need to be prepared."

 Chapter 90: 90: Prospects of the Future

    The sun was at its peak. The zing sun''s rays prated the gaps in the thick white clouds, casting its light below.


    After resting for one hour at the peak of thest mountain. The members of the hunting party were ready to continue their adventure.


    They are currently sorting out the content of their backpacks and double-checking their stuff.


    Fushigiro closed his backpack and patted his sore thighs. His eyesnded on Fatty''s bandaged thigh, then smiled at him.


    "Well, since you are currently wounded and unable to walk. I''ll carry you from now on this journey."


    "Is that okay?" Fatty asked hesitantly.


    Andre raised his hand, causing the other to look at him. "How about I carry him? Since he''s our friend and I want to at least be off to you guys."


    "That won''t do..." Fushigiro shook his head readily and smiled. "Once we enter the Spider Town. The only we would do is to avoid fighting and run for our lives. You''re not mobile enough to carry someone as heavy as Fatty. The minions of the spider queen would ravage you once they caught you."


    ''I''m not that heavy!'' With a grimace, Fattyined inwardly.


    Andre nodded, saying he understood. After all, he didn''t know how fast the minions of a Tier 8 Apokolip could move and he wasn''t strong enough yet to maintain a decent speed while carrying Fatty.


    "Plus, I can use Deka Step. So don''t worry about him. I''ll be the one to carry him." With his usual sunny smile, Fushigiro carries Fatty on his back.


    Fatty looked at the back of the captain and felt assured. "Thanks, captain!" With such a strong man carrying him, he didn''t need to worry about his safety. He was still stressing how he would survive with his condition. He didn''t expect the captain would propose himself to carry him. Such a good captain. Continue your quest on m,vl-em-py-r


    Suddenly, felt a weird sensation in his stomach. He felt nauseous... ''Damn it! It seems I overate again!''


    "Don''t fret about it. As the captain of the team. I must at least protect you children. After all, the younger generations are the future." Fushigiro let out a soft chuckle.


    "Captain is right. The younger generation is the future. You just need to hold tight along the way and make sure that you don''t fall." Jin smiled.


    Caleb, on the other hand, smiled at this. At least, his teammates aren''t unreliable. They are elite hunters who have ample experience. Jin, who was like a walking encyclopedia and a good thinker. Fushigiro, a formidable fight that could go toe to toe with Tier 9 Apokalips, even those speed-types as long as it wasn''t a second variation. Rina, a good swordswoman and also good at fighting. The goofy Dunn, who was agile as a monkey and as urate as a hawk. He acts like a harmless uncle, but he possesses strength not weaker than Jin and their captain. Lastly, Tamasai... Strong, albeit unpredictable. In Caleb''s evaluation up to now, he was the kind of person who would act ording to his whims.


    ...


    Just like that, their journey continued. Caleb carefully threaded and watched his steps as they began their march to the foot of the mountain. They passed steep ground and a sea of trees. Luckily, they haven''t encountered any wild animals or Apokalips along the way. There''s not even a trace of birds anywhere.


    The surrounding trees change as they continue their pace. From green leaves, brown, yellow, to blue. From brown woods to gray to dark brown.


    Caleb raised his head and looked at the sunlight that was blocked by thousands of trees above him. He couldn''t help but feel emotional. "How many days have I been in this world?" He said in a low voice that only he could hear.


    Once upon a time, he was just a regr office worker. Well, with a part-time job as a killer. Then, by ident, he died in andslide and was saved by a weird blue slime. Thinking of it, was it really a mere ident? At least, he didn''t know... He was just d that he was fucking alive. Now, he was a real eternal due to his infinite reincarnation and he could even travel and explore unknown infinite worlds. How exciting isn''t it? He could even bring the powers he gained even if gets reincarnated. It would not be long before he could surpass the gods and deities in various mythologies in his past life.


    He has the potential to be the strongest transmigrator to ever exist since he could exist eternally and fuse the power systems of other worlds! Even if he doesn''t do it, he might get reincarnated on creatures with powerful bloodlines in the future. Wouldn''t that make him have every bloodline in existence as long as he continues to reincarnate? After all, in front of limitless time, a 1% possibility is equivalent to 100%! He just needs to be patient and he might be a half-vampire, half-god, half-angel, half-demon, half-phoenix, etc... In the future. In simple terms, a fucking hybrid of abomination. A virus in the Omniverse or every verse that shouldn''t have existed!


    ''Damn... Thinking about it now. I can obtain all bloodlines in existence. Not only that, a damn hybrid who could use all forms of power and energy! Not to mention, he would gain all sorts of knowledge. As they say, knowledge is power! He didn''t dare to ignore knowledge, as he knew that power without knowledge was just an empty vessel. Knowledge could create power, but power couldn''t create knowledge.


    How OP is that!? Unfortunately, that would be in the future. For now, he has to at least gain a foothold in this World of Destiny, so the next worlds would be easier. His goal is to survive and be a fucking Destiny!


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but hum. The prospects of the future were so bright that it almost blinded him. He knew that it was wrong to put the car before the horse, but he knew that it was only a matter of time. Caleb looked in front of him and saw Fatty''s injured thigh and he was paler than before.


    ''That midget golem really did one to him.''


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 91: 91: Reliable Team

    Two hours passed. The group stopped their pace to satiate their hunger. They had been walking continuously in those two hours. They''re not some tireless machines, after all.


    Caleb munched the meat in his hands. The origin of the wild beast, he didn''t know. These meats are from the periphery of the Quincy Mountain Range. One beast among the fifty.


    Although itcked the taste of modern meats due to ack of spices. The quality of the meats of wild beasts actually surpassed the ones from Earth. They are more tender and it had a rich aroma that would make meat lovers drool.


    Fatty, on the other hand, appetite. His lips were dry, and it was as if he was drained of energy.


    Suddenly, Caleb squinted. He saw blood sip from the corners of his lips. ''Is he sick or what?''


    Caleb patted Fatty, then he felt that his body temperature was unnaturally low. He found it hard to believe that just a mere wound, even if it was deep, was enough to put a person in such a situation.


    "Fatty, are you okay? You look like a dying man." Caleb put his hands on Fatty''s vital signs, but he didn''t feel abnormalities.


    Fatty coughed a mouthful of blood. Then turned his head at Johan and forced out a smile on his, albeit lethargic.


    "I don''t know. My body feels light and I''m currently a bit dizzy."


    "It''s likely that the golem had hit him somewhere in the body that he hadn''t noticed."


    "What do we do now?" Luna looked at his friend with a worried expression.


    Fushigiro sighed.


    "Just let him rest on my back for now. He would be okay."


    Jin stared at Fatty and Fushigiro for a moment. Then his gazended on the blood in Fatty''s mouth. "He''s having an internal bleeding. The golem must have hit him with a blunt attack."


    "But I don''t remember him getting hit with the mini-golem''s fist." Andre frowned.


    Caleb''s look became pensive and his eyes became cold. He took a deep breath and smiled. "There''s no use thinking about it now. I suggest we move before the night falls. We don''t know how the night is here after all. Who knows, some kind of Apokalips roam on this mountain." He said jokingly.


    "We can''t say for sure." Jin chuckled.


    Fushigiro and Dunn nodded. While Andre, Luna, and Clifford looked at Fatty with worried eyes. After all, they knew their friend the best. Fatty even skipped his meals. He loves food. It means how serious the situation was and how bad his condition was.


    "Well, the water in our canteen our empty. Let me fill them first." Caleb offered.


    "Okay, drinks are important. We have to stay hydrated. This damned sun is affecting my mood." Sweat after sweat trickled down Dunn''s face.


    "Let me assist you, then."


    Hearing Luna''s proposal, Caleb smiled warily. "Don''t worry. I can manage it myself."


    Since there were no water bottles in their house. What they use are Canteens. So what the fuck is that you say?


    Canteens are made of metal, leather, or wood and are widely used for carrying water. Metal canteens, often made of tin or aluminum, were popr among soldiers and travelers due to their durability. Leather canteens were alsomon and typically featured an inner lining to hold water. Of course, Caleb googled this in the past.


    ...


    With that, theypletely traversed the mountain. Fatty became weaker and weaker... To the point that he became as pale as Caleb and he started to shiver every once in a while.


    He spent most of his time in a state of unconsciousness, a refuge from the agonizing pain and fatigue that enveloped him. Each time he slipped into slumber, it was as though he was teetering on the precipice of life and death.


    No one in the group was well-versed in the Art of Medicine. Even Caleb, who came from Earth, was helpless. After all, although he knew anatomy, that didn''t have anything to do with the damage to Fatty''s internal organs. Although he has a good grasp of the theory of medicine. It was just theory. He can''t really put it to practice or Fatty would just die faster.


    His face, once filled with vitality, had turned as pale as fresh snow. The weakening grip of life was evident in every feeble breath he took. The most rming sign was the blood he coughed up, a deep crimson that contrasted sharply with the pallor of his skin. This indicated that the internal bleeding was not relenting, and it was now affecting his respiratory system.


    The fatality of his condition loomed ominously. Severe internal bleeding, left untreated, can lead to several life-threateningplications. It gripped Caleb''s heart seeing his friend''s condition. Among the four teenagers, he had a good impression of Fatty the most. Although the bastard has a rude, poisonous mouth. He was not pretentious and was actually straightforward expressing his likes and dislikes. No scheming, machinations, or mind games. He found it rxing when he was around him, plus he also has good humor.


    ''What can I do?'' Caleb knew the fatality of Fatty''s condition. Severe internal bleeding, left untreated, can lead to several life-threateningplications.


    First, the loss of blood volume caused by internal bleeding can result in hypovolemic shock. This condition severely limits the heart''s ability to pump blood, leading to a drop in blood pressure and inadequate oxygen supply to vital organs.


    Second, the continued loss of blood deprives organs of the oxygen and nutrients they need to function properly. Organ failure can ur, affecting the heart, lungs, kidneys, and more.


    Third, inadequate blood supply to the brain can lead to irreversible brain damage, affecting cognitive function and consciousness.


    Lastly, the strain on the heart from attempting topensate for the blood loss can eventually lead to cardiac arrest, where the heart stops beating altogether.


    Caleb really hopes that each of the above won''t happen. However, Fatty was already disying the symptoms.


    ''Fuck it! How did this happen? Is it really the strange golem that caused it?'' Caleb felt a rush of emotions.

 Chapter 92: 92: Spider Town

    The night came as the moon reced the sun. They had continued their pace until they finally reached the other of the mountain. The cold breeze of the night gently caressed the trees and the members of the Hunting Party.


    Jin, Dunn, Rina, and Fushigiro, who were carrying Fatty on his back, stopped... Causing the four teenagers and Caleb behind them to follow. In front of them, thest obstacle of their journey. The Spider Town! Literally to its name, it was the home of Tier 8 Spider Queen, one of the culprits that breached the Wall of Rose! It''s not her strength that made her dangerous, but her child, or the army of Tier 9 spider monkeys!


    Caleb looked ahead of him. H took in the sight with awe on his face. Alone in the dark,y ahead dpidated buildings. Specifically, in front, there was a massive six-meter metal gate with the emblem of a spider in the middle. There is an unknownnguage different from the ones Fushigiro and other uses to speak.


    "What kind of gibberish is that? Can any of you guys understand the words written at the gate?" Dunn scratched his head. He looked at Jin, expecting the great walking encyclopedia for answers.


    Seeing this, Jin was speechless. Did the bastard really think he knows it? Honestly, it was also his first time seeing such anguage. He didn''t understand any word. He shook his head, still speechless.


    "Do you think I''m some ancient person? All the knowledge I have in me could easily be essed from the libraries before the invasion of the Apokalips. And thenguage aspect isn''t really my forte. I''m more into facts and a bit of science."


    ''So they don''t understand it?'' Hearing their conversation, Caleb scanned the weirdnguage written on the metallic gate. It was a blood-red color, as if the one who wrote it used human blood as their ink. Due to his Universal Language Art, he could certainly understand it. Yes, he could understand the words, but he was clueless about the meaning. The text says:


    "In moonlit threads of silver spun,


    A spider''s work is never done.


    But does it weave to catch its prey?


    Or dreams to chase the light of day?"


    "Intricate paths of silk are so fine.


    A spider''s maze, a cryptic sign.


    Which way leads to the heart''s desire?


    In this silkbyrinth, we conspire."


    "Eight legs, it''s said, and eyes so many,


    A spinner of silk, delicate and uncanny.


    Is it friend or foe? A puzzle to unfold?


    In the web of secrets, its story is told."


    He can understand the words, but he can''t understand what their message is because it is more like a poem. And Caleb has to admit that he wasn''t a poetic type of person. ''How about letting Jin decipher it? Hmm... Never mind, it''s not wise to reveal another one of my secrets.''


    How would he exin that he could understand thenguage? It''s better not to say anything to save him from having to exin. Not to mention, he has to hide some of his cards on his sleeves.


    "Well, it doesn''t really matter what it says. We need to cross this Spider Town. We might not have something to us to save the Kid, but it doesn''t mean that there''s nothing in the City of Phenos." Jin nced at Fatty, who was unconscious. Both of his arms are limp.


    Luna''s eyes brightened at this moment. A look of hope appeared on her face. "You mean there''s something that could treat Fatty there?"


    "I mean, there might be advanced facilities there or some healing type-Destiny. It''s better to try than doing nothing, right?" Jin knew that what he was saying might be a false hope. However, it was the only option left to them now.


    Hearing this, Dun let out a sigh. "Let''s proceed then. The longer we stay here, the higher than chances of the spiders from discovering it. We have to take advantage of the fact that they aren''t aware of our presence yet."


    "Then I have to remind you guys again. We just need to pass this town. We don''t need to fight. No, we have to avoid fighting as much as possible. If one spider discovers us, it would be enough to alert the other kinds. Worst-case scenario, the Spider Queen showing up. At that time, nothing would be able to save us." A solemn expression appeared on Fushigiro''s face, making Andre, Luna, and Clifford nervous.


    Since the start of the journey. The group fought a lot of abominations. From the outskirts of the Quincy Mountain to the Mountain Range, and now, they have to face Apokalips again.


    ''Another bout of escaping for our dear lives. This world is really helpless.'' Inexplicably, Caleb felt a tinge of pity for the humans in this world.


    As someone born from the Peaceful era, what he needed to do in the past was just to work and think about his three meals a day. Not only that, his problem was just about the quality of life and the future. In this world, on the other hand, they are under the constant threat of death. Apokalips could appear anytime, take their precious ones, and take their lives. They are living in fear. It''s not to say that Earth was a hundred percent peaceful... There are still crimes and human evil. But at least, it''s not as hopeless as the situation in this world.


    ...


    Just like that, Caleb and the others arrived in front of the metallic gate. They were surprised to find out that it wasn''t closed at all. There was a small gap enough to let five people pass. As if the town was weing anyone. However, it made sense for them. After all, what lives in the city aren''t humans... But the arch-enemy of the human race and the ones that almost brought human extinction. Apokalips!


    Caleb gave Fushigiro a deep look as thetter entered the door, acting as their pathfinder. Then at his friend on thetter''s back. ''I hope it''s not toote yet. We have to reach the City in time.''

 Chapter 93: 93: Tier 9 Spider

    Once Caleb took his first step. The not-so-clear dpidated outside blocked by the metallic gate showed fully its majesty. Well, majesty was the worst word to describe it.


    It was a ghost town. No human in sight. Thick spider webs envelop the entire town. Web strings connect each building like an intricatework.


    It was both amazing and terrifying at the same. Just one wrong step would it take for one to get entangled with them. Calen wasn''t sure if it was his imagination. But he could feel the webs give a cold glint akin to that of des.


    ''So this is the Spider Town...''


    "Sheeshhh." Jin who was in front of them, put one of his fingers on his mouth with a zipping gesture.


    ''Be quiet?''


    That''s when Caleb understood the reason why... Three five-meter spiders were crawling not far away in the shadows. Two on the roofs of a random building. One in the wall and the other two on the web connect to what once seemed like the town mayor''s office.


    "We need to tread carefully from now on and avoid alerting them," Fushigiro said, which made the members and the teenagers nod.


    They don''t want to fight in such a creepy ce, knowing that hundreds or even thousands of spiders could show up and gang up on them at any given point in time.


    "Are they really Tier 9s?" Caleb asked in a low voice. If the bastards or the minions of the spider queen were really Tier 9. Then it would be their doom. Even six or ten minions would surely send them to the gates of hell earlier than scheduled.


    Jin seems to think for a while. His eyesnded back and forth on the five spiders before saying. "It does not seem to be the case. Only two of the spiders are Tier 9 of the five. The other three seem to be just on the level of wild beasts. That is to say, not every minion of the Spider Queen has reached Tier 9."


    "That''s a relief." As if proving his feelings, Dunn pretended to wipe out the sweat on his forehead, even though he didn''t really have one.


    ...


    Under Jin''s guidance, they began walking forward. They used the shadows as their cover to thread carefully. They didn''t dare to be careless and make any sounds, afraid that the spiders would find their presence.


    The first spiders that they have to pass are those on the wall of a ck building that seems to be used for making weapons. In other words, cksmithing hut... There''s even a faded name on a signboard called ''Gojo''s Infinity de and Arms''. It couldn''t bemer than it could be.


    Following closely behind the three men; Fushigiro, Dunn, and Jin. Caleb felt the silhouette of the spiders be bigger and bigger as they got nearer.


    The spiders were currently fiddling with the webs. Caleb guessed that they were strengthening the strings of something like that. At least, they aren''t aware of their presence yet.


    ''What ugly creatures are these.''


    Caleb and others held their breath. Rina was behind the kids to make sure about their safety and assure them. Caleb studied the spiders curiously. The spiders had red stripes on their body. Since spiders are Arachnids, they possess eight jointed legs which sets them apart from insects, which usually have six legs. Their legs were as thick as five human thighsbined.


    Powered by m|v|l|e|mpyr


    The two spiders'' body is divided into two main parts: the cephalothorax (front) and the abdomen (rear). A narrow waist-like structure connects these two sections called the pedicel.


    Like all arachnids, spiders have an exoskeleton made of a tough, chitinous material. This exoskeleton provides protection and support for the spider''s body. The difference is that there''s the color of steel and there is a skeleton tattoo in the middle. Caleb didn''t know their purpose, but he felt that they weren''t just for design. It was his danger senses developed after hundreds that kept warning him.


    What''s more, the two also specialized mouthparts called chelicerae, which end in fangs. These fangs are used to inject venom into their prey and assist in feeding.


    ''Fortunately, I don''t have spider phobia...''


    The most disturbing thing was the fact that their heads were that of a brown monkey. It was a bizarrebination, to say the least...


    Located at the rear end of the abdomen, spinnerets are structures that produce silk. Silk is used for web-building, creating egg sacs, and sometimes as a safety line for climbing. Then they have eight small eyes. However, due to the size of the two, the eyes were as big as his balls, that it gave him a shiver on his spine.


    Overall, the spiders look hideous and could only exist in monster movies on Earth. After holding their breath for a whole two minutes, they passed the two spiders smoothly. The next one was the spider crawling on the web like a watch guard.


    "It seems we can''t avoid this one. It''s in a high view, and there are no shadows to cover us in that location. Fighting it is inevitable." With a grimace, Jin took his two daggers and looked at everyone. Seeing their attention on him, he pointed at the spider, which covered all routes. "We need to kill it quickly and not use moves that would cause noise. For that, I suggest the use of Soft Fist."


    Fushigiro and Dunn nced at the spider coldly. On the other hand, the three teenagers swallowed unconsciously.


    "We''ll hold Fatty for a while then." Luna and Andre said with a hint of determination in their voice, causing Fushigiro to look quietly at them and Fatty. For a moment, Luna and Andre felt cold. After a few seconds, Fushigiro smiled. "You take care of him, then."


    "Yes, sir!" x2


    Caleb patted Clifford, Luna, and Andre. "Wish us luck."


    Just like that, it was decided that Dunn was the one who would bait the spider. Jin, him, and Rina would be the ones responsible for holding it in ce. It was a n that would make them kill the Spider without making a sound at the fastest speed. This operation would determine their fate!

 Chapter 94 : 95: Operation: Kill the Spider!

    ''I hope this seeds. If not, we''re all gonna die.'' Dunn clenched his fist. The fate of the group would depend if he would be able to sessfully lead the spider on the web. It was their only choice since the spider was at the point of intersection of the routes if they wanted to proceed. The good news, though, is they don''t have to fight thest two spiders.


    Dunn took a deep breath. A hint of resolve appeared in his way. He knew that the life of the fate of the group was in his hands now. He needs to lead the damn spider without being discovered by others!


    He leaned on the wall of a building on what seemed to be a clothes shop in the past. It was made of stone and the roof appeared to be made of metal that can iste the cold air inside the building. It was fairly advanced...


    With that, he took two pieces of meat in his backpack and threw the meat near the ground. The spider turned its head as it noticed the movement and the light noise the meat made. Its eight eyesnded on the meat. They blinked simultaneously, and then the spider released its grasp on the web, causing it to fall directly.


    ''That''s right, you''re hungry...'' Dunn watched as the Tier 9 spider unhesitatingly walked towards the meat. It didn''t even show suspicion, which informed him that the spiders weren''t smart. It was good news for him and the group.


    Thirty seconds passed. Dunn felt his breath and heartbeat slow down. The cold breeze around him that he didn''t even pay heed to had now made him shiver. ''I''m nervous?''


    Well, he should be! One mistake on his part would cause their ns to crumble. And their fight? To face an army of spiders of the entire Spider Town or worse, face the Tier 8 Spider Queen herself! Any of the two options would just lead to their deaths.


    When the Spider was about to devour the met with its teeth covered with disgusting saliva. Dunn briefly showed himself. As a result, the eight pupils turned their direction to him. He felt his blood stop flowing and his heart stopped beating for a while. The hairs on his skin stood up. He has to swear... It was one of the creepiest scenes he saw in his life. ''Fuck!!''


    Dunn quickly ran away to the established paths of their captain. He heard the sound of movement and the gust of wind behind him. He didn''t need to turn around, as he knew that the spider was now chasing him. Instinctually, he took one step to the right. Just as he did so, he saw special web fluid fly in his original position, hitting nothing but the ground.


    ''Trying to shoot me with a web? In your dreams!'' He was most proud of his flexibility and agile movement.


    In just fifteen seconds, he dodges seven fluids of the web. He led the spider to a dark alley before stopping in his ce. It was at this time that Dunn dared to face the spider. On each side of the wall, there are containers of garbage stacked upon each other.


    Dunn strolled down the dimly lit alleyway, the stench of trash hitting him like a sucker punch. The foul odor wed at his senses, making his nose scrunch up like a pug in a clown wig.


    First came the sight of it all. Piles of garbage bags stacked high, their stic skins glistening with moisture fromst night''s rain. Rats and cockroaches scuttled around like they were ying some gross game of tag. It was a hot mess, no doubt about it.


    Then there was the sound. The soft squish underfoot as he ran through the trash maze. Flies buzzed around, their tiny wings creating a high-pitched whine that made Dunn want to p the air around him.


    And the touch. Oh man, that was something else. The sticky humidity clinging to his skin like the trash was trying to give him a grimy hug. He wiped a sweaty palm on his jeans, but it didn''t help much.


    But the worst part was the taste. Yeah, you wouldn''t think you could taste trash, but in that putrid alley, it was like a thick, bitter cloud hanging in the air. He could practically feel it on his tongue, making him gag.


    But the smell was the grand finale of the sensory assault. It was a mixture of rotting food, wet cardboard, and something he couldn''t quite put his finger on. It was like a bad meal from a greasy diner left out in the sun too long, and it had a way of worming its way into your nostrils and setting up camp. He even wondered why there was garbage in a ghost town.


    ''This doesn''t make sense.'' As Dunn hurried through the alley, he couldn''t help but think, "Man, I hope I never have toe back to this stinkin'' ce."


    At this moment, the spider leaped from wall after wall like a shadow phantom. It didn''t even stop its pace and directly lunged at him. Four of its legs became sharp as a spear as it raced against each other, trying to reach his head.


    "You''re absolutely dead this time." With a mocking expression, Dunn dodged the spear-like legs like a cheetah. Maneuvering his body at weird angles and his limbs bent in ways that would make people frown. It was as if he didn''t have bones. "Now!"


    The four dumpsters burst out, and four silhouettes came out of them. They appeared on each leg of the spider and they hugged two legs each. Caleb even channeled taboo energy on his arms, crushing the two legs in his grasp, and it twitched in pain.


    Spiders do not vocalize or make sounds in the same way mammals or birds do. Theyck vocal cords and typicallymunicate through vibrations, movements, and chemical signals. Therefore, spiders do not "shriek in pain" or make audible sounds when they are injured or experiencing difort. When a spider is injured or in distress, it may exhibit physical reactions such as twitching or changes in its movement patterns, but these are not vocalizations or screams.


    Completely immobilized, the spider struggled to free itself. However, it was toote. Fushigiro was already on its cephalothorax. His fist, which has gentle pressure,nded on it.


    Cephalothorax, which is the front part of the spider''s body. The cephalothorax houses vital organs, including the brain, digestive system, respiratory organs, and reproductive structures. The soft fist destroyed all its organs in one fell swoop, causing the spider to fall to the ground with a thud.


    Caleb stared at the lifeless spider. ''Operation Sess.''

 Chapter 95: 95: Facade

    Dunn slumped on the ground just beside the five-meter giant spider. The intense running. His face was flushed, the skin glistening with a thin sheen of sweat. His chest heaved with eachbored breath, rising and falling as if struggling to keep pace with his racing heart. Hair, damp and clinging to his forehead, stuck in tangled mats. His legs wobbled as if they were about to give way at any moment.


    "Is it just me, guys? But why do I feel so tired?"


    Caleb gave Dunn a smile of disdain.


    "Are you stupid? Of course, you yed run and chase with the damn spider. It would be more of a surprise if all that running didn''t exhaust you."


    Rina and Jin sat beside Dunn. Just like him, they were breathing raggedly, and they just sat on the ground like that, not willing to move.


    Jin looked at the sky and let out a resigned sigh. "Captain, I suggest we should take a rest first. I think this continuous fighting and pressure had caught our bodies. I feel that my body isn''t listening to me anymore."


    Fushigiro sat on the head of the spider''s body. Not minding the sense of disharmony between the monkey head and spider body.


    "If that''s the case. Then we rest..."


    ...


    The hunting party took a rest and spent the entire night in the deserted alley. They hid somewhere in an abandoned building. They had discovered that when the night fell, most spiders patrolled around the town. Luckily, the spiders weren''t keen on entering buildings. They were just outside, crawling everywhere.


    Then, after the morning came, the spiders retreated one after another. There are only a few ones outside hiding in the shadow. Jin spectes that the spiders weren''t weak, or afraid of the sun. They just simply dislike it.


    That''s why the group has decided that they will move in the day and rest in the night. With that, the members cautiously made their way outside of the building. The sunset gave the gloomy town a slight sense of vitality. Its warm rays cast in each building.


    Jin, Fushigiro, Rina, and Dunn turned their heads left and right in the alley to make sure that there were no spiders in the vicinity. As for the corpse of the previous spider they killed... They hit it inside the building, not intending to keep or store it. After all, it was not edible and it would be disgusting to eat.


    "I don''t feel refreshed at all." Dunn had ck circles in his eyes and said weakly. He felt that his bodycked strength and energy. It was as if the night''s rest didn''t recover anything. No, he even felt more exhausted than before. ''Damn it? Did we catch some sickness?''


    Even Rina and Jin were in the same state as him. Jin''s hair was disheveled, Rina looked disoriented, and Fushigiro was also starting to show the same signs as them. As for Fatty, Luna, Caleb, and Clifford, they look refreshed, just as they should be. Except for Fatty, who was in a critical condition.


    "We need to reach the City of Phenos on this day." With a grave expression, Jin looked at everyone. "Or else Fatty''s condition would worsen. "Then he specifically gave Rina, Dunn, and Fushigiro a look. "Not to mention, it seems we''re suffering from fatigue."


    ''It seems they are in a bad condition as well.'' Luna felt a despair in her heart. She had been taking care of Fatty the entire night. Wiping his sweat and some small amount of blood that sometimes leaks into his mouth. She knew that her friend might not make it tomorrow as this goes on.


    "We won''t be able to reach the city at this rate..." Fushigiro''s eyes became cold and sharp as he looked at Fatty, Luna, Clifford, and Andre with a chilling gaze. "Not with burdens like them... How about we use them as bait?"


    "..."


    Silence reigned over the ce. Jin, Rina, and Dunn looked at Fushigiro in disbelief. Unable to believe what they''ve just heard. The three teenagers froze and felt fear gripped their hearts. The three backed out and looked at Jin and Caleb for help. They knew they were useless, but to use them as bait? It didn''t ur to them that Fushigiro would have such a ruthless side.


    Caleb, on the other hand, clenched his fist with a hidden glint in his pupils. ''Just as I''ve thought! He''s not a good person as he portrays he is!''


    His suspicions were right all along. Thinking of this, he hurriedly called his status.


    Status:


    ***


    Name: Caleb


    Race: Human


    Age: ???


    Rank: Taboo Energy (Grade 1) 1000/1000. Upgrade? Yes/No.


    Physique: 10 [Strength, Stamina, Endurance, Agility, Flexibility, Power, Etc...]


    Spirit: 6 [Mental Strength, Mental Resistance, Reaction Speed, Perception, Five Senses, Dynamic Vision, Mental Energy, Intelligence, Energy Recovery Rate, Soul Def, Soul Strength, Etc...]


    Abilities:


    -Passive Skill-


    -Active Skill-


    Taboo Energy Sensitivity.


    Tip: The basic attribute of a normal human is 5.


    ***


    ''Huh? My taboo energy requirement was already filled? Upgrade? Of course!'' Caleb clicked the yes button in anticipation. However, his excitement didn''tst long. He received a message from the time slime that he needed to wait for 24 hours toplete the process of upgrading and be a Grade 2 Taboo Fighter. ''Damn it! What wait? I can''t wait any longer!''


    He needed strength now the most...


    "You finally revealed your true colors, captain." Caleb let out a chuckle. However, he was inwardly nervous. "I knew it all along... You have bad intentions towards the four."


    Find adventures at m v lem|p-yr


    Fushigiro''s face indifference became even colder. He raised an eyebrow at Johan and asked:


    "How so? I don''t think I''ve revealed anything. Don''t be na?ve, Johan. I know that they are your friends. But do you really believe we would be able to pass this town peacefully? Don''t deceive yourself!!" A strong killing intent permeated Fushigiro''s body. "However, if we use those kids as bait. Then we will be able to divert those bastards'' attention and pass smoothly. It''s their fault for being weak. So choose... Do you want to antagonize me?"


    "Antagonize you? So what if I did so?" Caleb stood in front of Luna and Fatty. "How did I know?? You are the culprit why Fatty is like that. You secretly used a soft fist to him while you were carrying him. That''s why his internal organs now were in a mess."

 Chapter 96: 96: I didnt choose this path!

    "Captain, you''re nuts, aren''t you? To think you would do such a thing to a kid." Hearing Johan, Dunn stared at their captain in horror. Now, he realized. Their captain was a double-faced bastard!


    "You bastard!!" Andre cursed Fushigiro in anger. "You''re worse than monsters! How could you do that to our friend!? Now, I know why you proposed to carry Fatty and you refuse to hand him to us!"


    Luna and Clifford gritted their teeth and held back Andre from doing something impulsive.


    "Very good... very good..." Fushigiro nodded and calmly turned his eyes to Jin and Rina, who had their weapons pointed at him. "Even you guys? After all the years I''ve guided you? You would disobey me? Very good..."


    Tamasai, on the other hand, just kept quiet on the side. Just like a spectator, he didn''t meddle in themotion.


    ''This guy doesn''t n to interfere with me, it seems. That''s good then.'' Fushigiro felt a relief. If there''s anyone he wasn''t confident to face in the group. It would be the inconspicuous bald man. Only he knew how powerful really the guy was.


    Jin''s face turned serious. Fushigiro''s behavior was outside his expectations. After all, in the group, he was supposed to be cold and calcting and Fushigiro always projected himself as someone overprotective and gentle in nature.


    Yes, Jin has to admit to himself that he can be cold and ruthless... But that was towards his enemies. He can''t say the same to people around him that he knows well. Not to mention the kids that they had protected for years. Sacrifice them? He can''t stomach such a thing.Who would have known the kind captain was just a facade all along?


    "Are you serious? If you dare to do that, I won''t hesitate to fight you."


    "Us too..." Rina and Dunn sided with Jin with a determined expression.


    The scene touched the hearts of Luna, Andre, and Clifford. They were scared that they would agree to Fushigiro and sacrifice them.


    "Fight me with your current state?" Fushigiro gave a disdainful chuckle.


    Dunn responded with a dismissive gesture... "Captain...There''s no need to do this, right? There''s no need to fight amongst ourselves?"


    Fushigiro gave a contemptuous snort.


    "Since you guys decided to go opposite me. Then you''ll rece the kids as the baits! I would be thest one tough!"


    Fushigiro disappeared in his ce and reappeared behind Jin, who had reacted quite well as he managed to dodge Fushigiro''s finger gun. However, due to tiredness, his body didn''t respond the way he wanted. Fushigiro''s attack nearly caught him.


    Dunn acrobatically turned around and swung his de towards Fushigiro. Yet, Fushigiro vanished again, and then Dunn fell to his knees while coughing blood.


    "Hahaha! That''s what I''m saying. You guys became slower and weaker. I also feel that I''m about to go through the same state as you. I might as well eliminate you before that happens." Fushigiro''s voice was filled with indifference while dodging Rina''s constant sword attacks.


    "We are at a disadvantage," Jin said weakly. They aren''t in the optimal state to fight in their condition.


    Suddenly, Caleb appeared beside Jin... "Let me take care of this, guys. Unlike you, I''m in my peak state." As he said this, he shifted his attention to Tamasai. "How about you? You won''t really do anything."


    Tamasai just kept his silence.


    ''Why isn''t he affected?'' Caleb thought, doubtful.


    "It''s your fault why they aren''t following me anymore."


    Caleb felt a strong killing intent from their captain''s voice. "Why me? I don''t have anything to do with their decision. It''s their choice to stand at the right path."


    Fushigiro clenched his fist. A wide grin appeared on his face.


    "It''s been a while since I''ve killed a human. You know? You really have a good potential. Being able to learn my Deka Step in a short time frame and forming the foundation of your battle style. Not to mention, you have the temperament of a killer. You''re simply natural... Why couldn''t it be me!!?"


    "You''re just jealous..." Caleb didn''t know what to say. Talented? Who? He just has a rich foundation because of his constant reincarnation. And he''s just basically an adult soul in a child''s body which made him have goodprehension.


    Hearing Caleb''s words made Fushigirough. "Me jealous? They are jealous of me! The audacity to ostracize me because a certain someone was my master? I didn''t want to walk this path. They forced it upon me!! HAHAHAHA!"


    The crazyughter sent a shiver down everyone''s spine. Rina, Jin, and Dunn have a hard time epting that the one they thought was their brother and half-teacher in almost everything turned out to be a ruthless madman.


    "Ostracized by whom exactly??" Sensing juicy information, Caleb unconsciously asked. He also has to bid his time for something to take effect. The more time they waste, the higher the chances of his winning.


    The question made Fushigiro stopughing and be silent. After a few seconds, he looked at Caleb with a gloomy smile. "Well, all of you would die here, so let me tell you. I originally came from the City of Phenos. However, the ones in the higher-ups kicked me just because they hated my master. Those bastards, they pushed me to walk to the path that I didn''t choose and for that, I''ming back to get them! I don''t care anymore. Let this world burn!!"


    As he said this, Fushigiro kicked the ground ten times and appeared in front of Caleb in a split second. He threw a punch to Caleb with his fist covered with gentle pressure.


    Caleb knew that if the soft fist hit him anywhere, it would be over for him. So as a response, he instinctually boosted his feet with taboo energy and Deka stepped to the side.


    "Do you really think you could beat me with the technique I taught to you?"


    Fushiguro''s voice sounded behind him. Then a sharp object hit him in the shoulders and went through it. He felt an intense prickling pain, then he felt a kick on his ribs throwing him two meters away.


    "Johan!!" Luna, Andre, and Clifford called out.


    Jin, Rina, and Dun, on the other hand, were lying on the ground. Due to exerting their body, their condition worsened to the point that made them unable to exert any strength.

 Chapter 97: 97: Calebs Wickedness

    Caleb felt a sweet metallic taste liquid in his mouth. He rubbed the spot where he was kicked in agony; it was tingling. Fortunately, while Fushigiro can do a soft fist, he couldn''t do a soft kick. Or else Caleb knew that he would have got fucked up with the kick just now.


    "It''s not toote yet, just you know. As long as you be my loyal follower. You will taste riches, fuck countless beauties, and live like a king in the future. It''s a pity to just kill such a talented kid like you know?" Fushigiro''s indifferent voice sounded like a tempting devil.


    "Sorry, but I dreamt of living like a monk." Caleb snickered and rebutted which made Fushigiro''s face contort in anger.


    Who was Caleb? He was someone who could reincarnate infinitely! Riches? He can get them in any world. Beauties? As long as he gets reincarnated as a dashing, handsome person, that won''t be a problem either. King? Who wants to be a king when you can be a god? Of course, he doesn''t have a godplex personality. In his opinion, gods are just higher and more powerful beings.


    "Very good. It seems there''s no room for discussion. Since you''re courting death, I''ll dly send you!"


    ''Damn! He said it! He said it!'' Caleb almost wants to puke in the high heavens hearing the taboo, forbidden word.


    In advance, Caleb kicked the ground three times and appeared two meters on his left. Just as he did so, Fushigiro emerged from his previous spot.


    ''Eat this you fuckin mongrel.'' With dexterous hands, he flicked four rubbles, each containing 5% of his total taboo energy.


    "Do you think those flimsy rubbles would get me? Then you''re wrong! It''s futile!." Fushigiro used Tesai, causing the rubbles to bounce at him upon contact.


    "It''s over... How is Johan supposed to win against the captain?" Dunn said weakly.


    Jin struggled to stand up. However, he just fell to the ground harder, like a paralyzed dog. He looked at the ongoing battle and responded in a feeble tone.


    "It would take a miracle to do so..."


    "Let me help you guys. Thanks for not abandoning us." Andre appeared beside Jin and helped him sit.


    Luna and Clifford did the same to Dunn. They patted his clothes and wiped his face with a wet white cloth.


    "Well, you kids are not ungrateful," Dunn whispered feebly.


    "Do you think Johan has a chance?" Desperate, Clifford leaned slightly at Dunn and asked in a low voice. He knew that it was impossible. After all, Fushigiro was the strongest.


    "I don''t know, kid. We just have to wait for the oue. If he loses, then we''ll die."


    ...


    Just like that, the battle continued with Johan constantly using Deka Step to dodge lethal attacks and endure attacks that his body could handle. After all, he has limited energy. As a result, he now has a few broken bones in his body and punctured wounds from Fushigiro''s constant attempt to kill him with the finger gun.


    However, one could see as the battle got longer, the smile on Caleb''s became wider and wider. Fushigiro, on the other hand, is the one with the upper hand, treating Caleb like a mouse as if he were the cat. But over time, he gradually became slower and weaker, just like Jin and Dunn.


    ''Shit! I need to finish this battle quickly.'' Feeling it hard to breathe and control his body, Fushigiro forced his body to move. He felt his movements were heavier, and he began to feel dizzy.


    In a desperate attempt, Fushigiro deka stepped beside Caleb and threw a soft fist at him. Caleb just took a side step. The speed of the punch was now something he could easily dodge.


    "Captain is getting weaker, just like us. It seems he wasn''t immune to it either. There''s a chance of winning!" Jin smirked.


    Hearing this, the three kids clenched their fists with hope. As long as Johan wins, they will live for another day!


    "I won." Caleb clenched his fist and threw three powerful punches, aiming for Fushigiro''s head, intending to shatter his skull.


    However, Fushigiro just swayed like a floating leaf, sessfully evading the punches with ease. Yet, he fell to the ground weakly after, unable to move.


    "You''re just lucky you''re not affected by this. I don''t know if it''s a virus or some sickness, but it''s the reason I lost. Not because you outsmarted me or overpowered me." Even though he lost, Fushigiro still had a crazy smile on his face.


    "Cope harder... You sure about that?" Caleb smiled from ear to ear.


    Hearing this, Fushigiro''s face changed, and he looked at Johan in disbelief. "What do you mean? Don''t tell me..."


    Even Jin and Dunn were looking at Johan in shock. Doesn''t that mean they weren''t suffering from fatigue or sickness? It was Johan''s doing all along? But how? And When?


    "I know... I know... You guys must be wondering how I did it, right?" Caleb kicked Fushigiro''s balls, making thetter scream like a tortured pig.


    "Bastard!! I''ll fucking kill you!!"


    Caleb nodded in satisfaction and kicked Fushigiro''s pair of nuts again viciously. Thetter let out a high-pitched cry. "That''s for Fatty."


    Unconsciously, Dunn, Jin, Andre, and Clifford clutched their balls. It was as if Johan''s action activated their defense mechanisms. Luna and Rina, on the other hand, watched speechlessly, as if they only discovered now how brutal Johan could be.


    "Well, let''s end it here." Caleb turned his head at Fushigiro, who was looking at him, pleading to just kill him. Then he scanned his gaze at everyone. "Do you guys remember the poison of the snake? The Devil''s Cry? Do you also remember when I proposed to fill our waters? What do you think I did?? I poisoned all of you except for me and the four. The poison''s efficacy is too slow, though. I didn''t expect it to take one day just to take effect. Rina told me it would only take 16 or 17 minutes, what a scam..."


    Jin, Fushigiro, and the others stared at Caleb and they didn''t know what to say for a while.


    "You even poisoned us? So you don''t trust us?" Jin sighed bitterly.


    Dunn sighed. "I didn''t know you''re treacherous and more ruthless than Jin here. You didn''t hesitate to use the poison on us. But why? Why didn''t you trust us?"

 Chapter 98: 98: Grade 2 Taboo Fighter

    Hearing this, Caleb sighed helplessly. Before answering, he slit Fushigiro''s throat with his Odachi, causing a fountain of blood.


    Such a decisive killing, made everyone look at Johan in another light.


    "Don''t me me, guys. It''s my life on the line here. It''s not that I don''t trust you, but I just want my n to be foolproof. What if you guys sided with Fushigiro? Fortunately, you guys didn''t or I would have killed you by now."


    As a killer in his past life, Caleb doesn''t rely on trust. But on probability. Since Dunn and Jin made the right choices, he didn''t have to kill them now.


    "I won''t me you. In fact, your wits amaze me." Jin smiled.


    Dunn also nodded. "You''re a damn sly fox, aren''t you?"


    "I didn''t expect you would make use of the thing that I thought useless in such a way." Rina smiled warily.


    Caleb just smiled. He also didn''t expect to make use of it. In fact, if he hadn''t started to doubt Fushigiro in advance, he wouldn''t have taken such measure. Fortunately, he was good at observing and guessing people''s minds to some extent. "Take this."


    "Zephyr Fruit? You''re really prepared, aren''t you?" Dunn snickered, took the fruit, and gobbled it.


    "As a hunter, preparation is the key to sess." Caleb shrugged.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so cunning." Luna, on the side, stared at Fushigiro''s lifeless body. Caleb''s series of operations was just too dark for her.


    To poison your teammates just because of suspicion? Kicking Fushigiro''s nuts and literally breaking them? Still, Caleb was the reason why they were alive, so she knew that his methods might be questionable, but they were sessful.


    After eating Zephyr Fruit... Jin, Dunn, and Rina''splexion turned better in just a few minutes and they gradually regained their strength.


    "It''s good to be able to move again." Dunn stretched his whole body and let out augh. Then he walked near Caleb and patted him. "We''re alive because of you."


    Clifford and Andre, on the other hand, took the initiative to dump Fushigiro''s body inside the building.


    "I thought we were dead there. Who knew Johan would reverse the tables?" Andre shed a knowing grin.


    "I just did it for survival. Before that..." Caleb looked at Tamasai in confusion, who was quiet. "Why are you not affected by the poison? I watched you drink it..."


    "Me? Poison of such a level is useless for a Destiny." A terrifying aura wrapped around Caleb and the others. They couldn''t move for a while and they felt they would die once they attempted to do so.


    Caleb stared at Tamasai. "So that''s why... You''re not a Manifestor but an Actual Destiny."


    Tamasai nodded quietly. Then he disappeared for a second and reappeared in the next second. At such a fast speed, everyone knew Tamasai could kill them anytime. After he came back, he was carrying Fushigiro''s corpse in his arm like a rag doll.


    "I''m actually a Destiny from the City. I was tasked with investigating this Criminal. Yes, Fushigiro was a criminal whomitted atrocities. Raping women. Murder. Arson. Theft. Drugs... His master was just as evil, so the management of the City of Phenos deemed them wanted criminals. That''s just my mission. I would have killed him even if you didn''t manage to. I just let him live for a long time since I didn''t want toe back to the City earlier. I still want to enjoy my stay outside since I''ll be busy again if Ie back to the City... However, now that you killed him, I can only return. My job is done here. Goodbye."


    Everyone was in a daze with such a revtion. They are walking with Destiny all this time? Fushigiro turned out to be a wanted criminal. Tamasai was just on vacation? It was a few seconds before they realized that Tamasai disappeared in his spot along with Fushigiro''s dead body.


    "What a twist..." Jin curled his lips in amusement.


    Caleb, on the other hand, only felt exhration. So that''s how strong a Destiny could be? He can be as strong as Tamasai once he bes one. Just Tamasai''s aura was enough to paralyze them. Not to mention, he could kill them in seconds if he wanted to. Fortunately, Tamasai didn''t intend to do anything and had a neutral personality. If he was evil, they''ll be absolutely damned. No amount of tricks would work in the face of absolute strength.


    ''What tier is he?''


    Still, Caleb couldn''t help but recall Fushigiro''s words. The bastard said that he didn''t want that path and they forced it upon him. Doesn''t that mean there''s a conspiracy inside the City of Phenos and dirty politics? He needs to prepare himself, and not get actively involved. If it were a story, Caleb wouldbel Fushigiro as a viin with a backstory.


    ...


    Just like that, the hunting party members decided to rest on the building again. After all, they just fought an intense battle. And the series of revtions made their mind unable to keep up.


    Fushigiro''s true identity. Tamasai is a Destiny. Johan, whose mind has lots of twists and turns. All of this overwhelmed them. Not to mention, they have still had to continue their journey without being discovered by spiders.


    Without Tamasai and Fushigiro... Their chances became slimmer than before. They can only rely now on Johan and Jin, the two think tanks of the group. Yes, they now considered Johan on par with Jin in terms of nning after the incident. Just his feats previously from deducing the golems were proof enough to them.


    In some corner of the building, on cold ground, Caleb woke up. He felt a ringing sound in his mind. It was the Time Slime''s message that he had sessfully ascended to Grade Two Taboo Fighter!


    ''Status!''


    ***


    Name: Caleb


    Race: Human Discover stories on m-vl-em,pyr


    Age: ???


    Rank: Taboo Energy (Grade 2) 0/10,000


    Physique: 50 [Strength, Stamina, Endurance, Agility, Flexibility, Power, Etc...]


    Spirit: 29 [Mental Strength, Mental Resistance, Reaction Speed, Perception, Five Senses, Dynamic Vision, Mental Energy, Intelligence, Energy Recovery Rate, Soul Def, Soul Strength, Etc...]


    Abilities:


    -Passive Skill-


    -Active Skill-


    1. Taboo Energy Sensitivity. 2. Gum Gum Rubber.


    Tip: The basic attribute of a normal human is 5.


    ***


    He was now theoretically ten times stronger than an adult human (Reference: As strong as Baki physically.) and broke through the limit of what humans can achieve! Not to mention, he got a new ability called Gum Gum Rubber.


    When he clicked it, the description appeared in his mind.


    Gum Gum Rubber: Ability to convert taboo energy into a kind of substance called ''Gum Gum Rubber'' that has both the properties of rubber and gum. It can take any shape and form the users want. It has strong adhesiveness and stretchability.


    Note: The stronger the host''s taboo energy, the stronger the adhesiveness and stretchability of the substance will be.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 99 : 99: Versatile Ability

    Even the pain of his punctured shoulder and broken caused by the fight with Fushigiro vanished due to his ascension to grade 2. Yes, it healed all his injuries automatically along with the strengthening he received. Now he could feel that he could punch a hole in the sky. Well, jokes aside. He felt that his mind was clearer. Before, he was blind, now he could see. It might be the drastic increase in his spirit. Physically, he had transcended human limits. Bending steel using bare hands? Check. Immune to normal cold weapons? Check. Immune to pistols? Check. Yeah, pistols, not rifles and snipers. He would die if someone sniped him with AWM or something like that. Not to mention, armor-piercing bullets.


    Caleb began to think of what his ability could do and couldn''t do. He really wants to try it, but there are people around him. How would he exin his ability to them? Does he pretend oblivious and me it on him being a Manifestor?


    Thinking of the description of ability. He looked around him. Most of the members were still asleep. Dunn was outside as he had just two hours before to guard and watch the outside for spiders.


    ''A chance!'' He can use this to try his ability, Albeit he has to avoid doing big moves that would wake them up.


    ''So this is Gum Gum Rubber...'' True to its description and name, a purple substance came out of his fingers. Actually, he could feel that he could produce the weird substance on any part of his body.


    Wondering how stic the substance was, Caleb stuck it on the wall beside him since it had the properties of gum. But damn, the stickiness was quite overtopped as no matter how hard he pulls it physically, he couldn''t remove it. However, if he wills it too, in his mind, it will be removed.


    Eager, he walked to the other side of the room. Only to result in the substance stretching all the way to the other side. He can feel that it wasn''t the limit and it can still stretch a lot. This result made him dumbfounded and he could already think of ways how to use it in his future battles.


    This second ability of his wasn''t something that he could have guessed. It doesn''t possess or give him strong attack power. However, the ability was quite versatile in his opinion. Due to its unique properties, the substance was quite durable.


    Thinking of this, he swung his Odachi to the substance, but the substance only stretched and repulsed it. However, he saw the spot had some minor cuts.


    ''Makes sense. Rubber has a higher resistance to blunt damage than cutting ones. Just like the MC of One Piece.'' Caleb scratched his chin with a pensive expression.


    While Gum Gum Rubber is quite durable and stic, it''s not indestructible. The effectiveness of a sword or any other weapon in cutting his Gum Gum Rubber substance would depend on various factors, including the sharpness of the weapon, the force applied, and whether the user of the weapon is vastly stronger than him. If a sword is exceptionally sharp and wielded by a strong swordsman, it might be able to cut through his Gum Gum Rubber substance, especially if the user can enhance the sword with some other abilities.


    It cannot be considered a weakness. After all, isn''t everything or everyone vulnerable to sharp objects? Yes, his substance got slight damage from the Odachi but that doesn''t mean it was its weakness. Just like how wood or other objects can get cut by sharp weapons, doesn''t mean it''s their weakness. After all, it was normal to be vulnerable to something sharp.


    Just like that, he experimented more with his heart''s content. He let his substance take all forms and shapes such as hammer, whip, rope, sword, machine gun, sling, spear, shield... It''s this trait to take any shape and form that made his ability a lot more versatile. Unfortunately, even if his ability to take the form of a spear or sword, it cannot cut or prate anything since the substance wasn''t innately hard or solid. And if his substance took the shape of a machine gun, that doesn''t mean it can shoot bullets. It''s more effective to be used as a whip or other blunt weapon such as a hammer or mace if he wants to use it as a weapon.


    As for the defensive aspect, he could create a to bounce back most projectiles or even bullets back to their owners.


    Still, there are a lot of applications that he hasn''t thought of. He knew that he needed to develop his ability well because it has a lot of potential use!


    ''It seems I have a lot of things to do with this ability.''


    Caleb was fairly satisfied with the thing he got. Although not heaven-defying as abilities such as time maniption, infinity, space maniption, or probability maniption. At least he got a useful one that will help his current situation.


    Just like that, Caleb familiarized himself with his ability until the members woke up one by one. They are at their breakfast, tend their wounds, and discuss their next actions.


    "I already scouted what we will face ahead of us." Jin looked at everyone. He felt somewhat despondent, as there are only 8 of them now from the previous 12. "Guys, we only need to bypass the two other spiders and five blocks of houses, a church, and an open field. However, there are three spiders that we need to face once we arrive at the open area. And then, we will be out the town. I estimate that once we''re out of this town, we only need to walk another 1km."


    "Well, fight three spiders? I''ll be damned! Just one of them was already troublesome. How would we supposed to kill them without causingmotion?" Dunn rubbed his eyelids, feeling stressed by the information.


    Now, they don''t have Fushigiro to kill spiders silently. It was bound that they would make a sound once they fought the spiders.


    "Well, we will certainly face the spiders, but we will run away immediately. We don''t need to defeat them. Just run..." Jin smiled.

 Chapter 100 : 100: Childhood Dream

    Caleb, on the other hand, felt a lot more confident to face the spiders with his newly obtained ability. He was itching to try it on them. As for revealing his ability... self is more important. "Guys, I have something to tell you. But you shouldn''t tell it to anyone..."


    "What do you want to tell us?" Jin curiously looked at Johan.


    "Go on..." Dunn nodded.


    The other three teenagers, on the other hand, perked their ears as they saw Johan''s serious demeanor.


    Caleb took a deep breath. "So it''s like this..."


    With that, he made the jaw of everyone dropped as he disclosed his ability to them in advance. Why did he tell them now? It''s much better to tell them now than reveal it amidst the battle.


    First of all, he would earn their trust back a little if he did this. After all, he had just double-crossed Dunn, Jin, and Rina. By doing this, he was indirectly telling them that he trusted them. Trust is still important if he wants to work together as a team because it creates harmony.


    The second reason is by telling them about his ability... They will be able to coordinate it with their n. It will increase the chances of their sess. Not to mention, they would just attribute the ability to him being a Manifestor.


    Andstly, the real reason... He was itching to use his ability and quickly master it! Once he masters it. He would be a versatile fighter both in offense and defense. He was looking forward to developing his ability to its full potential. After all, unlike his first ability, the second ability has a lot of practical uses!


    "So you awakened another ability? You can release a sticky and stretchy substance. Well, that sounds useless." Andre said with a speechless expression.


    Hearing this, Caleb chuckled, not offended at his friend''s words. He just told them the general description of ability. So, the description of a sticky and stretchy substance really sounds useless unless one knows the ability really works.


    Jin shook his head.


    "I won''t say that. Although we don''t know the extent of the substance''s stretchiness and stickiness, it might work wonders. For example, Johan here can use it to swing into buildings like a spider if he can transform his substance into spiderwebs form, right?"


    Hearing this, Caleb''s eyes lit up. He looked at Jin in surprise. ''Damn! Why haven''t I thought of it? I can really do that shit! Just like damn spiderman!''


    Still, swinging from building to building wasn''t simple. To replicate such a feat, one doesn''t only need to have a sticky substance akin to spiderwebs. One also needs to have the strength to swing himself from one point to another. Excellent shoulder mobility and body flexibility. A tough body to withstand the speed of motion, resistance, friction, and so on... Fortunately, although he might still not be as strong as Spiderman, he was a Grade 2 Taboo Fighter! He just needs enough practice to do so. Now, he onlycks spider senses... No, he also has a damned danger senses, ain''t he?


    ''It seems one of my childhood dreams is about toe true. I can finally do acrobatic moves in the air like Peter.'' Caleb felt that he lucked out with his ability this time. Then he looked at Jin with a smile. "You just gave me an idea..."


    "That sounds cool." Clifford and Andre agreed.


    Luna, on the other hand, felt that Johan was bing more and more powerful. She felt happy. The more powerful Johan was, the more chances they would survive. Not to mention, Johan had been always by their side. He also trusts them. After all, he poisoned Dunn, Jin, and Rina, but not them.


    ...


    Three hours have passed. Under Jin''s guide, the hunting party managed to bypass the two spiders.


    Caleb looked at the houses in front of him. Brown-painted walls which had faded and cracks. Metal roofs that are riddled with small holes. Shattered sses from windows. They are five houses in a straight line, each four meters apart from each other.


    As they continued their walk, the house became bigger and bigger until theypletely passed the two of the five. Just like the previous buildings, the houses around were covered with thick spiderwebs.


    ''It looks like those from this town actually lived a decent life in the past. It seems this town was quite prosperous. Did the inhabitants manage to reach the city or did they die from the spiders'' hands?''


    "Well, it''s the first time I saw other houses from these past few years besides our own. Are there really gods? Then did they create those damned monsters?"


    Caleb stared at Clifford, who had a mncholy expression with his fist clenched. He won''t be surprised if Clifford doesn''t believe in gods. After all, the other had a tragic life.


    Andre, who was carrying Fatty beside him, patted Clifford on the back as constion but didn''t say anything.


    "Gods? If there are gods, they must be sleeping or just don''t care about us. After all, this won''t happen in the first ce. Or we humans might probably angered him and brought upon this. Who knows?" Dunn said nonchntly.


    Caleb just listened as hispanions talked about him without saying anything. God? Why bother to talk if he didn''t know the answer? He cleared his throat and said:


    "You guys are being distracted. There are more pressing matters before us. Don''t let your guard down just because there are no spiders around."


    "Johan is right." Jin turned his head at them and pointed at the silhouette of a castle. On top of it, there was a sun symbol made of silver.


    "So, this is the church here? Who do they worship?" Caleb muttered, asking no one.


    Not surprisingly, Jin gave him an answer. Truly, a man worthy of his title. Walking encyclopedia.


    "This is the church of Sun God. How do I know? Because my dead mother frequently goes to the church of Sun God in the past. She''s quite a devout believer."


    ''Church of Sun God? So there are other elemental gods in this world?'' If that''s true, it was bad news for him.

 Chapter 101: 101: First Use in Battle

    "So those are the three spiders. Well, guys. You help me when needed, but let me enjoy my newly gained abilities first. I think I can take these bastards alone." A shit-eating grin appeared on Caleb''s face.


    He wasn''t the same as before, after all. With his ascension to the Grade 2 realm. His physical strength, stamina, body toughness, agility, and reaction speed made a qualitative leap. It was aprehensive upgrade. He was confident that he could now kill Tier 9 Apokalips of the 1st variation and 3rd variation. Even fight toe-to-toe with a Tier 8 and still escape!


    Is he being arrogant? No! After all, with the increase in his body strength and flexibility. Things he couldn''t do before. He could do it now. For example, he can now perform nine step Deka Step with ease even without practice. It would only take a week for him to surpass Fushigiro''s mastery of Deka Step!


    As for other techniques, although Fushigiro was dead, he could learn Feathery Body from Dunn, Finger Gun, and Tesai from Jin. Unfortunately, the soft fist was already permanently lost. After all, Fushigiro and his master were dead. No one would be able to learn it anymore. With such a strong technique, Caleb felt someone pinch his greedy heart.


    "Well, be careful then." As of now, Jin knew what kind of person Caleb was. Although he was just seventeen years old, he was wise and cunning beyond his age. He knew he wouldn''t do something he wasn''t confident about.


    Luna held the cor of Caleb''s shirt and gave him a worried look. "Don''t do anything stupid."


    Andre put his hand on top of Caleb''s shoulder and spoke:


    "Make it fast. You know, Fatty, he''s about to die anytime now."


    "Don''t worry. It won''t take much time." Caleb looked at Fatty with a grim expression. He felt the mood wasn''t right without Fatty''s enthusiasm.


    ...


    Caleb studied the three spiders with monkey heads. Even now, he still can''t use to their disgusting appearance. He was reluctant to touch such things. After all, a spider with a monkey''s head was just too bizarre.


    Thinking of this, Caleb formed a whip using his gum gum rubber substance. The substance was like an extension of his arms. He could move it as flexible as his arms and feet so he didn''t need much training.


    With a fast swing, his whip hit the head of the monkey, causing it to stumble. It was about to reposition itself but the purple which stuck on its head. "Die..."


    Using some of the force he could muster, Caleb casually pulled the whip. The head of the spider monkey was removed akin to a frail head of a doll. Green blood spurted on the neck continuously


    ''Damn! I''m this strong now?'' He didn''t even use his full strength yet he didn''t even feel a resistance.


    "What!? How''s that possible? Did he just pull the spider''s head with raw strength?"


    The eyes of the members changed. The increase in strength was too obvious. After all, it would take six or seven adults to pull out such a feat. Yet Johan made it look effortless.


    "It seems along with the ability he gained, it increases his physical might." Jin mused, which made others nod. A smile split his face and said. "His strength. It had surpassed the Highest Prerequisite. As expected of a talented Manifestor. He can do things normal people like us can''t do."


    "Johan is really amazing. We are the same age yet he was so far away from us." Clifford said in awe.


    Luna and Andre nodded in agreement. They couldn''t help but reminisce when Johan was still quiet and introverted. Now, they realized that it wasn''t that he was weak. He was just hiding his capability too deeply. Although they couldn''t understand the reason. They knew how smart he was, even at his age.


    ...


    Just like that, the two spiders lunged at Caleb.


    Caleb looked at the six spear-like feeting in his direction and grinned. He waved his whip with precision and let it hit multiple rocks around him, causing the rocks to get stuck.


    He used the whip to throw the rocks like projectiles, hitting the two spiders in all directions.


    The rocks made a sieve out of the spiders due to the strength Caleb possessed. Yet, their vitality proved to be formidable, as they didn''t even stop their attacks.


    ''Too slow!''


    From his perspective, the attacks of the spiders move at a snail''s pace. He knew that it was thanks to his enhanced spirit that improved his visual acuity, brain-processing speed, and reaction time.


    The members of the hunting party watched with their mouths agape as Johan performed acrobatic movements and danced around while being attacked by the sharp feet of the abominations.


    Sometimes, he uses his whip to redirect the attacks of spiders. After thirty seconds, one would see a purple substance all around the battlefield binding the two spiders in their arms, legs, neck, and head. They couldn''t even move, even if they wanted to.


    The adhesiveness helped them tightly in ce, while stretchability made it hard for them to mobilize forces.


    Caleb smiled at his masterpiece. The durability of the substance didn''t disappoint him.


    "Damn, the way you describe your ability to us didn''t do it any justice to what it can really do. I thought it would be useless, but it seems I''ve underestimated what it can do." Andre walked carefully near the helpless spiders. "Even Tier 9 can''t do anything much to you now."


    "Well, I can''t do any of this without your help, guys." With a righteous expression, Caleb dered.


    "Your ability has a lot of potential. I can think of various ways how you can use it in battle." Jin nced at the substance wrapped around the bodies with a profound expression. "It seems you can make any shape and form you want, right?"


    "That''s right. It''s what makes my ability versatile. With my battle with these two spiders, I realized I couldn''t move everywhere fast enough, so I know what to develop next." Caleb produced a substance in his hand and it took the shape of a hammer. "I can create a spring under the heels of my feet to enhance my mobility by bouncing around in the surroundings." As he said this, he bashed the skulls of spiders. However, the hammer just bent due to the stretchiness of the substance. "It seems the substance can''t do blunt attacks," he muttered.

 Chapter 102: 102: Springy Foot

    Caleb imed the life of the three spiders and was about to continue their pace. Now, he was the one carrying Fatty on his back. He could feel on his skin Fatty''s unnaturally low body temperature.


    He knew that Fatty wouldn''tst long. Even if they manage to reach the city. Fatty had lost too much blood and his organs were in a mess. In this world, where technology has taken a step back. Saving Fatty would be a miracle. The only hope he had was if there was a Destiny with an amazing ability to heal.


    ''I can''t even do anything. Healing abilities are really important.''


    Just as they were walking, weird crawling continuously sounded.


    "What is that?"


    The members including Caleb immediately readied themselves and turned around. Then they saw the houses and church, hundreds of spiders broke out from the doors and windows.


    Hundreds of monkey heads stared at them with a weird smile on their faces.


    "Crap!" Caleb felt goosebumps on his skin. Without thinking, he made a huge purple, then threw its ends to the path the spider had to take to block them. "Run! Guys carry the others. You go first, I''ll hold them back!"


    Producing webs, he slings it everywhere in hopes of slowing down the spiders.


    With Caleb''s signal, Jin and Dunn went beside Andre and Clifford to carry them on their back. Rina did the same to Luna.


    "I don''t know what you n to do. But be sure to catch up!" Dunn shouted.


    Just like that, the members disappeared leaving Caleb behind.


    Just as they disappeared, the ground rumbled intensely which almost made Caleb fall on his back. He saw the spiders dumbly get entangled with the and web-like substance.


    The strange thing is, they suddenly stopped moving after the rumbling had begun giving Caleb a bad feeling in his heart. His danger senses were tingling. ''Damn it! Don''t tell the spider queen is about to wake up!?''


    Caleb hurriedly looked around for the building to swing. However, except for the church of the Sun God and five houses behind... There was nothing.


    The good news is, it indicated that they were only 1km away from the Wall of Hope. The bad news is, it seems they need to run while being chased by Spider Queen! A tier 8 of unknown variation.


    ''Damn it! Damn it all!''


    While cursing, he excreted gum gum rubber substance and made springs in his feet. Then he bounced three times in his ce and instantly elerated. His feetnded on a wall, then on the ground. He kept bouncing everywhere, making his speed go faster and faster. He decided to call this application ''Springy Foot''.


    In just a few seconds, specifically, twenty-three, Caleb caught up with the rest of the team. The speed of the springs provided him was just beyond his expectations and it was cost-effective to use than Deka Step as maintaining gum gum rubber substance doesn''t consume much energy.


    Dunn felt a gust of wind and a familiar silhouette got past him.


    "What the fuck, Johan!? You flying!?"


    "He''s not flying... Look at his feet." Andre, who was being carried, whispered. He couldn''t help but feel amazed at the versatility of Caleb''s ability. ''The only pity was the fact that he couldn''t harden the substance. ''One can''t get the best of both worlds, I guess?''


    Dunn squinted his eyes and saw the purple springs on Caleb''s feet. "He just told us about that idea earlier, right? It seems he could already do it."


    "Guys, don''t fucking stop running! The spider queen had woken up in her slumber!!"


    "Don''t joke lie t-ha..."


    Before Luna could even finish her words, the rumbling had reached their location. A loud screech reverberated from the gradually fading town behind them.


    "What''s up with that!?" Clifford turned his head to the annoyingly loud sound and made a displeased face. Suddenly, his face froze in shock...


    ''Why did he suddenly be silent.'' Jin also felt a bout of irritability arise from his heart after hearing the screech. But he managed to put it under control. Curious, he turns around only to regret his decision.


    Far away in the distance, a twenty-meter behemoth of a spider was walking towards them slowly. It was as if as a six-story building so it could cover a lot of distance, even with its slow stride.


    Its eight malevolent eyes gleamed with an eerie, unnatural light, each one resembling a sinister window into the abyss. They blinked rhythmically as if calcting the impending dread it would inflict upon those unlucky enough to cross its path.


    Its grotesque exoskeleton was adorned with bone-chilling skull patterns etched in glistening, obsidian ck, a macabre mosaic that whispered of suffering and despair. The skeletal markings seemed to writhe and shift, creating an unsettling illusion of life within death.


    Its legs, sturdy and metallic, radiated an otherworldly chill, clinking with a haunting, reverberating resonance as they moved. These menacing appendages bore wickedly sharp, barbed tips, dripping with a venom that could melt even the bravest of hearts.


    Its facial features were a grotesque caricature of malevolence. A maw of jagged, serrated mandibles opened and closed with a sickening clicking sound, revealing rows of serrated fangs that glistened with malefic intent. A pair of blood-red pincers twitched menacingly, their grip capable of crushing bones with ruthless ease.


    Then below the Queen''s feet. They are an army of spiders, numbering thousands. Such a scene made the members thankful that they got past the town without being detected. If they got entangled with them, their fate would be sealed.


    "M*therf*cker!"


    Johan''s cursing pulled Jin and others from their daze as they were frozen in fear due to the immensity of the Tier 8 Spider Queen.


    Caleb produced another three pieces of spring and gave them to Jin, Dunn, and Rina. "Use these! As long as you''re not two kilometers away from me, they won''t vanish."


    Rina, Dunn, and Jin took the springs unceremoniously and equipped them. Under Caleb''s teachings. The three quickly got the hang of them.

 Chapter 103: 103: Arrival at the City

    The sun on the horizon cast its light on a magnificent city. The city was surrounded by a gigantic fifty-meter wall that towered over the buildings in the city but also acted as an unmovable fortress. It has a radius of approximately 70 kilometers and encloses a vast territory inside.


    One would see hundreds of guards patrolling on top of the wall and ropes were hanging on the random spot of the wall. At the bottom, there is a small gate that could fit two carriages. There are two guards sitting side by side drinking coffee with a rxed demeanor.


    It was as if they were in their respective homes, constantlyughing and talking with each other.


    "Say, Arnold, those damned scouts will recruit a bunch of brats again this year, right? Poor boys... They thought it was a sign of honor, but they were just sending themselves to death. I don''t know what they are thinking. Such fools...


    "Bastard Chris, fucking lower your voice. If someone hears us, you''ll get executed, you know? Don''t badmouth the scouts. Are you jealous because they receive greater glory from the citizens than us? At least we have a real power than them inside the city, you know?"


    "Well, don''t mind me. I''m just babbling..." The one named Chris chuckled. He has dark orange hair, blue eyes, and tanned skin. He was wearing a thick brown leather with a red crest which had a shield designed on its middle. In his baggy pants, there is a holster and a ck gun. "Actually, I know that they are contributing to our city with the information outside. Without them, the outside would have been littered by Apokalips by now."


    "That''s right. Still, the mortality rate of the Scout is really terrifying. It was said that only the 3rd Seat Officer and 4th Seat Officer survived thest expedition. A lot of families grieved. It''s quite a sad event."


    Chris sighed hearing Arnold''s words and took a sip of coffee. "If the 1st Seat Captain Hezi joined the expedition, that would have happened. And why did they choose the Mist to explore in the first ce? That ce is a hundred times more dangerous than Spider Town, right?"


    Arnold nodded.


    "Yes..."


    Just as the two guards were about to doze off due to boredom andck of a topic to talk about. A level 2 rm sounded on the wall. Chris and Arnold stood up and looked alertly around.


    "Warning! The Spider Queen ising! The Spider Queen from Spider Town ising! I repeat. The Spider Queen from Spider Town ising! She has thousands of spider minions with her!! Constables of 9th seats should stand on guard and protect the citizens. While Constables of 8th Seats would deal with the Spider Queen and her army! I repeat..."


    "This is bad!" Chris gulped. As if to prove the speaker''s announcement. He saw thousands of dots and a freak of a nature giant spider in the distance 20 meters away from them. "I''ll be damned! It''s really the Spider Queen!! What happened? Isn''t it dormant? Why did it take the initiative to leave its territory and cause trouble now!?"


    "Don''t tell me it''s the 4th invasion? No, that''s not right. Their numbers are too small for an invasion." Suddenly Arnold''s eyes widened at this time. "Am I imagining? Or are there human silhouettes running away from the Spiders? Damn, there are really! And there are also kids!"


    Enjoy more content from m-v l''-NovelFire


    "Huh? What the fuck are those eight people doing outside? Did these people sneak out? Fucking shit! It seems they''re the ones that disturbed the territories of spiders!" Chris was stunned as he thought of this. He couldn''t help but feel amazed at how the eight people managed to survive but also felt fear at the massive horde of spiders and the colossus spider queen.


    Just like that, the guards finally saw the eight silhouettes as they got closer to the gate. They were running barefoot towards them, their breathingbored.


    "Wait, there''s something wrong..." Chris''s eyes squinted. He felt suspicious about how the eight managed to cover such a huge distance while just running. However, he could see that their speed was just normal.


    What he didn''t know. Caleb canceled his gum gum rubber substance. After all, he didn''t want to reveal his ability to the City until he became a Destiny.


    ...


    On top of the wall, four men stood upright, gazing at the army of spiders and the Spider Queen with an expression of dread. They are the Four 8th Seat Constables tasked to defend the wall against the Spider Queen.


    The four were wearing hoods with ck and blue color pattern and gun crest on their back


    As Tier 8 Destinies, they are confident in their strength and that they could hold back the horde on their own. Still, a battle in their realm of strength is never easy.


    Fighting a high-level Apokalips isn''t something they want. After all, death and injuries are the only result of that.


    "I didn''t expect Tier 8 Apokalip to invade at this moment." One of the four, a man with a long gray beard, said. He has a chiseled jaw, positive canthal tilt, defined cheeks, and a burly body.


    "Gray, we don''t need to fight the queen. It seems it wasn''t nning to invade. Look, eight people are being chased by the queen." A blue-haired man with a maic eye area and good facial harmony spoke. He has clear, white skin and looks like an aristocrat.


    Gray rubbed his long gray beard. He looked at Caleb, Jin, and the rest. "Interesting... These guys are survivors. They do note from our city."


    "It''s been a while since I saw people outside. These ones must be strong that they''ve managed to survive for such a long time." a ck-skinned man with an X mark on his left cheek grinned and licked his lips. His brown eyes directed at the spider queen, exuding blood thirst. He has a pair of gauntlets on his arms.


    "Hmm... They would just take refuge. If they are strong, then that would be good for our city. Still, how should we deal with these?"


    Gray has a ponderous expression as he looks at Caleb''s group to reach the guards below. He smiled and said:


    "Don''t show fear. I don''t think these Apokalip would be stupid enough to face four of us."

 Chapter 104: 104: Welcome to the City

    "Hey, help!" Dunn''s lit up as he saw the guards at the gate of the fifty-meter-high wall. He looked behind him in fear. The Spider Queen''s presence was a shadow in his heart. They have already widened the distance thanks to Johan''s spring. Yet when they removed it, they quickly caught up to them and were now seven meters away.


    "Here! Fucking hurry, or else we''ll lock the gate!" The two guards pressed a button of some device on them and the gate started to move up.


    The guards hurriedly went inside, unwilling to stay outside for another second. If not for thew that mandates helping survivors outside, they wouldn''t bother to wait for eight people. As for why is there aw to help survivors, it''s to increase the poption, improve the government''s reputation, and get powerful warriors. Survivors outside usually have a high potential to be Destiny.


    Most of the people who upied a position in the higher seats came from the outside. They are also the ones who pushed the bill to help survivors as much as possible. Coincidentally, this task was one of the responsibilities of Guards.


    ''Finally arrived! Now, I can finally contact another power system and get stronger.'' While running, Caleb tried his best to suppress the grin that was about to appear on his face. He was excited about the possibilities the Destiny Power System would offer to him.


    After all, he had already tasted the sweetness. Just the gum gum rubber managed to increase hisprehensive capabilities.


    Kicking the ground eight times, Caleb elerated like a speeding race car. Jin, Dunn, and Rina who were carrying Luna, Fatty, and Clifford channeled all the strength they had to their legs.


    Under the astonished face of the guards, the eight entered the gate. However, they didn''t dare to neglect it. They quickly closed the gate as they saw the horde of spiders and the queen outside the gate.


    The gate began to lower, but it wasn''t fast enough. Two of the spiders stumbled against each other as they tried to fit their bodies on the gate. Discover hidden stories at m,v l''e-NovelFire


    Caleb was about to take action when the two spiders. No... A hundred spiders exploded simultaneously.


    Then four strong backs appeared, along with a strong pressure that would make everyone palpitate.


    "This..." Caleb looked at the four men that suddenly appeared out of nowhere. Unfortunately, the gate closedpletely before he could even see the face-off between the Queen and the four. ''What a bum.''


    "You guys. Don''t just stand there. I must remind you that there''s a procedure that survivors outside need to follow before being epted into the city. Understand!? So follow us first."


    Jin, Caleb, and others looked at the two guards and nodded. Procedure or what, they were d that they managed to reach their goals.


    "Can you help our friend here?" Caleb brought down Fatty to the ground gently. "He''s bleeding internally and he might have suffered an injury internally..."


    "Well, no worries. We would go first to the city''s medical facilities to examine and assess your bodies. Don''t worry, the city is just making sure that you guys don''t carry a virus or potential disease that would cause a pandemic. And you''re lucky. The director of the Facility is a good surgeon who can even reattach limbs. Your friend''s internal organs are not that damaged, since he would have already died if that''s the case."


    ...


    Just like that, the two guards named Albert, and Chris led them to quite an advanced medical facility. The City of Phenos managed to preserve and save a lot of technologies that came from the prosperous time, or before the invasion of the Apokalips. Although the technologies they preserve haven''t reached 15% of the past. Caleb found out that even that 15% had left Earth in the dust.


    They didn''t have the time to enjoy the scenery of the city along the way since their friend was on the brink of death.


    The two guys are quite efficient at doing things after they reach the so-called advanced medical facility. It was a tall white building every door and window was made of transparent ss that brought Caleb to a realization that the City he was in might not look much outside, but they had some ck technologies and advanced stuff. Although they are few and far between.


    Two hours have passed. After entering the facility, they entrusted Fatty to the two guards who in turn would bring him to the director of the facility. Speaking of which, the inside of the facility looks futuristic. With scanning technologies and machines scattered around. ording to the guards, advanced facilities such as the one they were currently in could only be counted on one hand. As for the rest of the city, and the people, the technology they can ess isn''t that advanced.


    In those two hours, various people wearing different suits than the guards came into the facility to interview them. The questions? Well, they asked where they came from and how did they manage to surpass. It was Dunn, Jin, and Rina who answered the questions, though. After all, Caleb was just a 17-year-old teenager. As for how Jin and others answered. The three didn''t lie... Of course; they didn''t tell everything. They exclude some things such as Caleb''s powers... After all, that was just sensitive, and they didn''t want to cause trouble for Caleb.


    The three told about the house, how long they lived there, and how it was invaded by a stray Apokalip, which forced them to take the risk ofing here. Then, they also describe the general process of the journey from the Quincy Mountain Range and Spider Town. After all, they can''t really lie since they were with Tamasai in the entire journey. And Tamasai was a Destiny living in the city. Lying, given that fact, would just lead them into trouble. Fortunately, Tamasai already left before Caleb had awakened his ability, so he didn''t know about Gum Gum Rubber.


    After the interview, some of the staff inside the facility performed aprehensive examination for them. Such as blood type and things that could detect viruses or diseases.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 105: 105: Scout

    "So what now? What are your ns guys? The guards said that from here on. We have to join three factions if we want to obtain the right to live in this city since we are outsiders." Jin sighed. He was unwilling to part with the members, but he knew that their decisions might separate them from each other.


    There are three factions or forces in the City and they are the pirs that keep the order and protect the people against Apokalips.


    "I don''t know what to choose yet, but I might join the scout with Andre, Luna, and Clifford." Caleb smiled. "We may part this time and go our own ways, but this is a small world, so we would inevitably meet again."


    Dunn crossed his hands andughed. "Well, unfortunately, I will join Constables with Rina. Jin, on the other hand, would join the Guards. You know, so when the timees, we would have ess to the resources of the three factions."


    "Hmmm... That''s a good idea." Caleb nodded thoughtfully. "It seems we would still contact each other frequently if that''s the case."


    "What are the roles of the three factions again?" Andre couldn''t help but join the conversation. He was a bit nervous and excited about the new environment.


    "I think scouts are the ones responsible for gathering updated information about the situation outside. They do expeditions once in a while to find resource-rich locations, mark the ce of dangerous Apokalips, and record their number, but their main mission, it seems, was to take back the Wall or Rose."


    Jin sighed wistfully. He couldn''t help but feel that it was a wrong choice to join the scout. "The scout is too dangerous. However, with dangeres opportunity. The scout might be a great benefit for your growth. Joining Constables is safer since their job is just to patrol around the city and maintain order. It''s like police organizations in the past. They can also arrest thieves and people doing bad deeds. It has the most authority and power among the three factions inside the city."


    "Well, I don''t care about anything. I joined to fulfill my goal." A solemn expression appeared on Andre''s, but everyone could hear the underlying hatred in his tone.


    "You have enough time to talk with each other? Well, if you people have chosen what factions to join. We three are here to lead you to the respective base of the three. So, what are your choices?" The guard said with a neutral expression.


    "I choose to join the Guard faction." Jin smiled faintly.


    Hearing Jin''s question made the three guards speechless. "You want to join us?" Then the guardsughed. "Hahaha! Good choice. We guards are the most carefree among the three factions. However, when invasions happen, we are the ones who act as a line of defense against outside threats." The guards said solemnly. After a few seconds of silence, he smiled again. "Still, we just patrol around the wall most of the time. It''s rtively safe."


    Jin let out a soft chuckle. "That''s right. I''m the type of person who doesn''t like taking too many risks. Scout and Constables aren''t just for me."


    ''Pretentious bastard...'' If he didn''t know Jin, he would have almost believed him. ''It seems this is another chapter of my life in this world.'' Caleb sighed.


    ...


    In three days, the group of teenagers and the group of adults parted ways. In those three days, Caleb and the three just strolled around the 1st District of the City, also known as the Market District. They slept temporarily on the guards'' stations since they didn''t have many in them.


    That''s why they went to the 1st District. To sell the quality materials of the beasts they hunted. It gave them quite a hefty sum enough for the four of them to not think about not having anywhere to sleep for two months.


    Speaking of which, Fatty''s situation had stabilized. However, he was in aa and the director of the Medical Facility told them that Fatty might wake up anytime or not even wake up at all. It was saddening news for the four.


    The director of the Medical Facility was a lean middle-aged man, wearing ab coat and white gloves. He has blonde hair, dark brown eyes, and a sharp countenance akin to a strict professor. Still, he was generous enough as he saved Fatty free of charge.


    Caleb didn''t behave like a country-bumpkin unlike the three teenagers with him when he first saw the towering buildings, great statues, and bustling market due to the architectural designs being quite simr to the 90s in Europe.


    As for the culture, they emphasized freedom the most like the West, so Caleb didn''t need that much adapting. Of course, those three days weren''t enough to understand the culture thoroughly.


    "Well, I think it''s time to report to the base of the Scouts. You guys, are you ready?" Caleb grinned.


    Luna became a bit fidgety at the question. She felt uneasy about the fact that as a scout, they needed to fight Apokalips again. A thing she doesn''t like. However, if she doesn''t join the Scout... It means being separated from Johan and others.


    "I''m more than ready." After experiencing being a burden to the Hunting Party throughout the journey. Clifford knew that it was an opportunity to grow stronger. Joining the scout would give them the opportunity to be Destiny.


    "If that''s the case. Let''s head out then. Once Fatty woke, he would be surprised." Andre felt the future was optimistic. Although they experience a series of unfortunate events. It didn''t stop him from aiming high. "Johan, I''m sure you will climb higher on thedder of the scout and reach a higher seat with your strength and ability. Do you n to reveal your n to reveal your Gum Gum Rubber?"


    "That would only bring trouble to us." Caleb shook his head. "I need to be strong enough first and have a high position. For now, I will only use that when I''m alone or with you. I don''t n to trust others with my ability."


    "Low profile is the way to go." Andre was aware of how humans could do anything for power. Once anyone from the management of the city knows Caleb''s ability, that isn''t recorded. It was unknown what they would do to his friend.

 Chapter 106: 106: Scouts Main Base

    "So, this is the main base of the scout. It does look quite solemn. If this is the ce, we will be staying. Then it''s quite good."


    Caleb found himself on the edge of the scout soldiers'' base, taking in the scene before him. The camp consisted of about thirty or sorge wooden houses, each with its own story to tell. The air was filled with the smell of old wood and the freshness of the surrounding trees, creating a calming atmosphere. The setting sun cast a warm, golden light on the houses, making the camp feel like a haven.


    As Caleb and others ventured further, they noticed gs flying high with the image of doves, a symbol of freedom. These gs were bright green and stood out against the natural backdrop.


    All around them, the sounds of nature filled the air. The leaves on the tall trees rustled in the breeze, creating a gentle, soothing sound.


    As Caleb walked, the leaves under his feet made a soft crunching noise. In the distance, he could hear people talking andughing.


    The camp was a lively ce. People in matching green uniforms, all wearing the dove emblem, moved about with purpose. Theirughter and conversations added to the sense of togetherness.


    "So this will be our home..." Andre, beside Clifford, looked around in a daze after seeing many people in green suits with swords strapped to their waists, while some had flintlocks. "If only Fatty was here..." He couldn''t help but feel sad.


    Luna, on the other hand, saw a man with an equal height as her. He has a fierce look but a mature aura around him. He has brown eyes and long eyshes. A small face that houses sharp facial features. A defined jaw-line and cheeks, tannedplexion.


    Just like everyone, he was wearing a green suit. Adorned with a distinctive dove crest, these suits exuded an aura of resilience and hope that was as striking as it was awe-inspiring. The sleek, jet-ck material of the suits clung to the man''s body, enhancing their agility and allowing for seamless, acrobatic movements.


    The armor had been meticulously designed to offer maximum protection without sacrificing mobility. It glistened in the sunlight, giving the guy an almost mythical appearance.


    Luna, one that the dove crest, prominently disyed on the chest tes and green gs of the Scouts, represented the Scouts'' unwaveringmitment to peace and freedom in a world besieged by chaos. The crest featured a majestic dove in flight, its wings outstretched, symbolizing the soaring spirit and unity of the Scouts. The intricate details of the crest were etched with precision, catching the eye and inspiring hope in the hearts of all who beheld it.


    "Guys, it seems someone is waiting for us." Stay connected via m-v l|e-NovelBin


    She heard Luna, Caleb, Andre, and Clifford look in the direction she was pointing at. Then they also saw a man looking at them with a somber expression.


    Caleb didn''t feel any malicious intention from the other party so he decided to give the man a polite smile and said:


    "Hello sir, we are the trainees that havee to report after three days."


    "The survivors outside? I know. Follow me."


    The guy said simply.


    ''The not so talkative type, huh?''


    Caleb looked at others and nodded. They followed the man under the curious gaze of scout soldiers around.


    ''Damn, why do I suddenly feel nervous?'' Feeling his chest with his right palm, Caleb felt his heart beating so fast. ''Is it because I''m about to touch this world''s power system?''


    Just like that, their snobbish guide led them to one of the wooden houses on what seemed to be the captain''s hut.


    Caleb looked around and found himself in a twenty-meter-wide room. In the middle of the room, there was a desk made of orange wood. There is a mountain of paper documents on top of the desk. The orange wood had rough line patterns and small dots scattered randomly on the wood, giving it a rough texture.


    At each of the four ceiling corners, he found delicate pink flowers with slender green stems gracefully disyed in ss vases. There are two windows in the left corner and the right corner that act as venttion for the room. As for the ground, it was also made of brown wood like the walls outside.


    ''Why are they so keen on using wood?'' Caleb couldn''t help but sigh as he thought of this.


    Well, he doesn''t dislike wood, but the disadvantages outweigh the advantages. Yes, Wood offers a natural and timeless beauty that can enhance the aesthetics of any space. Its unique grain patterns, colors, and textures create warmth and character. Woodes in a wide range of species, each with its own distinct characteristics. This variety allows for diverse design options to suit different styles and preferences. They have natural insting properties, helping to regte temperature and reduce energy consumption in homes and buildings. Lastly, it is rtively easy to shape, cut, and join, making it a favored material for custom furniture and architectural detailing.


    However, wood is susceptible to water damage, rot, and warping if not properly sealed and maintained. Not to mention, termites and other wood-damaging pests can pose a threat to wooden furniture and walls. It was this aspect that Caleb hated with the use of wood since their ceiling was made of wood. Those pests would be on him on some asions, causing annoying redness and itchiness in his skin.


    Wood is also mmable, which can be a safety concern. There are thirty or so wooden houses outside. In case of fire, it would spread easily around and cause huge damage to properties.


    Thinking of this, Caleb scanned the room and his gazended on the short man that guided them. Yes, short man. He looks as if he is in his thirties yet his height is only equal to Luna''s. ''I mean, short king.'' Caleb immediately corrected his thought. After all, he doesn''t have the right to criticize something that couldn''t be controlled. And he might get reincarnated in the body of a short king in the future, right?

 Chapter 107: 107: 1st Seat Officer

    Coincidentally, as Caleb was thinking of such rude thoughts, the short guy was also looking at him, albeit with suspicion.


    "Why are you staring at Kiddo?" He said with a gruffy voice.


    *Ahem* Caleb pretended to cough. He didn''t expect that the other party had such a keen instinct. "Nothing..."


    Andre and Clifford, on the other side, gave Johan a funny look. It hadn''t been a long time, yet Johan was already about to get in trouble. Of course, they''re also aware of Johan''s thoughts since they were probably thinking the same thing. However, although the guy was short. He was scary.


    CLAP! CLAP! CLAP!


    The pping sound took the attention of everyone, including the short man. On the pile of mountainous papers on the table, a man looked at them with droopy eyes with dark circles underneath them. He had messy hair and the corners of his lips were slightly wet. His hair was also disheveled, his bang looked like a seaweed, scattered on his forehead messily.


    Seeing the quill on the guy''s hand and the mountain of papers. Not to mention the room they were in. Caleb knew that this tired-looking guy was the captain of the Scout! Or also known as the 5th Seat Officer!


    The ranking of seats directly determines the rank of the scouts. Which means the one in front of him was a 5th-tier Destiny! If not for the five-star symbol on the breastte on the other party''s chest. Caleb would have thought that the guy was a homeless man.


    "Well, you kids are really. What time is it?" The suspected 5-Tier Destinity fumbled on his table as if looking for something. "Hmm... It''s 9 am in the morning. You kids are really early."


    "Captain, can''t you show a proper decorum fitting your image to the trainees?" The short man beside Caleb said with an irked expression.


    The captain looked at the short man in surprise and teasingly said:


    "Oyyy, who knows the strongest 6th Seat is here. So you are the one tasked with guiding the trainees this time. How reassuring."


    "Captain, be serious. Even if I''m the strongest sixth seat. I''m far away from a monster like you." The short man said helplessly.


    ''Well, these two seem to have a pretty good rtionship. Just who is this shorty? He''s actually the strongest sixth seat?'' Caleb kept quiet like his other three friends and watched the dynamics of the two.


    Andre, on the other hand, knew that although the captain didn''t look like it. He was aware that he could one-shot every Apokalip that they faced on their journey... Such as the spider queen and the one that killed Miles and Athena.


    "Well, there''s still time. You guys are too early, so I''ll take my time to sleep."


    Caleb, Andre, Luna, and Clifford stared at the captain, who leaned his head on top of the paperwork and started to doze off.


    "What now?" Andre asked hesitantly.


    The shorty red at the captain before his gazended on Andre, making thetter swallow.


    "Just fucking wait and don''t do anything stupid." as he said this, he went out of the door with an annoyed expression.


    "Well, that guy must have an imbnce of hormones to be that grumpy," Luna remarked, making Andre and Caleb chuckle.


    Just like that, two hours passed with Andre and the others just staring listlessly at the ceiling. It was at this time that they realized they really came earlier than the appointed time.


    Suddenly, the door of the room produced a creaking sound. Then five teenagers with the same height as them entered, looking around like curious ducks.


    In the middle, who seems like he was leading the four? It was a guy with short hair as white as snow, pale white skinparable to Johan''s, and dark maic eyes that would likely attract a crowd''s attention.


    He has a small face, blessed with a small nose and full lips. Good jaw development and excellent facial harmony, along with symmetrical measures. He was donned in a ck suit, ck fit pants, and ck shoes that entuated his soft white skin and snow-like hair.


    ''This guy...'' Caleb felt palpitations at this moment. The guy looks harmless to both animals and people but he could feel the other party wasn''t as simple as he seems on the surface. ''He''s bad news...''


    He knew at first nce who was dangerous and who was not. The guy who is as pale looking as him exudes an aura simr to him and Jin.


    And as if sensing his gaze, the white-haired teen nced in his direction. Then he smiled and nodded at him.


    "Johan, do you know him?" Andre asked in doubt.


    Caleb forced a smile on his face and removed his gaze from the white-haired teen, then looked at the other four. ''Well, at least he''s the only one.'' The other four look average at best.


    "No, how could I? We''ve been here for just three days, right?"


    "Forget it." Andre nodded, then turned his head at the five newly arrived teenagers with a silent gaze. ''So they also looking at us...''


    One was a guy with green hair as colorful as broli. He has piercings on both of his ears which speaks volumes to his character. His left eye had an x-mark as if caused by a de. He was wearing a dirty white shirt and blue pants. But what''s eye-catching were the three sheaths of de on his waist with matching katanas.


    ''What the fuck? How do you even use three swords at the same time?''


    Andre felt a question mark on his mind. Humans only have two hands, right? So how do you use three swords?


    ''I guess it''s a spare in case one of his swords breaks.'' Shaking his head, Andre decided not to think about it.


    ''She''s so beautiful...'' Luna, on the other hand, has her attention to a girl beside the green-haired teen. She has a small face, delicate ruby-like eyes, fair-whiteplexion, and skin free from blemishes.


    A body with the right proportions, and measurements, and big in ces that should be. Luna stared at her own chest and the pink-haired girl. Suddenly, she felt a gaze in her peripheral vision and saw Johan looking at her. She couldn''t help but blush and turned her somewhere.


    ''...''


    Caleb stared at Luna''s weird behavior with suspicion.

 Chapter 108: 108: David

    Another hour has passed. The people inside the room umted until the number of people had reached twenty. It was crowded to the point that breathing became a bit of a struggle for every teenager inside.


    Caleb, Andre, Clifford, and Luna took the position near the window earlier when they realized that more and more people were stilling. All of them were teenagers below eighteen years old. They are their fellow trainees.


    ''It''s so cramped here.''


    Caleb pinched his nose. All kinds of smells have mixed in the air. The smell wasn''t that unpleasant, but it still made him quite ufortable.


    "Well, well, well... It seems you areplete."


    A deep voice strangely reached the ears of all the people inside the wooden room. It was weird since the voice wasn''t loud, but they still managed every word the voice uttered. It was as if the voice directly echoed in their mind.


    Then they saw the captain who was dozing for hours finally raised his head. A sharp look reced his originally droopy eyes. He looked at everyone in the room, scrutinizing every teenager as if he could see through them. In a few instances, his gazended on some teenagers such as Caleb, the white-haired guy, the one with three swords, etc... Still, his gaze stayed the longest on Caleb.


    ''Did he see through my taboo energy or what? Why is he looking at me? Or can he determine the power level of people with a nce?''


    If that''s the case. It would be bad for him. However, he might also be thinking too much. It''s just he can''t think of other reasons. Fortunately, the captain was also looking at others, not just at him.


    ''Probably he can determine the ones with high potential.''


    Everyone became nervous about being stared at like. After a few seconds, as if he just did a daily routine. The sharp look in the captain''s eyes vanished, reced by a gentle smile.


    "Well, if you aren''t that dumb. You must already know that I''m the captain, right?" He said. Seeing the teenagers nod made the captain nod with satisfaction. He cleared his throat before continuing:


    "Since that''s the case... Well, it''s still better to formally introduce myself. My name is David. The Captain of Team Zero, Captain of the Main Base, and one of the three fifth-seat officers in the Scout. I know you don''t know the titles but worry not... As long as you stay long enough here. You will be familiar with the Hierarchy.


    You kids are trainees now. To fully join the scout, you all still need to undergo two months of training and tests. Only those qualified enough and passed the test would stay! The test is to weed out the weaklings!"


    His voice rang out, like, "Hey, we gotta fight for our lives here, for the City. Fight for glory. Fight for the people, you know!"


    David''s eyes scanned the trainees'' faces, and he was like, "Look, this is your gig now. You''re the future, and this is your test."


    "Scout," he went on, "that''s your jam! You''re here to keep our city safe, to be the heroes we need. But remember, it''s not just your muscles; it''s your hearts that count."


    The trainees were all pumped up, feeling the weight of the captain''s word, but also the thrill.


    ''Is this some kind of brainwashing?''


    Find your next adventure on m_v l|e-NovelBin


    Caleb couldn''t help but vomit in his heart. As an adult, both in soul and heart. He felt out of ce. He could recognize when a speech is intended for persuasion. Such a bullshit isn''t good enough to sway him.


    "As you go through this journey," David said, "you''re bing part of something big. You''re the defenders, the champs. And when times get tough, remember, it''s your guts that''ll light the way."


    Caleb nced at hispanions beside him and all the teenagers around. They had their faces flushed as if they were part of a great cause, and everyone looked excited. He knew that the speech of the captain managed to sway the people''s hearts. ''Damn, this messy-looking guy is actually a maniptor.'' As he thought of this, he couldn''t help but shudder.


    The Enthusiasm in the air was infectious and Caleb wanted to go out of the room at one point. He knew that words are powerful when used matched with eloquence. However, what David did was just to choose the right words. After all, teenagers of their age were thirsty for glory and David just gave them that expectation.


    Andre and Luna''s face lights up with radiant joy, and their eyes sparkle with excitement. They can''t contain their eagerness to prove themselves! Their hearts race with exhration, and a wide, ear-to-ear grin spreads across their face, revealing their excitement. Except for Clifford, who was watching everyone with apparent distaste.


    Seeing this, Caleb couldn''t help but shake his head in disappointment. ''They are still kids, after all. Fortunately, Clifford is more stable.''


    David scanned the group of excited teenagers with a faint smile. When he saw Caleb, the white-haired teen, green-haired one, and Clifford, his face showed a hint of surprise before it returned to normal as fast as the speed of lightning. ''So there are smart kids here. Well, doesn''t matter. They would love the Scout and this city in due time until they would be willing to sacrifice their life for it. As long as I''m their guide. They are on the right path.''


    In his opinion, eloquent words possess the power to stir emotions deeply embedded within the human psyche. By crafting your message to align with the emotions your audience craves, you create an immediate connection. People are drawn to what makes them feel alive, whether it''s the promise of love, the thrill of sess, or thefort of belonging. Your eloquence channels these emotions, making your words resonate on a profoundly personal level. In the case of the teenagers in front of him. It was the sense of belonging and glory that would sway their hearts.


    Words, when wielded with eloquence, possess the ability to paint vivid mental pictures. When you show the people what they want to see, and hear what they want to hear, you create a shared mental image that feels real and attainable. The power of imagination is unparalleled; it fuels hope and ambition, making the desired oue seem not only possible but inevitable.


    A grin appeared on his face as he thought of this.

 Chapter 109: 109: Rozho, Greatest Swordsman

    ''This captain is a damn old fox.''


    Caleb felt a headache as he thought of this. Yeah, it wasn''t wrong to protect the City of Phenos, as it acts as one of thest bastions of humans in this world. It would also be their home for a long, long time. He wasn''t averse to the idea of protecting it. However, he wants to do it of his own will! Not affected by external factors such as brainwashing. Not to mention, he would only be willing to protect the city if it was serving his interests. If it gives him enough benefits. There''s no free pie in this world and he knew it. At least there should be an equivalent exchange.


    "Go introduce yourselves so the others around you would know you. All of you would be in one faction in the future, so a harmonious rtionship and good impression are a must. State your name, where you''re from, your dream, and why did you join the scout out of the three factions." David''s eyes went through the new faces with a faint smile on his face. "Go on, let''s start with you." His gazended on the green-haired teenager.


    Seeing the gaze of everyone around him. The green-haired teen didn''t react much and kept hisposure. He looked calmly at everyone and opened his mouth:


    "I''m Rozho, I came from District 0..."


    Hearing the word District 0 made the other teenagers around mutter with each other. And they look at the green-haired teenager with disdain.


    "District 0? A rat actually dared to join the Scout? What an ambitious trash. Let''s distance ourselves from him or we will be smelly."


    "What the fuck? Is he actually from the godforsaken ce? Why would a peasant want to join the Scouts ande all the way here? What a deluded person."


    "What''s up with District 0?" Caleb couldn''t help but mutter hearing the negative reactions of people around him.


    "You don''t know? It''s the ce formoners and peasants. You can say that it''s the District with the highest crime rate. Thieves, drug lords, prostitutes, killers, etc... All live there. It''s a pretty dangerous and disgusting ce, ya know."


    Caleb couldn''t help but turn his head at the person who generously answered his question. It''s a bald teenager whose head reminded him of Tamasai. Except, his eyes look like that of Koreans. He was dressed in a brown hoodie that had a crocodile drawing on the chest. Overall, the other party wasn''t worth mentioning, and he had a low presence. ''Hmmm... Is this what they call a side character? What am I even thinking? It''s not as if I''m living in a fictional story, right? Well, I hope not.''


    "Is that so? That might be the reason why they dislike him. It''s just prejudice to treat him like that just because of that, though."


    "Well, you can''t me them, though. It might be prejudiced that most people thate from District 9 aren''t right in the head because of the environment they came from."


    The green-haired teen who introduced himself as Rozho doesn''t seem to mind the opinions of people around and just continues. "My dream? To be the Greatest Swordsman in this world and be the first person to be a 1st Seat Officer in the City!"


    "Tsk tsk... Does this twerp really think he''s all that? Someone whoes from District 0? How funny." A teenager said with a disgusted face. His lips were raised full of mockery.


    "Hey... Stop. Didn''t the captain say we need to have a harmonious rtionship with each other? We will all might be a Scout faction in the future, at least stop bullying you know..."


    "Tsk... Fine."


    Caleb watched the reactions of people around him with interest. Teenagers will be teenagers, after all. Isn''t better to keep quiet and not randomly offend anyone? Isn''t that just making an enemy for no reason? Such an act would likely bite you in the future. Who knows that one day Rozho might really be what he says? That would mean you just offended a future greatest swordsman instead of taking the initiative to befriend him. You not only suffered loss, you also shot your own foot.


    That''s why, in his opinion. It''s better to befriend people as much as you can and avoid provoking just anyone even if the someone looks poor or ugly. Who knows, maybe that poor bastard is actually the lost son of a king or a hidden expert pretending to be a pig? Or an ugly one that was actually a criminal?


    ''They''re causing trouble for nothing.''


    For him, the green-haired teenagers have a good ambition. It''s better than bing a salted fish, right?


    "That''s the spirit! Youth should be ambitious! Without ambition, how do you hope to do anything or improve anything? Aim higher!" With augh, David went beside Rozho and patted him on the shoulders as if a proud senior. "So why did you choose Scout instead of constables or guards?" Stay connected via m-v l|e''-NovelBin


    Rozho closed his eyes for a moment. Then he opened them again. "I just want to be strong by fighting Apokalips."


    "Good... Well, let me tell you mine then." A solemn expression appeared on David''s face.


    "I want you to understand why I made the choice I did. I chose to join the Scout Regiment in the past because it was the path to freedom. You see, the world we live in is a world of walls, quite literally. These colossal walls protect us from the Apokalips, but they also confine us, restrict us, and deny us knowledge of the outside world.


    I was born within these walls, and I saw the fear, the oppression, and the ignorance of people around me. The Apokalips breached our walls, and I lost my sister to them. That day, a burning desire ignited within me ¨C a desire to break free from these walls, to explore the world beyond, and to rid humanity of the Apokalips menace once and for all.


    The Scout Regiment is the key to achieving that freedom. They are the brave souls who venture beyond the walls, facing the Apokalips and the mysteries of the outside world head-on. They explore the unknown, and in doing so, they challenge the very essence of our existence." David took a deep breath.

 Chapter 110: 110: Caged Birds

    "I saw the Scout Regiment as our only hope for liberation. They were the ones who could pave the way for humanity''s emancipation from these oppressive walls. And so, I became one! Step by step, I climbed the ranks and ascended to the 5th Seat!


    Trapped within these colossal walls, much like a bird locked in a cage. Yes, we are safe from the Apokalips, but we are also imprisoned, limited, and ignorant of what lies beyond. These walls symbolize our confinement, both physical and psychological. They limit our knowledge, our experiences, and our aspirations.


    But we are not meant to live like caged birds. We are meant to soar freely, to explore the open sky, and to grasp the limitless possibilities that lie beyond these walls. That''s the true essence of freedom.


    I chose the Scout Regiment because I refused to ept this cage as our fate. I refused to live a life of ignorance and fear. I chose to confront the unknown, to challenge the status quo, and to secure freedom for myself and all of humanity.


    Remember, as long as we''re trapped within these walls, we''ll never truly be free. It''s time to spread our wings and soar!" He continued.


    ''Bullshit!'' This is the only thought in Caleb''s head after he heard such a strong deration. He didn''t believe any words that came out of David at all. But he must say, such a deration was really inspiring, to say the least.


    "For freedom? To explore what''s beyond the wall? Aren''t you guys curious?" David smiled. He knew that he had already nted a seed in the hearts of every teenager inside the room.


    On the other hand, most of the teenagers looked at each other with hesitant faces. Although the words David said were inspiring, which solidified their goal of joining the Scout. They knew how dangerous it was outside the Wall of Hope. Their parents and neighbors had always used the stories of Apokalips to scare them. It is this childhood fear that made them instinctually fear to go out of the wall.


    "We are like a bird locked in a cage? Interesting..." The white-haired man has a ponderous expression. "But aren''t we already a ve to something? To our desire? To our emotions? To our aspirations and insecurities... Everyone is born to be a ve to something." He couldn''t help but sigh.


    "So kids... You do you want to stay as caged birds for the rest of your life?" David asked onest time.


    The teenagers felt something in their hearts. They felt enlightened as if they saw the right direction.


    "No, I don''t want to!"


    "We don''t want to!"


    The teenagers responded vigorously as if being injected with chicken blood.


    "I also want to explore the outside!" Andre clenched his fist and said passionately. Only to feel a smack on his neck. "Ouch!"


    When he turned around. He saw Johan looking at him as if he was a fool. "What was the for? And what''s with that look?"


    Caleb sighed.


    "You''re easily swayed by words. Are you stupid? Didn''t you already witness the horrible truth in the Wall of Rose? And we just came from outside... Do you want to explore it?"


    "Oh... That''s right..." Andre scratched his head with embarrassment. "Well, forget it. I was just influenced by the heat of the moment." He chuckled. "But don''t you want to see what''s outside the first wall? With your potential, I think you could do it."


    "Me? I''m not looking for death." Caleb shook his head and then thought bitterly. ''Death is actually the one looking for me. So why seek it?''


    "Good! Then you must pass the test! Go, continue the introductions."


    David''s voice echoed in the room.


    "I''m Shu... I''m from the 5th District. My dream is to be the fastest man alive and be an ordinary scientist... As for why I joined the scout? Because I think it would be fun." The white-haired teenager smiled, showing a set of clean white teeth.


    Caleb''s eyes narrowed to slits. ''So this guy''s name is Shu? He seems rather intelligent and extraordinary.''


    "Wahhhh! So handsome! His name is Shu?"


    "He looks like a prince. Does he have a girlfriend yet?"


    The girls in the crowd blushed. Some even daringly inch closer where Shu to try to flirt with him.


    Caleb didn''t find it strange at all. Shu looks like a supermodel. A certified handsome man.


    "Damn it! What if he''s handsome? Does looks really matter? Can you eat it? At the end of the day, it''s the personality and mentality that matters!"


    "Fuck right? Being handsome doesn''t mean you would be sessful! Tsk tsk... These girls are too superficial. They can''t see what true value is."


    "Bastard! I want to punch his face!"


    The male trainees red at Shu simultaneously. Such a handsome man has overshadowed them too much. They felt irked by how all the girls'' attention was on him.


    ''Did I just be a public enemy again?'' Shu rubbed his temples and let out a bitter sigh.


    Caleb smirked as he saw the other party''s expression.


    "Okay, next!"


    "I''m Andre. I came outside the wall. Specifically, I''m from the Wall of Rose. And yes, I''m a survivor. My dream is to be a Destiny! And I joined the scout to achieve my dream!"


    Then it was Luna''s turn. Andre and Luna''s introduction caused amotion in the crowd. But in a good way. They looked at the two in awe and respect. After all, outsiders rather have an image of heroes and were a symbol of strength. It was a slogan promoted by the survivors upying high positions.


    They want to let the people inside the wall think of outsiders as legendary characters. As for their intention... It was, of course, rted to politics and reputation.


    "They are outsiders? Amazing? How did they even survive and make it here?"


    "Hey, let''s ask them earlier what it looks like outside. What is their name again? Luna? Andre?"


    ...


    "Hey, it seems we became popr out of nowhere," Andre said to Luna in a low voice which made Luna shrug and say. "Who cares?"


    Continue your adventure with m|v-l''e -NovelBin


    "I''m Zander Ford. I''m from the 1st District. Someday, I want to be a 5th Seat like that Captain. I joined the Scout because I like it!"


    One by one, the teenagers introduced themselves. This goes on for ten minutes until it is Clifford''s and Caleb''s turn.

 Chapter 111: 111: Contribution Points

    "It''s finally our turn. Do you want to go first?" Clifford asked Caleb.


    Caleb shook his head with a smile.


    "You go first."


    "Okay..." Clifford cleared his throat.


    The attention of the peoplended on him as he did so. Seeing this, Clifford gathered and restructured his thoughts coherently in his mind.


    "I''m Clifford De Voe. I''m from the Wall of Rose, just like Andre and Luna. Actually, we arepanions. As for my dream? I want to eradicate the Apokalips until there''s no one left! And to do that, I need power. I need to fucking get stronger. Scout is the only way for me."


    "What the fuck? Eradicate the Apokalips? As expected from a survivor! Such a big ambition." The guy was about to badmouth Clifford suddenly recalled that the opposite party was a survivor.


    "I think he hates the Apokalips to his guts to have such a dream. Just what did the Apokalips do to him?"


    "Stupid! Don''t we also hate Apokalips? We all wished to eradicate them, but we were innately scared because we didn''t have power. His dream is actually normal, you know... Though fulfilling such a dream is another matter altogether."


    "Not bad, kid. Not bad... I like your dream!" David gave Clifford a smile of approval. He felt that the kid was quite pleasing to the eye. He looked at the other teenagers. "See? You should make him your role model. As a scout, you should have the bravery, or will, to fight Apokalips, because that would be inevitable if you join us. Have that kind of consciousness and you will go far..." He trailed his voice, then his gaze returned to Clifford. "Clifford is it? Very well... I shall apply 100 contribution points to you for being such a role model!"


    Clifford tilted his head and thought in confusion.


    ''Contribution points?''


    "Contribution points? Who cares about that?"


    "Can someone exin to me what contribution points do and how to earn them?"


    David''s reward to Clifford caused amotion in the crowd of teenagers. David, on the other hand, smiled subtly and cleared his throat.


    "It seems everyone doesn''t know what contribution points are for!? Well, let me tell you something. In the three main factions. Scouts, Constables, and Guard all earn contribution points by doing things beneficial to the city. We are earning them by doing our job. For example, we are Scouts, so we have different ways of earning. For example, scouting on the Wall of Rose. Providing information about Apokalips. Killing Apokalips and bringing their head. Making a map of an unexplored area. Finding a resource point. Such things can be rewarded with contribution points...


    As for what''s their use? Well, you think of them as exclusive currency to get ess to our government''s treasury. All the items and treasures there are rare and powerful, you know? They''re medicinal nts, weapons of all types of high quality, artifacts, and so on... But the most important thing. Contribution points are the only way to gain ess to Destiny Recipes and the corresponding materials needed to be one!''


    ''Just as I expected. Such a cliche...''


    A shit-eating grin emerged from Caleb''s face. Finally! He finally knew how he would obtain the recipe! The decision to join the Scout was actually the best decision. After all, the Scout has more ways to obtain contribution points from the Guards and Constables. Guards earn through guarding the walls and patrolling. Constables, on the other, gain them through ways simr to police. Arresting or investigating and whatnot.


    ''I must pass the test. Gain a lot of fucking contribution points and obtain a recipe!'' He couldn''t help but clench his fist as he thought of this.


    "It''s about damn time! I must perform many meritorious deeds. This time, I will catch up with you Johan. Hahahaha!" Andreughed. Although he knew that catching up with a genius like his friend would be difficult as hell. At least there''s now hope. Once he bes a Destiny, he would be at least qualified to stand beside him.


    Luna and Clifford clenched their fist as if sharing the sentiment. Johan''s shadow had covered them. They want to get out of that shadow and be on equal terms with him!


    Hearing this, Caleb just smiled. He was d that they viewed him as someone to exceed. A benchmark to surpass. Only that way would they be able to stand beside him in the future. After all, he was destined to soar in the sky. The question is... To be alone or not? If they could follow closely behind him, that would be great.


    Just like that, Caleb also introduced himself, but perfunctorily.


    "Excited? Well, being a Destiny is the ultimate goal of everyone after all. Still, what I revealed was just the tip of the Iceberg. I''ll tell you something once again something exciting soon. For now, I''ll assign you to your groups." David smiled seeing how the bomb he dropped stimted the teenagers'' fighting spirit. ''Welp, I need to slow down a bit. Slow and steady wins the race.''


    "Okay, now... You guys can take papers in this container. They will have numbers written on them. The number that you get would be your group. Understood?"


    "Yes, Captain!" x40+


    It was Shu, the white-haired teenager who started drawing. He just randomly put his hand inside the corner and took one. Then he raised his hand, there was a yellow paper with white tape in front in between his fingers. "It says number 7." he looked at Captain David.


    "Then you''re in team seven," David replied. "Next."


    Shu nodded and made way for the male behind him. No matter the team he was in. He was determined toe out on top!


    "Team six!"


    "Team one!


    "Team two!"


    "Team five!"


    "Team eight!"


    "Seems we won''t be in the seam team then." It was Andre''s turn in line. He felt depressed as he realized he wouldn''t be on the same team as Johan and others.


    Andre walked towards David who was holding a medium-sized box. With a sigh, he put his hand inside.


    "I''m team one..."


    Just like that, the people lined up and took turns drawing papers. Luna and Clifford drew team one, the same team as Andre. While Caleb and the green-haired kid drew the number seven.

 Chapter 112: 112: Cliffords Hidden Resolve

    ''I''m team seven? Fuck... Why am I the only one that got separated from the three? Me and my damned luck!'' Caleb scanned his group mates. Shu and Rozho were the two that had caught his attention since the start. ''It seems we are fated or something.''


    "Hey, Johan... You are the only one that got separated from us. We are all in the group one." Luna couldn''t help but speechlessly look at Johan. Here she was, hoping they wouldn''t get separated. What are the odds?


    Andreughed as he heard Luna''s words.


    Explore more at m,v l''e-NovelBin


    "Don''t worry about him. He can manage himself with his strength and wits. He''s not the one unlucky, but us. Without him, things won''t go smoothly for us. We won''t have someone to rely upon but ourselves."


    "Well, if that''s the case. We need to rely on ourselves and not always let Johan carry us." Clifford snorted. Then he gave Johan a determined look. "Next time we meet, the three of us won''t drag you any longer and we will be someone you can rely on!"


    Hearing this, a smile found itself on Caleb''s face. He didn''t expect Clifford to have such thoughts. Seeing the determination in thetter''s eyes, he knew that he was determined to do what he just said.


    "I have faith in you guys." As he said this, he opted for a hug.


    Luna, Clifford, and Andre look at Caleb emotionally. After all, they''ve been with each other for years. They go through life and death journey together and Johan hasn''t abandoned them. He stood in front of them when Fushigiro wanted to sacrifice them. Now they were about to get separated.


    ''You guys are only my family. I won''t let anything or anyone take you from me again.'' Unbeknownst to everyone, Clifford firmed his heart to protect and cherish them.


    If Caleb knew this. He would be surprised. After all, his opinion of Clifford was a bit skewed.


    The four hugged each other for a few moments under the eyes of everyone. However, the people around didn''t think much of this. After all, isn''t it normal for friends to do that when they''re about to part?


    When they parted, Caleb suddenly felt a light pat on his back. His body felt cold, as he didn''t even notice the presence of his sensitive spirit. He couldn''t help but turn around and see Shu, the white-haired guy, looking at him with a polite smile.


    "Yo, since we will be a team. I hope we get along together. There''s no need for an introduction, right?"


    Caleb stared silently at the guy in front of him. He knew that he would have to be with him for who knew how long. Since the other party took the initiative to greet him. Then it would be rude for him not to respond to such goodwill. He smiled as he thought of this and said:


    "I hope we get along, too. Shu, right?"


    "That''s right," Shu smiled faintly. Then he waved his hand. "Well, I''ll greet the other from team seven first."


    Caleb watched Shu walk towards Rozho, Kazuto, and Kidd. They are the other ones who drew number seven on the paper. Then he nced at Andre, Luna, and Clifford, who had gathered in some corner with other members of Team One.


    ''Well, at least they didn''t be introverted after living far from civilization for years.''


    Shaking his head, Caleb trudged towards the area where his team was. As got nearer and nearer, he couldn''t help but study them. Rozho, the one with a weird name and carrying three swords at his waist. The x-mark on the kid''s left eye was so eye-catching that Caleb started to wonder what caused it.


    ''To have such a wound at such a young age. Just what did this guy experience? It seems the 9th District is a horrible ce. He managed to thrive in such a hellish environment. He must be strong.''


    The 9th District. Caleb quietly listed it in his mind as a must-visit. Who knows what wonders he would find there? Of course, he would only visit that ce once he was strong enough.


    Then there was Kazuto who looks like an anime character. ck hair that reached his nose. ck pupils and a small, straight, and well-defined nose with a gentle slope, give him a bnced and harmonious facial appearance. Matched with positive Cantal tilt, hunter eyes that look as if he squints all the time, and his facial featuresplement each other.


    As for his wear, it was all ck. Wears a long, ck leather trench coat. It''s a prominent part of his outfit, giving him a sleek and stylish appearance. Underneath the trench coat, he wears a in, ck, long-sleeved shirt. This shirt is visible in the gaps of the coat. There are also two scabbards on his back to hold two swords.


    ''Hmm... Dual-Wielding Style? Interesting.''


    Kazuto sports ck pants that match the rest of his outfit. He wears knee-high ck leather boots,pleting his all-ck ensemble. Lastly, a ck belt is worn around his waist, which holds his scabbards and adds a finishing touch to his look.


    Caleb sighed.


    ''This guy knows how to style himself. Well, might as well learn Dual-Wielding Sword Style from him.''


    If there''s something Caleb was proud was. It was his never-changing student attitude. He always wants to learn. No matter if it was from someone younger, poorer, or someone not as bright as him. Everyone has something to offer and has a unique understanding of things. He acknowledges it. Even a fool has something he knows that others don''t. That''s why one has to practice having the attitude of a student.


    Adopting the mindset of a student means being open to new ideas, experiences, and knowledge. It implies that you recognize there''s always something new to discover, and you''re willing to embrace it. A student''s attitude involves acknowledging that you don''t know everything. It''s about humbling oneself in the face of the vast knowledge and expertise that exists in the world.Whether it was from someone with a lower status than you or someone not as good as you.


    A student''s mindset encourages critical thinking and problem-solving. When you approach challenges with the curiosity of a student, you''re more likely to find innovative solutions. A true student doesn''t hoard knowledge but shares it with others though.


    Finally, having the attitude of a student means maintaining a sense of wonder and curiosity about the world. It keeps your mind engaged and eager to explore new horizons.

 Chapter 113: 113: Discovered

    ''Wait... Why the fuck am I having so many useless thoughtstely?''


    Just like that, Caleb appeared beside Shu. He saw thetter conversing with the three members with a casual smile on his face.


    ''Well, this seems to have good interpersonal skills. Good, such skill is also important.''


    Caleb looked at Kidd. Unlike the two, he looked like average at most. He had an annoyed face, as if not d talking with Shu.


    Kidd has quite a good physique. Caleb was sure that thetter had reached the middle prerequisite, which surprised him. Reaching the level at such an age can be considered a genius already.


    As for why, he said that the other party looks average at most. Actually, he has decent facial features, it''s just his features don''t harmonize with each other. A nose with a straight bridge and a narrow, well-defined tip. High and Defined Cheekbones. Prominent and sculpted cheekbones give him a sharp, chiseled appearance. It was Kidd''s most redeeming feature. Unfortunately, everything was average after that. He has a recessed jaw and high body fat. Brown eyes, brown skin, and hair. Overall, Kidd doesn''t look ugly or handsome. He was someone that would blend well in the crowd.


    ''Wait... When did I start judging people''s appearance?''


    As for his attire, Kidd sports a ck, long-sleeved jacket with a high cor. The jacket is open, revealing his white shirt underneath. It has a loose and somewhat rxed fit. Underneath his ck jacket, Kidd wears a white, high-cored shirt. The shirt has a simple design and a buttoned-up front. On the back of his jacket, there''s a symbol that represents something. The symbol resembles a stylized eye within a circle.


    That''s for his upper body... While his lower body.


    Kidd wears ck pants that match the color of his jacket. The pants are in and unadorned. Hepletes his outfit with ck boots, which make him look a bit taller than he should be. Has distinctive blue stud earrings in both ears. These earrings are part of his overall style.


    ''Welp, it seems the team I would be in are all guys that know a thing or two about fashion.''


    "Johan, good... You''re already here." Shu smiled in greeting. Then he gestured towards the other three with his hands and said. "As you can see, there''s five of us in this team. I hope we can rely on each other in the future."


    "Hmph... Rely on yourself. I don''t need your help." Kidd snorted, displeased.


    Caleb couldn''t help but turn his gaze at Kidd and Shu. ''Disagreement already? Tsk... Tsk... It seems this team won''t be as harmonious as I thought.''


    Shu scratched his head. He didn''t understand why Kidd seemed to dislike him. He didn''t do anything to him as much as he could remember.


    "Well, you can also rely on me. We might have to be together for a few years, so... I hope to have a pleasant year with you and I''m looking forward to fighting side by side with you." Kazuto gave a friendly smile. Then he looked at Caleb curiously. "What''s your name again?"


    "Caleb... I mean, Johan." Caleb smiled and offered a handshake as he perceived that Kazuto was an extroverted type.


    Kidd''s eyes fell upon the neer, Johan, taking in the sight before him. He couldn''t help but assess Johan''s appearance with a critical eye.


    Johan had short, dark hair that partially obscured his forehead, adding a touch of mystery to his countenance. His nose was unremarkable, blending seamlessly with his otherwise in features. The ck pupils of his eyes held secrets that Kidd couldn''t decipher, framed by thin eyebrows and delicate eyelids that gave him an air of quiet introspection.


    However, Kidd couldn''t ignore the stark contrast between Johan''s facial features and the rest of his appearance. Johan''s skin was eerily pale, reminiscent of that of a corpse, and it left Kidd wondering if this guy had an aversion to sunlight. His slender, almost emaciated frame further added to the enigma, though Kidd couldn''t help but question, "Is this damned guy not fond of the sun?"


    Johan''s attire didn''t escape Kidd''s scrutiny either. A in white shirt clung to his body, revealing holes and stitched patches that told a story of wear and tear. in ck pantspleted the outfit, devoid of any essories like piercings or nes.


    At first nce, Johan seemed fragile and weak. But Kidd sensed something more beneath the surface. There was an unknown energy within Johan that was stirring, and it was evident that a dormant strength lurked within him. He carried a powerful force in his body, a fact that hinted at a hidden reservoir of potential. Kidd couldn''t help but feel a mix of curiosity and wariness toward him. His ability might not have given him a strong power, but it allowed him to sense the power level of others through the intensity of colors.


    ''What kind of energy is that? Is he perhaps already a Destiny?''


    Kidd had a special ability when he was born. He could feel different kinds of energy that exist in the world. However, he cannot interfere or use them in any shape or form. For example, physical energy looks like a yellow energy that every human or creature has. It was a yellow energy that humans and animals alike exude. However, the stronger the human was, the thicker the yellow energy, which means stronger physical energy.


    Except for the other Scouts outside who were exuding a yellow aura, it was as if they were enveloped by yellow mes. Unlike ordinary humans who only exude weak yellow light. David, on the other hand, has the highest intensity almost akin to a zing sun. His entire being was exuding rays upon rays of intense beams of yellow light.


    Johan in front of him was wrapped in yellow light with the intensity that only Tier 9 Destiny possessed, and he was surrounded by weird, purple energy. It was the first time he saw someone wrapped in two colors or energy. Not to mention, they are equal in intensity.

 Chapter 114: 114: The Team Leader

    Kidd was aware of this purple energy as it was one of the energies floating in the space everywhere. However, its concentration in the air was too thin to the point of almost being insignificant.


    ''This Johan can actually use this kind of energy? Interesting...''


    At this moment, Caleb didn''t know that someone saw a glimpse of his power. However, he felt Kidd''s gaze linger on him for a few seconds. ''Why is this guy looking at me as if I''m some kind of alien?'' So he decided to ask Kidd.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Kidd shook his head and gave Johan a deep look. "Nothing."


    CLAP! CLAP! CLAP!


    A loud, resounding p echoed throughout the room, which forcibly took the attention of the teenagers.


    David smiled when he saw everyone looked at him, so he also looked at everyone and reorganized his thoughts before saying:


    "Well, it seems everyone is getting along with each other. Now that you know your respective teams. It''s time to end this shit and announce that all of you would be living in a wooden house far away from the main base. Each team would be assigned one. There would be a leader who will assign tasks to you and train you once you pass their tests. Now, any violent reactions or questions?"


    ''Hmm... Separate house? I wonder how strong the leader they would assign to us.'' Caleb caressed his chin in deep thought.


    "Captain, are the wooden houses still located within the Wall?"


    David looked at the one who asked with a ck line on his face. "What kind of stupid question is that? Do you think we would send you to your deaths unnecessarily? Of course, the wooden houses would be located within the walls. However, they are scattered on the outskirts of the city. There might not be Apokalips, but you might encounter wild beasts. And if you die in their mouths, that means you are not qualified."


    "There''s a risk of death joining the scout!? Isn''t that illegal? You guys should be responsible for our lives!" a rather flimsy teenager shouted in anger.


    "Do you think joining the scout is a game, don''t you?" David squinted his eyes towards thetter, causing him to step back. A powerful aura erupted from David''s body that made the other party fall unconscious. Then David looked at the shocked faces around him and with his usual smile back. "Of course, there is a risk of death. But worry not... The assigned team leaders would still be responsible for your lives. However, only within test and training time. Outside of that, if you dare to stroll around without your leader''s knowledge or permission. You would be at your own risk."


    The teenagers breathe a sigh of relief hearing that as long as they listened to their leader. They would still protect them.


    "Now, leave!"


    ...


    Caleb looked at the captain''s wooden house before looking at his four teammates. After David dismissed them. He had officially parted with Andre and the others.


    "Now, what?"


    Kazuto looked at the sky for a moment before saying.


    "Captain David said that we have to wait for our team leader here, I think?"


    Hearing this, Kidd grumbled. "We''ve been waiting for him for an hour already! It seems our team leader is quite irresponsible."


    Caleb frowned. ''Him? It''s not even sure if our leader would be a man or a woman.''


    "Well, it''s as if we can do anything, right? Treat this as a test of patience. Who knows, our supposed leader might be fucking testing us right now..." Shu couldn''t help but say.


    ''Makes sense...'' Caleb nodded.


    Kazuto, on the other hand, yawned and watched the Scout soldiers around with interest. He still couldn''t get it off his mind how Johan had the same level of physical energy as them. However, he didn''t intend to ask thetter since he was well aware of the fact that everyone has a secret. Just like him, who could sense different kinds of energies. And it wasn''t appropriate to ask such questions with other people around.


    "Ahmmm... Are you my members? Sorry for making you all wait. Team Seven, right?"


    The teenagers turned around only to see a man. They knew it was the one they were waiting for.


    This individual possesses a unique and recognizable set of facial features. His eyes are the most striking aspect of his face, covered by a headband or mask. His eyes are dark and sharp, exuding wisdom and experience. He carries an air of mystery as if he holds hidden knowledge.


    His hair is distinctive, silver-white, and it falls over his forehead, obscuring one of his eyes. The visible eye is calm andposed, with a hint ofziness. A single, horizontal scar runs through his eye, adding to his enigmatic appearance.


    His nose is straight and unremarkable, blending seamlessly with the rest of his face. A hint of stubble or a small amount of facial hair is sometimes visible on his chin and upper lip, suggesting a rugged quality.


    He dons a distinctive and iconic outfit that leaves asting impression. His upper body attire consists of a fitted, dark-colored vest or jacket with a high cor. The vest or jacket is adorned with an array of pouches, straps, and pockets, giving him a utilitarian and practical appearance. A forehead protector, disying a fang symbol, is securely fastened to his headband as if serving as a symbol of his affiliation.


    Underneath the vest or jacket, he wears a form-fitting, long-sleeved shirt thatplements the overall dark color scheme. The shirt is designed for ease of movement and practicality, making it suitable for various situations, includingbat.


    His arms are covered with protective arm guards, adding ayer of defense to his outfit. These arm guards are equipped with straps and buckles, ensuring a secure fit and providing additional functionality.


    Around his waist, he wears a sturdy belt that serves both as a practical essory and a means to carry essential tools and weaponry. The belt is equipped with pouches and holsters, allowing quick ess to various items when needed.


    Completing his upper body ensemble, he wears fingerless gloves that provide dexterity and grip. These gloves are both functional and stylish, adding to his overall appearance.


    ''Cool...''


    Caleb suddenly felt a little lethargic with thetter''s presence.


    Kazuto, on the other hand, stared at their supposed leader with surprise. ''A Tier 8 Destiny. Didn''t expect our leader would be an 8th Seat Officer whilst others are only 9th Seats.''

 Chapter 115: 115: Series of Tests

    "I''m Zetsu. The one that will guide you and facilitate the tests. If you''re curious, there are five tests you must have passed. Failure in any one of them results in obliteration."


    "What? You will kill us once we fail?" Shu looked at Zetsu in doubt. Isn''t that too cruel for failure?


    ''What are you? A system?'' Caleb mused.


    Kazuto, Kidd, and Rozho also stared at their peculiar team leader. If that was really the case. They decided to join another regiment instead...


    Zetsu smiled warily.


    "Just kidding. You kids are too serious. Well, now, since it''s just the first day. I will lead you to the house where you are assigned. Then we will conduct the first test tomorrow. Failing any test would result in your disqualification. Any questions or violent reactions?"


    Rozho, Shu, Caleb, Kazuto, and Kidd calmed down. At least their leader wasn''t a strict or arrogant one. Rather, they could see that Zetsu was quite easy-going and had a sense of humor.


    "Can you tell us the contents of the test now?" Caleb, who values information, hopes to obtain clues. However, no matter what test it was. He was confident with his strength. It was his faith in the capability he had developed after living one hundred or so lives.


    "Hmmm... Let me think about it." Zetsu scratched his cheek with a ponderous expression, which made the members look at him with hopeful eyes. "Nope. Won''t do. But I can give you a hint."


    "What a pity... Then what''s the hint?" It was Shu who responded.


    "A test of agility..." Zetsu trailed his words purposely and his eyes narrowed. "In our line of work. You would inevitably fight Apokalips. How is agility important?


    Agility is crucial for Scouts because the world beyond the Walls is filled with unpredictable and treacherous terrain. From dense forests to rocky cliffs, the Scouts encounter a wide variety ofndscapes. One stupid mistake, you might die and even drag your teammates." Zetsu''s eyes deepened as if something shed in his mind. He took a deep breath, trying to conceal his inner conflict, and said. "Apokalips are tough bastards. Being agile helps you get away from them when you meet one outside the Walls. The majority of them are gigantic... So if you''re agile, they would have a hard time. More importantly, being a scout always ces you on the ever-changing battlefield. Sometimes, things go wrong fast. Agility lets you react quickly in emergencies, like reaching someone who needs help in a hurry!"


    ''If it''s a test of agility. Then I''m good to go.'' Caleb cheered in his mind. With his high-level spirit attributes and physique. Any type of tests rted to speed and strength... He would pass them with flying colors!


    ''Status!''


    Status:


    ***


    Name: Caleb


    Race: Human


    Age: ???


    Rank: Taboo Energy (Grade 2) 80/10,000


    Physique: 50 [Strength, Stamina, Endurance, Agility, Flexibility, Power, Etc...]


    Spirit: 29 [Mental Strength, Mental Resistance, Reaction Speed, Perception, Five Senses, Dynamic Vision, Mental Energy, Intelligence, Energy Recovery Rate, Soul Def, Soul Strength, Etc...]


    Abilities:


    -Passive Skill-


    Experience tales at m v|l e''-NovelBin


    -Active Skill-


    Taboo Energy Sensitivity.


    Tip: The basic attribute of a normal human is 5.


    ***


    After ascending to Grade 2. He found out that his body could withstand the fast absorption of taboo energy a little bit better than before. It allowed him to absorb 20 units of taboo energy, unlike the 10 units before. It doesn''t look like much, but its help was immense. After all, they would umte day by day. And he needed it more than before since he needs fucking 10,000 units to be a Grade 3 Taboo Fighter.


    ...


    Just like that, team seven headed to the assigned house under the lead of Zetsu, their team leader. Along the way, no one said anything.


    Their travel took two hours as the car was of an old version. The technological level of the City was imbnced. Some aspects were advanced and some were backward. For example, in terms of vehicles; they are even behind in the 80''s from the Earth. In terms of weapons, they had ck technologies that could deal with Tier 9 Apokilips and other convenient things. The exnation for such imbnce was they managed to preserve some technologies of their past so they haven''t fully be backward.


    For Caleb, it was a good thing. Unfortunately, there was no inte. All information regardingputers and signals was gone. Humanity has to rediscover them again. From the birth of the ARPANET, the First Email, TCP/IP Standardization, and Domain Name System, to the creation of The World Wide Web.


    On Earth, Britishputer scientist Tim Berners-Lee invented the World Wide Web, creating the first web browser and web server software. Here, without his existence, someone would inevitably do the same feat. But when and how? Fortunately, humanity still knows the concept and what it was like to have inte in the past so the only thing they have to do was to study the principles.


    "We''re here."


    The carriage stopped suddenly, which woke Caleb out of his daze. The five members looked at each other.


    "Well, this is awkward." Kazuto chuckled momentarily.


    Hearing this, Shu smirked.


    "How about getting off first? You''re on the way."


    "Fine. Fine." Kazuto couldn''t help but sigh. The inside of the carriage was so cramped that they had to forcefully fit their bodies. Which, in turn, resulted in their awkward posture.


    Kidd watched as Kazuto struggled to reach the wooden door of the carriage with his hands. Disgruntled, he pushed Kazuto, causing thetter to stumble directly to the door and fall outside.


    "Ouch! You bastard!!"


    SMACK!


    When Kidd walked out of the carriage. A fist greeted his face. He felt a stinging sensation on his lips.


    "You did it now! You fuck!" Kidd wiped the slight amount of blood on his lips and was about to counterattack. However, a pair of hands locked him from the back. It was Johan who shoulder-locked him.


    "Come!" Kazuto grinned. "I''m not the one that started it. You piece of shit."


    Enraged, Kidd tried his best to remove himself.


    "Fucking Johan, let go of me or I''ll kill you too!"


    Unfortunately, no matter how he tried. Johan''s arms were unmoved... Kidd even tried to tackle him on the ground, but Johan was like a damn mountain. He couldn''t even move him an inch. What''s worse, Johan looks rxed, not even trying to exert strength. ''Fuck! Is this guy a gori!?''


    Shu, on the other hand, just looked at the scene with a wary smile. Kazuto calmed down and didn''t attack Kidd anymore, as he was also being held back by Zetsu.


    Zetsu sighed.


    "You kids are a pain in the ass."

 Chapter 116: 116: Teamwork

    After the altercation between Kidd and Kazuto ended. They proceed towards the wooden house.


    After paying for the carriage. It left quickly as if the coach of the carriage didn''t want to stay in the ce for a second. The panic on the driver''s face made Shu and the others nervous, except for Caleb.


    Led by Zetsu, the team seven followed in toe behind him. The four teenagers and Caleb looked around like curious ducks. All around, there was nothing but trees of all sizes. From three meters to six meters. Well, they also could see an endless expanse of grasses. Now and then, the team Seven would hear the raucous cawing of the crows that popted the area. Crows on the branches of trees watched the group of teenagers attentively, which made the team seven feel cold on their feet. The thin white fog around the trees didn''t let them feel any better.


    "This shitty ce reeks of danger. Fuck... We need to live in this creepy shit for months!?" Kidd, as always, cannot speak without vulgarity.


    Kazuto rolled his eyes and nced at the wooden house not far away from them. It was only a small dot before, but as they kept getting nearer, it got bigger and bigger. "You''re such a Dickhead. Don''t tell me you''re scared?" he chuckled. Then gave Kidd a provocative look. "Your nickname shall be Moby Dick."


    "You piece of shit! Who''s scared!? I''ll fucking kill you one of these days! You''ll see!" Aggravated, Kidd sent a series of curses.


    "Is that a threat?" Kazuto gave a smile, but not a smile.


    Shu and Rozho looked at each other with a wary smile. They began to wonder if they were in the right team. Your adventure continues at m v|l-e''-NovelBin


    ''What a team.''


    Caleb stared at the two who, at any time, would explode in anger and might tear each other to death. He couldn''t understand why the two hated each other and why they were at each other''s throats. However, he knew that some people were just ipatible. Just like ice and fire.


    ''It''s good to be young.'' He couldn''t help but look at the sky with a mncholic expression.


    "You brats... One more and I''ll kick you in the team and disqualify you. Aren''t the two of you aware of how important teamwork is?"


    Hearing this, Caleb quietly agreed in his heart.


    ''Yup. Teamwork is important.''


    The word disqualification made Kazuto and Kidd shut up. They obviously knew that their bickering wouldn''t bring them anywhere, and they didn''t dare to challenge Destiny''s authority. After all, even though Zetsu looked casual and easy-going, once provoked multiple times, they knew the result wouldn''t do them any good. The majesty of a Destiny wasn''t something the likes of them could defy.


    Seeing this, Zetsu smiled with satisfaction. "Good kids. Just be obedient. Good teamwork might just be what you need to pass the five tests and ace them. Hahaha!"


    ''Fuck these kids! Why did Captain David assign me with such brats? Tsk... Tsk... This is obviously below my fucking pay grade.''


    In his opinion, teamwork brings together individuals with diverse backgrounds, skills, and viewpoints. Whenbined, these perspectives lead to more creative andprehensive solutions toplex problems. It''s like having a toolbox filled with various specialized tools, each designed for a specific task.


    Teams possess a unique power known as synergy. This means that the collective effort of a group is often greater than the sum of individual efforts. Just as a choir''s harmonious voices can create a masterpiece, a well-coordinated team can achieve remarkable results. The only instance individual power could ovee the collective is if it exceeds thetter too much.


    Working in teams allows for the sharing of knowledge and skills. Each team member brings their expertise to the table, and through coboration, everyone learns and grows. It''s akin to a library where every book contributes to the collective wisdom. Humans became even more united and began to emphasize teamwork more than ever. After all, Apokalips are innately stronger than their Destiny counterpart because of the existence of variations.


    Teams provide emotional support and motivation. When faced with challenges, a team can rally together, offering encouragement and lending a helping hand. It''s like having a cheering squad during life''s race.


    Furthermore, teams can divide tasks based on individual strengths, increasing efficiency. Imagine building a house: one person cany bricks, another can do plumbing, and another can handle electrical work. Together, theyplete the house much faster and more efficiently.


    Not to mention, teamwork helps distribute risks. When one person faces a setback, the team can step in to mitigate the impact. It''s akin to a safety that prevents individuals from falling too far. As the team leader assigned to team seven, it was his responsibility to make his members work together harmoniously, to reach their full potential!


    Coboration sparks innovation. Teams are better equipped to adapt to change and take advantage of new opportunities. They resemble agile ships that can change course swiftly in a shifting sea. Humans are inherently social beings, and teamwork fulfills our need for connection. It fosters a sense of belonging and purpose. Just as a puzzle piece finds its ce in arger picture, individuals find their role within a team.


    Ultimately, teamwork embodies the belief that together, we can achieve what no single person could ever aplish alone. It''s a reminder that we are part of something greater. Just like how thousands of ants can bring down an elephant!


    "Look, guys... So we will live in that shit?" Kidd couldn''t help but swallow.


    In the midst of a calmndscape, there''s an old wooden house surrounded by a light mist. It looks a bit strange and eerie, but also fascinating. The house is made of dark, aged wood, and in some ces, one can see green moss growing on it, which adds a touch of natural beauty.


    As they got closer, it felt like the whole area became really quiet, as if the house itself brought the silence. They can hear the asional creaking of branches and distant crows though, but mostly, it''s still and peaceful around the house.


    Approaching it, they can see that the wooden house has been around for a long time, and it seems like it''s holding many stories from the past. It stands there, surrounded by mist.


    "This is not haunted. Is it?" Shu looked at their team leader uncertainly.

 Chapter 117: 117: Set aside differences

    Team Seven tried to make themselves at home even though the house that they to lived in for months looked haunted.


    Just when they entered the wooden house. A loud creaking sound resounded. The inside didn''t look as dark as they had expected. Thanks to the windows that let the sunlight in.


    "Make yourself at home kids. Apparently, there is only one room in this house so you''ll have to sleep with each other. Remember what I said. Teamwork, okay? Specifically, you two." Zetsu looked at Kidd and Kazuto with a knowing smile.


    Kidd and Zetsu gulped when they saw this. They could only nod their heads obediently. What they could do? The power was in their team leader''s hands. He was both the team leader and their instructor.


    "Okay, I''ll be back tomorrow." As Zetsu said his goodbye. He vanished into a thick white smoke.


    Caleb''s widened as he witnessed such a scene. ''Our team leader really has style. That''s a ninja way to disappear. Ain''t it?''


    "Well, let''s sort out our things as soon as possible. I think the room is somewhere ahead of us." Shu broke the silence that pervaded the atmosphere and hurriedly walked away.


    Seeing this, Kazuto, Rozho, and the others quickly followed. Even Kidd and Kazuto didn''t dare to provoke each other as they didn''t want to stay in such a creepy ce for a second.


    ...


    Just like that, team seven found the room at the end in a straight line. It was worth mentioning that there are only a few furniture and wares inside which made the inside quite spacious. Table, chairs, and some kind of old paintings on the wooden walls.


    After they entered the room. The five began to start their cleaning operation as the house was dusty and spiderwebs were fixed on the corner of the ceilings.


    "I''ll clean the ceilings," Caleb said.


    "Then I''m on the ground."


    "Walls..."


    "Windows."


    With a clear principle of division ofbor. The members took the initiative to delegate tasks to themselves. By the end of the cleaning, the room might not have turned spotless and shiny, but it made them morefortable.


    They also arranged their stuff neatly in the corner of the room.


    "That''s like it." Shu patted his hands and looked around the room with satisfaction. "Since there''s no bed. It seeks we have to sleep on the ground."


    Readtest chapters at m_v-l''e|-NovelBin


    Caleb smiled at this. "No issue for me."


    Rozho, on the other hand, sat in a silent corner and removed the three swords from the sheaths on his face. Then he took out a white cloth and some cleaning agents on what seemed to be a tool kit and began cleaning his sword.


    "I''m from District 9. I know that you guys are wary of me and might even look at me with disgust. That''s fine for me. I don''t care. Just... Don''t cause trouble or obstruct me in any way or your head would have to say goodbyes to your neck. And no... This isn''t a threat. It''s a fact." after he said this. He became quiet.


    "What an arrogant statement. You must be confident in your strength." Shu smiled. "However, who told you that we hate you? I''m not as petty as those kids who still had milk in their mouths. We are a team. So we should try to act as one as much as possible. It''s not for me but it''s for the sake of everyone."


    "I agree. We should set aside are differences. I mean, I''m ready to forgive the prick here if he would apologize." Kazuto let out a soft chuckle and looked at Kidd daringly.


    Kidd took it personally. Still, he only snorted but didn''t dare tosh out. Who knows, maybe Zetsu was just hiding somewhere and watching their every movement.


    "Apologize? Apologize your mother."


    Caleb couldn''t help but ask. "Why do you two hate each other so much? Do the two of you have a past or something?"


    "I don''t know?" Kazuto seemed to think hard. He began to reflect. Seriously, why does he dislike thetter? "Maybe because he acts like a prick? He''s just too hateful. And he was the one who started it all. I may not be that mature but I''m quite a considerate person."


    "Why do I hate him? Because he looks pretentious. I hated his guts when I first saw him and I wanted to punch his face.


    ''So they hate each other''s guts? That''s it? Such a simple answer is what made it more believable.


    Evening arrived. The sounds of owls and the silence of the night disturbed team seven who were resting in their room. The only source of light was themp in the ceiling.


    "I won''t get used to this kind of atmosphere. It''s boring. What shall we do?"


    "Well, we just need to preserve our mental strength so we will be in our optimal state tomorrow."


    The members of team seveny down and tried to find afortable position.


    Rozho was still on the silent corner wiping the des of his sword with his eyes closed. Caleb even began to wonder whether the other party was sleeping.


    Caleb stared at the ceiling for a while. He knew that he would see the ceiling for months. Still, living with four strangers in the same room gave him an alien feeling. "Tomorrow is another day."


    "Johan, are you sleeping already?"


    "Nope. Why?" Caleb looked at Shu.


    "Nothing. Do you think we would all pass?"


    "I don''t know. This is just my guess. But I think that the test would determine whether our bodies are prepared to consume whatever stuff the recipe would make."


    Shu smiled. "That''s a good guess." then Shu disyed an expression of wonder. "How is it outside? You guys must have faced a lot of survivors, right? How did you manage to escape?"


    "In the Wall of Rose?? You bet. There are various Apokalips outside. They might be the same race but they are different creatures. Random characteristics and abilities. I don''t actually fully know the Wall of Rose. We didn''t explore it 100% since that would mean death. As for how did we escape... It''s all luck I guess."


    Hearing this, Shu nodded. "Luck is also a part of our skill."

 Chapter 118: 118: Absolute Focus

    The morning came. The rays of the sun shone upon the five teenagers sleeping.


    Caleb stood up and stared at the others, who were asleep. Then he decided to go outside toplete his daily two thousand swings. Nowadays, he can already perform the Deka Step perfectly and kick the ground ten times in a second.


    It was already given since his physique has far exceeded Fushigiro''s too much. If they have a rematch. He doesn''t need the poison to win against Fushigiro.


    It was the confidence he had with his strength. Not to mention, the addition of his Gum Gum Rubber substance which gave him versatility.


    Just like that, the afternoon went by. He finished his daily training consisting of sword swings and Deka Step. He also tried to replicate Feathery''s Body and Finger, but it proved to be a difficult task without some exining the nuances and details of him.


    Now, training his body with conventional weight doesn''t benefit him much. He even replicated the most difficult anime training in his past life, but he couldn''t see improvement in his physique any longer. Not to mention, it was a difficult task to find a good weight that would stimte his muscles by itself.


    Lastly, he also trains his mastery of his Gum Gum Rubber, which has unlimited potential. He wants to develop his ability to its maximum potential. Now, he was currently trying to familiarize himself with coating objects or weapons with his substance, making them stick to his target upon contact. This would allow him to control and manipte weapons remotely.


    Isn''t that a good long-range ability? Not only that, by attaching Gum Gu Rubber substance to an iing attack or projectile, Caleb can redirect it away from himself, turning the opponent''s strength against them. It was a handy move for counter-attacking.


    He can literally do all sorts of things with it, such as create ropes or bindings to immobilize opponents, limiting their movements or preventing them from escaping.


    Attach to surfaces or objects and propel himself through the air, effectively giving him the ability to fly or move swiftly like fucking Spiderman. He could use Gum Gum Rubber to reshape the battlefield, creating obstacles, traps, or structures to gain a tactical advantage.


    He might be even able to use the substance to temporarily mend broken objects or assist in construction work. Of course, that''s not his forte.


    That''s only the tip of the iceberg and he feels that he wasn''t being creative enough. However, as long as his alive, he would develop a lot of unpredictable moves. He, who was Eternal, literally has all the time in the world. It was inconceivable how far he would be able to develop his ability.


    ''Thinking about it. It seems I''m destined to develop abilities to their full potential.'' Thought, he.


    With onest maneuver into the air. Caleb''s body catapulted farther away and hit trees. His body literally prated ten thick trunks before stopping. He tried to act like Spiderman, but controlling his angles in the air and the direction of the swing proved to be difficult.


    ''Fuck! They didn''t say in the film it would be this hard!''


    After the training. He decided to go back to the wooden house to see what the other members were doing.


    ...


    Caleb stared at the wooden door in front of him for a moment. ''Let''s see if this works.'' As he thought of this. He closed his eyes momentarily and tried to feel the surroundings with the utmost focus. Suddenly, thanks to his 29 stats in the spirit, he could feel or perceive everything ten meters around him. When he was in a state of absolute focus, no one could escape his senses or sneak upon him as he could even feel every step the ants took and even the rustles of leaves. It was a novel feeling.


    However, he could only do such a thing when he had his eyes closed. If they were open, the scope decreased by five meters and the details weren''t as clear or detailed.


    Back at it. Caleb felt the presence of five people inside the house. For now, he couldn''t determine who was whom specifically. However, he knew that once his spirit increases once again. To a hundred or even a thousand, he might even be able to prate the walls with his eyes like an X-ray vision, or make a mental map with a hundred-meter scope and still have a clear picture of everything within the scope of his senses. Of course, that''s for the future.


    It''s not an ability in itself, per se. It''s just a direct application of his powerful spirit that benefits his senses. After all, his spirit attributes were literally connected to other perception-rted aspects such as Mental Strength, Mental Resistance, Reaction Speed, Perception, Five Senses, Dynamic Vision, Mental Energy, Intelligence, Energy Recovery Rate, Soul Def, Soul Strength, Etc... He would like to call this application of his spirit ''Absolute Focus!''


    "Welp... It seems that damned Zetsu is already here." He muttered. Then he opened his eyes and pushed the door open. Read thetest on m_v-l''e|-NovelBin


    As he expected, their team leader was already inside. He was currently talking with the other members of the team seven.


    "You''rete." Zetsu looked at Caleb with his eyebrows raised. When he saw the sweat and dirt on Caleb''s body, he couldn''t help but frown. "Where did you go? Aren''t you aware of the danger outside? If something happened to you without my discretion, I''m not responsible to you... you should know that."


    "I know... I know... I didn''t go that far." Caleb scratched his nose sheepishly.


    Seeing this, Zetsu sighed. "Okay. You kid almost reminds me of my brothers."


    "You have brothers Zetsu-Sensei?" With a surprise, asked, Kazuto. Even the other members showed a loom of astonishment.


    "You... Is it that surprising?" Says, Zetsu. "They are also cheeky bastards, like the five of you. They are Ten, Ren, and Hatsu. However, they didn''t join the scout, although it pains me to say this. They are stubborn punks.

 Chapter 119: 119: Seismic Glass

    "Well, enough of my brothers. Are you ready for the test? Though, even if you''re not ready. You have to take it now. If you fail, then just try to join the other factions. Scout, maybe not for you."


    Zetsu smiled.


    "Ready? I''ve been waiting for this for years. Once I became a Scout. My parents and neighbors would be proud of me. I don''t care how hard it is." With his clenched fist, Kidd said with determination.


    Read new chapters at m_v-l''e|-NovelBin


    Caleb and others also expressed their readiness, which made Zetsu nod.


    "Follow me then. I already told you that the test would be on agility, right?"


    ...


    The team seven followed Zetsu, who led to the forest. The forest has various beasts, all of which were dealt with by Zetsu.


    Caleb and the others were amazed by the ease at which Zetsu dealt with the wild beasts that tried to attack them. There was nothing that coulde one meter around them.


    They traveled in the forest and reached the heart of it. There, they were attacked by a group of agile blue-furred monkeys. However, most of them died with holes in their foreheads, without the exception of Zetsu''s hands.


    No matter how big or small, no beast manages to force Zetsu to use his destiny abilities, which the others find a pity.


    Tweeting birds, fresh breeze from the trees, and the blue sky above gave the forest an atmosphere of life and vitality. For a while, Caleb felt a sense of refreshment due to the change of pace. The gloomy mood and silence from the seemingly haunted wooden house to a green environment. The change of pace put him in a good mood. Of course not only him. But also the other members.


    In another half an hour. They came out of the forest with pieces of leaves scattered on their clothes and hair.


    In front of them, there was the mouth of a cave that seemed to lead underground.


    Shu stared at the entrance of the cave and gave Zetsu a questioning look. "Sensei, don''t tell me that you will conduct the test underground?"


    "Why? What seems to be the problem?" Zetsu''s smile widened.


    Rozho, Kidd, Kazuto, and Caleb looked at the entrance of the cave, which was releasing a cold white mist. On top of the spiky rocks, water could be seen dripping to the ground.


    "Scouts should be flexible. You need to adapt to your environment. And the best way to train agility is in a cramped environment." Zetsu said before he took a step until the shadows in the cave devoured his silhouette.


    ''Well, fuck this.''


    "Do not be selfish once the test starts. We need to help each other." Shu said solemnly, which made the others nod.


    They knew that this time. They really need to set aside their differences. This test would determine if they would stay as a mortal for their entire lives or be a destiny. A powerful being that could determine their fate with their own power.


    As they stepped upon the cave. Caleb felt the dampness in the air. The smell of sulfur, the cold air, and the thin air around the cave made him ufortable for a while.


    Suddenly, he felt a pat on his back. It was Rozho, which surprised him. After all, the guy had been for a long time.


    "What?"


    "I''ll be the one in front and you stay behind. I will take the role of the Pathfinder. Since Zetsu-Sensei was nowhere to be seen. It means we need to find our way with ourselves."


    Caleb nodded. "It seems that the test has already started." As he said this. He couldn''t help but look around. It might be dark, but it''s not enough to block his sensitive spirit.


    If he has to say it. There''s no difference for him if it was day and night, as his vision was enhanced by his spirit. Though not as detailed as in the day.


    Rozho took the three swords. No... They''re actually katanas. He took them out of their sheaths. He bit the hilt of one of them while the other two katanas were held in each of his hands.


    Such a weird stance, it reminded Caleb of a certain anime character. Add to that of Rozho''s green hair.


    Suddenly, a strong aura came out from Rozho''s body that made Caleb dizzy.


    Shu''s eyes narrowed slightly. He also felt the change in Rozho. He was like a dormant sword that was unsheathed. His gaze was sharp enough to cut even diamonds. The aura that engulfed him made him seem like a peerless sword.


    "Sword intent. Heprehended sword intent."


    ''My mother! So sword intent also exists in this damned world!?''


    Caleb couldn''t help but exim in his mind. What is a sword intent? Those are the legendary concepts only avable to sword geniuses!


    ''I''ll be damned!''


    As if to prove something. The protruding rocks on the ceiling were split into pieces.


    ''Didn''t expect this kid to have such a strong sword intent. How unexpected... Even those Tier 5 destinies with strongprehension might not necessarilyprehend sword intent. What a genius! An excellent seed! Damn, I will be surely rewarded this time for discovering such a seed!''


    Unbeknownst to the teens. Zetsu was monitoring them twenty meters away with a special item called ''Seismic ss'' that could monitor people in real time that the user interacted with. It has a range of two kilometers.


    "This Rozho. He''s a lion in sheep''s clothes. Just as I expected. Silent people are really the real deal." Kazuto concluded as he eyed Rozho with a look of awe. After all, the strong deserve respect.


    ''I shouldn''t provoke this guy.'' Kidd reminded himself. He didn''t dislike anyone on the team besides Kazuto.


    Just like that, Rozho led the way. The members are now fully convinced of his strength with his show of power. As for Caleb, he didn''t intend to reveal his true strength and abilities unless absolutely necessary. It was already a standard routine to stay low-key for travelers in stories. Although he wasn''t a protagonist. As long as he doesn''t have overwhelming power yet. He intends to stay low profile.

 Chapter 120: 120: A Glimpse on Perception

    In the underground cave, Caleb felt he was in a rocky world that felt ancient. The walls were rough, and they sparkled with colorful minerals like hidden treasures.


    The air was cool and a bit damp, like after a rain. Water droplets clung to the stones, making them look shiny. Caleb''s steps made echoes in the big cave that made it seem evenrger.


    As they went further, he saw something incredible. Tiny flies, like fireflies, glowed softly and flew around, making the cave seem magical. They made a soft humming sound as they moved.


    The walls of the cave were full of colorful minerals, like purple, green, and blue gems. Each mineral looked like a valuable jewel, and they added to the beauty of the cave.


    Shu stared at the fireflies with a serene expression. ''These are the only sources of light here. Well, fortunately. That damned Zetsu didn''t even tell us that it will be conducted here. If we knew, I would have brought a damn torch.


    "We''ve been going around for an hour. Yet Zetsu-Sensei is still nowhere to be found? I can''t feel my legs anymore. Still, is this supposed to be a test of agility? The only thing we did was to walk." Kazuto sighed.


    Rozho gave Kazuto a look. ''That''s why I hate people that live in the city. They are too pampered. We haven''t done much yet, and he was alreadyining... Might as well give up. Why the fuck are you here?''


    Kazuto, for some reason, felt that Rozho was thinking something unpleasant about him. However, he didn''t dare to antagonize the guy. After all, he knew he would not end up well. The other party hasprehended the sword intent. Not to mention Rozho wasn''t as unpleasant as a certain prick. ''I wonder where Zetsu-Sensei is...''


    ''I really hate caves.'' Kidd thought as he followed Caleb''s back with a frown. Although the underground of the cave looks more beautiful than what he had expected. The darkness and silence that made their footsteps echo made him quite ufortable.


    Suddenly, Rozho who was in front of them, stopped in his tracks, which made the other four behind him vignt. They might not look prepared, but they are actually alert.


    ''Why did he stop?'' Shu immediately took forward. But there was nothing but darkness ahead. ''Hmm... I''m not really good at low light. The concentration of flies here is lower than in the areas. This is a problem.''


    Kidd also stepped forward and opened his mouth to ask.


    "Guys, why the hell did you stop?"


    Caleb, on the other hand, could see in the dark just fine. There were actually narrow passages just two meters away ahead. He sighed helplessly and said:


    "There''s narrow passages in front of us, that''s why. We have to force our body to fit through if we want to move forward. There are also some protruding sharp rocks on some parts around, so we also have to be careful. It seems the real test had already started."


    "Huh? We''re supposed to make our way through narrow passages without seeing anything!? This is a joke, right?"


    "That''s the case. As Johan said. Though, my man Johan... How can you still see in such a dark ce?"


    "Because I have a night vision... Well, just kidding. My eyes are quite used to darkness because of the environment I grew in." Caleb lied through his teeth without thinking too much. "Enough of the nonsense. Since I''m the one who can see better out of all of us. I will be your guide this time."


    "No, objections." Shu smiled.


    Rozho also voluntarily made his way behind Caleb. He couldn''t really talk since he had a sword in his mouth.


    ''Can you take that out for a second!?'' Caleb couldn''t help butin in his mind.


    Just like that, Caleb grasps the rough stones of the passages'' wall with his hand. The cold was transmitted to his skin upon contact. He also felt the watery sensation it possessed.


    One after another. The members followed. Rozho was the first one to follow. Then Shu, Kidd, Kazuto.


    ''Damn it!'' Kazuto felt his heart pound a bit faster. His hands were sweating as he felt his back on the wall. He struggled to worm his way through the narrow walls and his back was even pricked by a sharp rock, which made him grunt silently. ''Fuck! I''m really weak against enclosed spaces.'' Yes... He was currently feeling a sense of death. Anxious and low-key scared.


    Of course, Caleb noticed this as he fully engaged his powerful spirit to monitor the states of the members. He couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow at this. ''ustrophobia?''


    He took note of this silently in his mind. As for why? He might be able to use it against Kazuto in the future if he happens to be an enemy. Caleb believes that there is no eternal ally nor enemy in front of benefits. It''s all just temporary. Just like what the legendary Fang Yuan said:


    In the pursuit of benefits, there are no eternal allies or enemies, only eternal interests. What''s beneficial today may be a burden tomorrow.


    or...


    Friendship is a fragile concept whenpared to the allure of greater benefits. Loyalty, too, is often tested when personal interests sh with group interests.


    or...


    The world is a web of shifting alliances, where today''s enemy might be tomorrow''s friend, and yesterday''s ally could betray you for their own gain.


    Find exclusive stories on m_v l|e-NovelBin


    In Caleb''s take. The first statement underscores the idea that, in a world driven by self-interest and ambition, personal benefits often take precedence over loyalty and friendship. It suggests that individuals should prioritize their long-term interests, even if it means changing allegiances. Loyalty can be a noble value, but it should not blind individuals to opportunities for personal growth and advantage.


    The idea is that rtionships, whether they are alliances or enmities, are not set in stone. They are dynamic and can change based on circumstances and benefits. Just because someone is your enemy today doesn''t mean they will remain so in the future, and vice versa.


    And the Fang Yuan quote points out theplexity of human rtionships and the ever-evolving nature of allegiances. It suggests that individuals should be prepared for the unexpected, as those who were once allies might choose to betray or abandon their cause.

 Chapter 121: 121: End of Test

    "Shu, crouch a little. Kazuto, you have to raise your left hand. Damn it! Kidd, what the fuck are you doing!?" Caleb felt his voice dry after continuous instruction.


    Kidd growled.


    "Damn it! I''m trying!"


    After a few minutes of struggling to fit their body into the tight, narrow passage. They became more and more uneasy as they felt the painful prickling sensation of sharp rocks on the wall.


    ''These rocks are causing bruising on my skin.''


    After another painful minute or so. Their determination had never wavered. The physical effort required to squeeze through the narrow passages may lead to feelings of exertion and strain.


    To sessfully pass through the narrow passages, they have to keep their focus and listen to Johan''s instructions carefully. Every wrong move has caused puncture wounds to their bodies due to the jagged and sharp rocks.


    "I don''t want this anymore."


    Kazuto couldn''t help butin. How did Zetsu pass through such a passage so fast? Not to mention, this training in their agility of theirs also challenges their flexibility.


    Fortunately, they got past the passages after another few grueling minutes. Their clothes had small holes here and there, and their faces were covered with dust.


    However, the challenge didn''t end there, as they discovered they were in an area with a rather low ceiling. So, they didn''t have a choice but to crawl their way and crouch in selective areas.


    Though it was ten times better than the one they had to go through before. Rozho has also returned the Katanas to their sheaths, as there were no apparent threats on the test.


    "It seems we didn''t really need to fight something on this test. It''s just challenging terrains." Rozho muttered, just barely audible to the other members. "Still, thankfully we have Johan with us or we won''t even get past those narrow passages."


    Shu, on the other hand, let out a sarcastic chuckle. "Do Zetsu-Sensei want us to fail? Test of agility? It''s more like a test of vision."


    Caleb kept his eyes closed along the way. In his mind, there was a vague holographic of the ce they were in. Although it wasn''t detailed or clear. It still helped him bypass a lot of injury-prone areas, such as those areas with higher concentrations of pointy rocks. He realized that the spirit attributes are more helpful than he thought.


    Also, thanks to his enhanced physical ability. The damage from the protruding rocks was non-existent to him. He was just worried about the members since their bodies were not as tough as his. Shu and Rozho look fine as they manage to keep their pace rtively fast, just like him. However, it couldn''t be said the same to Kazuto and Kidd.


    Another fifteen minutes passed. The floor became uneven, with rocks and protrusions, testing their'' footing and bnce. The good news is that the ceiling finally turned back to normal, which allowed them to stand on their own feet.


    "Fuck! My body is sore all over." Stretching his stiff arms and numb left foot, Kidd felt that the hour they spent was like days due to how difficult it was. He felt choked, as he knew that they had to get back once again after the test.


    "Congrattions, kids. You have passed the agility test!"


    The teenagers heard a voice suddenly appear beside them, making them jump away in fright.


    "Fuck!"


    When they saw it was Zetsu, the five teens calmed down. Shu looked at Zetsu with a sigh of relief. "That''s it? No testing of our speed, running, dodging, or the like?"


    "Nope... The test was simple, right?"


    Hearing this, Kidd couldn''t help but vomit on his heart. ''Yeah. It''s so fucking simple! Fuck right!''


    For god''s sake. Without Johan acting as an eye and pathfinder for them. It would be inconceivable how they would pass such narrow passages. That''s just asking for trouble.


    Caleb looked at the state of his other teammates. He has to shake his head. It was just the first test, and it was already difficult for them. If he wasn''t wrong, Rozho and Shu might have reached the middle or intermediate prerequisite already. However, the way for them to reach the highest prerequisite was still a long way.


    ...


    Three months passed just like that. Caleb and the others had finished the test. Albeit with difficulty.


    Well, the five tests only took one month while the two months were spent by Zetsu training their bodies.


    It was worth mentioning that the rtionship between the members became closer. Caleb also realized that Shu has the same mindset as him and has a lot of simrities in what they like and what they don''t.


    The Scout gave them medicinal pills to let their body undergo an intense strengthening process. They took one strengthening pill once a week, along with intense physical exercise designed for Scout Trainees.


    Of course, such a strengthening pill wasn''t that effective for Caleb. However, it did still improve his physique. The lucky ones are Shu, Kazuto, and the others as they step upon the highest prerequisite in just a month.


    ''Status!''


    ***


    Name: Caleb


    Race: Human


    Age: ???


    Rank: Taboo Energy (Grade 2) 660/10,000


    Physique: 54 [Strength, Stamina, Endurance, Agility, Flexibility, Power, Etc...]


    Spirit: 29 [Mental Strength, Mental Resistance, Reaction Speed, Perception, Five Senses, Dynamic Vision, Mental Energy, Intelligence, Energy Recovery Rate, Soul Def, Soul Strength, Etc...]


    Abilities:


    -Passive Skill-


    -Active Skill-


    Taboo Energy Sensitivity.


    Tip: The basic attribute of a normal human is 5.


    ***


    From 50, the spirit became 54. It was a good increase, and he felt that his muscles were toner and stronger than ever.


    He didn''t know what''s in the strengthening pill and how it made his muscles strong. He might not know the principles, but was indeed effective. An increase of four units on the physique. It was not a small increase since it was equivalent to 90% strength of an adult.


    With his current physique now. His punch might be enough to shatter a soldier''s skull. No, it might even go through it all the way to the back and put a donut on someone''s body.

 Chapter 122: 122: Three Mos

    In those three months. Zetsu made them fight wild beasts to umtebat experience and put them through hell. Brink of death anytime. Of course, this was true for Kazuto and Kidd. However, Rozho and Shu didn''t have much of a hard time. As for Caleb... Even a Tier 9 Apokalips of 2nd Variation might not be his opponent. What''s more, a mere wild beast...


    He was still a human, but his abilities had already exceeded what his race could do. Even the tests... They were too simple for him. He didn''t even need to exert himself much. He only showed 34% of his strength, yet Zetsu and the others were already in awe of him.


    This led to him asking a question to himself. What if he shows his full strength? What would be their reaction? A non-destiny with such strength? It was bound to cause amotion. Those big bosses and big guys behind the scenes would be interested in the point. The question is... Would they treat him as ab rat? Would they do anything to obtain or to know his secrets? How far would they go?


    These are his questions. That''s why he decided to stay low-key for now. Without sufficient strength, he won''t be able to protect his secrets. Is staying low-key wrong? He didn''t know the answer. But he was certain of one thing. If he shows his strength, he has to be ready to face people with greedy hearts.


    Look at what happened to Ironman, who lives a life in a high-profile manner. He paid the consequences. He lives a miserable life because everyone knows who he is and covets his wealth and technology. Was he strong enough to protect himself? He was indeed so. But it can''t be denied that the troubles being high-key had brought to his life. Low-key is the kingly way for him to live long, long enough to thoroughly gain benefits to the World of Destiny''s power system!


    ''It''s too boring to live a low-key life. I don''t want to replicate the life of those damned Xianxia protagonists. I want to swagger and show my strength. But it''s not the time yet.'' Caleb sighed internally.


    Xianxia typically revolves around the journey of individuals seeking to achieve higher levels of cultivation, spiritual enlightenment, and martial prowess. A low-key life allows a character to concentrate on their cultivation without unnecessary distractions or attention. It''s often considered wiser to stay focused on personal growth rather than seeking fame or recognition.


    A high-profile life in Xianxia can attract adversaries and unwanted conflicts. This is because the cultivation world is often depicted as a ce where powerful individuals are in constantpetition. Staying low-key helps characters avoid unnecessary confrontations, maintain peace, and focus on their goals.


    In Xianxia, the protagonist often needs ess to rare resources, powerful techniques, and guidance from experienced mentors to advance in their cultivation journey. Staying low-key can make it easier to ess such resources, as a character doesn''t draw attention to themselves, allowing them to learn and grow more effectively.


    Many Xianxia ianxia stories feature the existence of hidden or forbidden cultivation techniques and secrets. A low-key character is more likely toe across these hidden treasures and be entrusted with profound knowledge, as they are not perceived as threats orpetitors.


    Xianxia characters often cherish moments of tranquility and personal growth. A high-profile life filled with battles, rivalries, and political intrigue can disrupt the protagonists'' inner peace and lead to emotional turmoil. A low-key existence allows for a more serene and harmonious life.


    Characters who live low-key often surprise their adversaries by concealing their true strength and potential. This element of surprise can be a significant advantage in battles andpetitions, catching opponents off guard and leading to victory.


    Caleb looked at the sky. ''Like a wolf in pig''s clothing.''


    In Xianxia, it''s not umon for characters to adopt different identities and personas for various reasons, including concealing their true origins or past. Living a low-key life enables characters to maintain their true identity, guarding against past enemies or hidden agendas.


    What are the pros of a low-key life? Readers in his past life often debate on what''s better. To live a low-key life or a high-profile one?


    First privacy, living under the radar means you can pick your nose or sing in the shower without fear of paparazzi catching you in the act. Second, Reduced Stress (Zen Mode), Less attention means fewer stress-induced hair-pulling incidents. Who needs that bald spot, anyway? Third, free fucking dom. Enjoy the freedom to dance like nobody''s watching, even if you''re convinced your cat is secretly judging your moves.


    Not to mention, you get to be the boss of your own life, like deciding the TV channels and what''s for dinner. Dominance over the couch. Lesspetition, fewerpetitors for thatst piece of pizza or the closest parking spot. A win-win for your belly and your car. Lastly, it may lead to deeper, more genuine rtionships with fewer superficial connections.


    As for the cons. Low-key individuals may receive less recognition or validation for their aplishments or talents. It might lead to a sense of stagnation or ack of ambition, limiting one''s aspirations. Avoiding attention can sometimes mean missing out on exciting experiences and adventures. There can be societal pressure to conform to a more high-profile lifestyle, causing feelings of inadequacy. Even when you shout "WORLD PEACE" from the rooftop, the world thinks you''re just practicing your karaoke scream.


    But does Caleb give a fuck? No! He just wants power! Not fame or glory. Strength is the foundation of all things. At least for him.


    Overall, three months were worth it. His long wait is about to be rewarded. Three days from now, they have to report again to the Scout''s headquarters and be an official part of the Scout Regime and they will be a real team! Team Seven, a team of their own in the Scout. More importantly, they would be rewarded due to them passing the test and training. The reward? 5000 contribution points. Enough to purchase any Tier 9 Destiny''s recipe!


    His hard work is about to pay off. The key to bing a Destiny would be in his hands! As for what Destiny Path he would choose...


    ''Let''s see.'' Caleb smirked.

 Chapter 123: 123: Visiting Fatty

    ''After three days. We have to gather as a team again and report to the headquarters.''


    Under the blue sky, Caleb was lying on the grassy in under the shade of a big tree with a piece of grass in his mouth. Yes, after the test he has parted with the four. ording to Zetsu, the whole point of the five tests is to see if they''re adaptable enough and willing to endure hardship.


    As for the physical training. It''s the whole point is to prepare the trainees to be a Destiny. After all, the highest prerequisite physique has the highest sess of bing a Destiny.


    Suddenly, a smile appeared on Caleb''s face


    ''Well... I think it''s time now to see them. I hope they''re doing well and they''ve passed their test.''


    He had to keep in touch with the three; Andre, Luna, and Clifford. He needs to meet them now and they''ve agreed to visit Fatty after the three months of tests and training. As for whether they pass or not. Caleb believes they could do it better than anyone after the experience in their journey. The three are far more mature than the majority of the Scouts.


    Thinking of this, Caleb spit the piece of grass into his mouth and stood up. A gust of wind caressed his cheeks. It had already be his hobby to lie down under the shade of a tree. It''s a form of meditation to him as he was constantly engaging his spirit to feel the details and things within the scope of his spirit range.


    At first, he was overwhelmed due to the vast amount of information his brain had to process. But it gradually adapted as he kept doing it. Now, he can almost doze off while his brain is constantly processing and analyzing every piece of information his spirit or perception feedbacks to him!


    ...


    "It''s already 1:22, and he''s still not here. Just is he doing?" Andre looked at the clock fixed on the wall on their left side and grumbled.


    Luna had a small smile on her face. She raised the sleeves of her clothes that she bought from the market recently and said:


    "You know him already. That guy always likes to take his time and do things at his own pace. Still, do you think he aced the tests?"


    "What do you think? He''s an evildoer, you know. Everything he does, he excels." Andre grinned.


    Discover more stories at m,v l''e-NovelBin


    Clifford watched the two and rolled his eyes. "Enough of meatriding. If he guys heard you, it would go to his head, you know..."


    "Yo..."


    Suddenly, they heard a familiar voice just behind them.


    Clifford couldn''t help but turn around. When he saw Johan, a smile emerged on his face. ''Speaking of the devil.''


    "Are you guys speaking about me? Did you miss me that much?" Caleb made an entrance with a shit-eating grin. Honestly, he just arrived and sneaked behind them without them noticing. ''I guess they''re not that proficient with detecting yet. I should teach them or else someone would just sneak an attack on them in the future.''


    Andre gave Caleb a friendly hug and patted him on the back firmly, andughed. "Hahaha! You surely took your time."


    "Well, let''s go. Who knows, maybe Fatty had already woken up. Sigh..." In those three months, there was no time that Luna hadn''t thought of Fatty. Although Fatty was rude. He was like a little brother to her and a goofy one at that.


    Caleb couldn''t help but be reminded of the times. Although short, they were the most pleasant for him for the past hundreds or thousands of years. After all, he hasn''t experienced anything pleasant as he was always dying!


    In those hundred lives, the equivalent of millions of years or so. His life can be described or summarized in three fucking words: Death, Reincarnation, and Slumber.


    Isn''t that miserable? He had enough!


    ...


    Just like that, they arrived at the medical facility. Surprisingly, the director himself greeted and weed them warmly.


    As for the reason. Caleb thinks that because they were admitted to the Scout Regime. It won''t be too long before they be Destiny. Destiny has rather a high status since they are the protectors of humanity.


    "Wee to my humble ce. As the future of the humanity and the Scouts. I''m d to meet the four of you." The director of the medical facility smiled. "I''m Dr Klein."


    "We''re pleased to meet you too." Andre and the other bowed politely.


    Caleb studied the man in front of him and couldn''t help but feel that he was an ant that could be crushed at any time. The man stands at an imposing and towering height, measuring around 8 feet (approximately 2.44 meters). It was a man with a giant stature, to say the least. He even doubts if that one in front of him is really a human.


    His distinctive feature is his jet-ck skin. Atop his head, a series of short, ck horns adorns a crown-like arrangement. These horns give him an even more imposing appearance, resembling the fierce visage of a mythical creature.


    His face carries a sinister, toothy grin that never seems to waver, adding an unsettling element to his already foreboding demeanor. His eyes were also hidden behind sunsses. Hold secrets that hint at aplex personality.


    Dark, round sunsses conceal his eyes, adding an air of mystery and making it impossible to gauge his emotions.


    He dons a long, flowing, deep purple robe that exudes an air of elegance and authority. The robe features intricate golden patterns and symbols, signifying his high-ranking position.


    His attire was adorned with chains and metallic essories, suggesting a hint of menace beneath his outwardposure. He wears a banded, wide-brimmed hat that casts a shadow over his face. His gloved hands suggest a meticulous approach to his duties, even as they hint at the potential for concealed abilities or weapons.


    ''This is what an imposing character should look like.''


    Caleb swallowed unconsciously as he felt the overbearing aura of the supposed-to-be ''Dr'' in front of him.

 Chapter 124: 124: Fattys Condition

    "Well, how is our friend?" Caleb asked. His question made others look at Dr.Klein, also the director of the advanced facility.


    Hearing this, Dr.Klein heaves a bitter sigh before opening his mouth.


    "I did everything I could. The only thing I could do was to save him. Luckily, the damage to his organs isn''t that big deal. There''s a lot of bleeding, though. Unfortunately, I couldn''t do anything about hisa."


    "Will he ever wake up?" With a worried expression, Luna asked.


    Klein looked down at Luna. Due to the height difference. He looks like a father with his kids when the five are standing beside him.


    ''Is he suffering from gigantism?'' Clifford mused internally. After all, Klein was the biggest human that he had ever seen. Although not as big as Apokalips. It was still amazing.


    "Yes. He will wake up. But it''s unknown when. He''s in a deepa. It may be tomorrow or years, but he will wake up." Klein fixed the hem of his clothes, then turned his back at the five. "Follow me. I guess you already want to see your friend that much."


    Caleb, Andre, and Clifford nodded in unison, and they walked behind Klein.


    They walked past fifteen rooms before Klein stopped in one particr room with the number 16 written in ck on top of the door.


    It was a metal door with three gaps of line that allowed the people inside and outside to see each other.


    Caleb sighed as he readied himself. He clenched his fist tightly. He might not look worried outside. But felt nothing but sadness for Fatty.


    "Well. We are here." Klein pushed the door. A loud metallic creak sounded as the door gradually opened.


    Caleb and the others looked at each other. "Let''s go."


    This time, Klein just stood on the side and smiled at the five teenagers. "Well, I won''t apany you any longer. Just call me if you guys need anything," he said with his voice hoarse.


    "We know you have a lot of things on your te. Thanks for taking care of our dear friend." Andre gave a polite smile, truly grateful to the director for saving Fatty on time.


    ...


    After the director left. The five entered the door. Five bright lights dazzled them, causing the five to cover their eyes with their palms.


    "Are hospitals all like this?" Quite annoyed, Luna waited for her eyes to get used to the light before she opened them again.


    Caleb chuckled at this.


    "We''re not in a hospital, you know. It might be simr to that in its function, but it works for different purposes. Did you see it? The only doctor here was Dr.Klein, and the rest were all staff that operate the machines."


    "Okay..." Luna felt that she was too stupid to fail to realize that. ''Am I really an idiot?''


    Just like that, Caleb and the three scanned the whole room. Simr to the outside, there was nothing but white walls, a white ceiling, and a bed in the corner with a desk beside it.


    Caleb stared at the bed. The structure features an adjustable frame made of sturdy metal, allowing for changes in position to meet the patient''s needs. It can be raised or lowered as necessary.


    A soft and cushioned mattress covers the frame, ensuring that Fatty, who was on top of it, can restfortably. The mattress is designed to provide support and prevent bedsores.


    On both sides of the bed, there are detachable side rails that can be raised for the patient''s safety or lowered to allow for easy ess. These rails offer a sense of security.


    The base of the bed is equipped with wheels, which make it easily mobile, which Caleb guesses that it simplifies the process of transferring patients within the facility.


    What he saw next made his eyes twitch.


    ''Fuck... Truly an advanced facility.''


    An integrated control panel allows for adjustments to the bed''s position, including raising the head or foot of the mattress. This feature provides convenience for both the patient and medical staff.


    Within the Fatty''s reach, a call button is avable to summon the assistance of hospital staff when needed. It ensures prompt response to the patient''s requests. Unfortunately, Fatty won''t need it since he''s unconscious all the time. His finger won''t click the bottoms by itself, right?


    The five went beside Fatty. The previously rxed mood disappeared. Ten pairs of eyes were directed at Fatty, each with different emotions.


    Andre studied Fatty, his eyes betrayed the sadness that he was hiding. ''I will not cry... I will not...''


    He repeated this on his mind as he felt his eyes started to get moist. On the bed, Fatty was no longer Fatty. Well, what''s that supposed to even mean?


    Fatty had lost a lot of weight to the point that his ribs were already visible and yet he didn''t have abs as the excess skin had sagged. He looks like a drained nt on a hot summer and one could see the bones visible underneath his skin. Not to mention, his lips were chapped, dry, and pale, just like his skin.


    The only thing that was keeping Fatty from dying was the nutrient cabin connected to his bloodstream.


    Luna held Fatty''s hand. It was warm but rough. "Once you wake up. I''ll treat you to every eatery and restaurant in the city. Isn''t food what you love? Wake up, damn it. We''re waiting for you."


    "Fatty, I promise, I''ll tour the whole food industry with you. Just wake the hell up. Do you want to get left behind by us? We''re about to be Destiny together, you know?" Clifford mumbled.


    "Do you remember the taste of tiger meat? There''s a lot on it in this city. Didn''t you say that your dream is to live in the city? Touch beauty''s hands and marry one?" Andre spoke in a hushed tone.


    Caleb, on the other hand, didn''t intend to say anything. That''s just futile. Instead, he would try to find a solution. That''s all he could do. Once he had be strong enough, things would be a lot easier.

 Chapter 125: 125: In the Dark Alley

    After visiting Fatty, the five ate in a restaurant in the city before they parted. Then Caleb decided to head to the 3rd District as he was the members who decided to celebrate their sess. It was Shu who proposed it, though.


    ''Celebration with the Team Seven...'' Caleb walked into the dark alley with a pensive expression. He was on his way to the location Shu gave to him.


    After a few twists and turns in the street. Caleb suddenly stopped on his feet. Then he turned around and said:


    "You cane out now... You''ve been following me for six minutes straight. Now, that I''m alone. Why don''t you guys dare toe out?"


    "Oh... Since when did you know we''re following you? Six minutes ago?" A man with long hair that reached his shoulders came out of the shade of the barbershop. He had a yellow skin tone. A set of braces on his teeth that he proudly disys.


    The man has yellow eyes, as if it could see through the soul. Wide forehead that could fit and make a perfectnding for airnes. He was dressed in a white zer and blue jeans, with a ck T-shirt underneath.


    Caleb could see another two shadows beside the man. He could feel that the three in front of him were just regr people. The question is... Why did they follow him? He doesn''t look rich, right? These bunches in front of him would stoop so low to follow a 17-year-old? It doesn''t make sense to him.


    "You kid... Handover all your valuables and we will let you die in peace." Beside the long-haired man. The two hidden silhouettes finally showed themselves.


    Caleb was stunned when he heard this. He was actually getting robbed? What''s worse... They don''t even want to let him live even if he hands something? He looked at the three in front of him as if he was looking at three corpses. "If you don''t seek death, you won''t die."


    "What? Are saying something kid? Hahaha. He looks terrified. He couldn''t even move."


    "Do I look at someone with money?" Curious about this, Caleb stared at the three.


    The long-haired one, who seemed to be the leader, shook his head and grinned. "No. But we saw youe out from Blitz restaurant with three other kids. So, hand over your money if you want a quick death."


    ''That''s it.'' Caleb nodded as he finally understood the cause. "Now... Since you want to kill me. Then don''t me me. me your heads." He looked at the man on the left of the long-haired man. He knew that they would be his second and fourth kill in this world.


    On the left side, it was a guy with a rugged, unshaven face, bearing the scars of countless brawls, with a prominent, crooked nose. He has piercing, hawk-like eyes with a cold, calcting stare that gives away little emotion, reflecting a life of street smarts and deception.


    Experience more tales on m v|l e''-NovelBin


    He boasts a formidable, burly physique with bulging biceps and tattooed arms that hint at his strength. A jagged, snarling scar on his left cheek adds to his menacing appearance. The man was impressively standing at an imposing 6 feet 5 inches (approx. 1.96 meters), He towers over most, his broad shoulders emphasizing his dominating presence. His muscr frame exudes power.


    He''s dressed in a ck leather jacket, emphasizing his tough exterior. The jacket features various metal studs and chains, adding to his menacing image.


    Tattered, dark jeans and scuffedbat bootsplete his ensemble, showcasing a rough-and-ready style.


    ''Honestly. These guys look like damn thugs.''


    On the right, the other guy shares uncanny simrities in style and posture. A face marked by a twisted sneering grin exhibits a mocking and sinister expression. His thin lips curl into a taunting smile.


    His narrow, cunning eyes seem to be constantly scheming. It reminded Caleb of Jin. However, the one in front of him was a cheap version.


    He possesses a lean and wiry build. Tattoos of various symbols and cryptic markings cover his forearms. Stature at 5 feet 10 inches (approx. 1.78 meters), he''s of average height but radiates an air of menace that belies his size.


    He wears a dark, hooded jacket that obscures his features in shadows. Faded ck jeans and worn sneakers provide a nonchnt, streetwise look, suggesting a disregard for convention.


    "Mate, doesn''t he look good? He looks like a royal prince with his pale skin. I suggest we sell him to those vers. We will get arge sum."


    "Well, are you seeking death? The constables have their attention to ver merchants now due to thest incident. If you want to die, don''t fucking pull me." The long-haired guy made a snarky remark and looked at the guy on his right mockingly.


    Caleb''s eyes change when he hears the term very. Who would have known very still exists even though the world is already in Apocalypse? Though he didn''t intend to go his way to get rid of it. After all, there is no benefit to him. However, he, who lives under a safe roof and freedom era, very still left a bad taste in his mouth. Since there are people involved in it in front of him. Might as well take care of them.


    "Let me clean you guys."


    Seeing Caleb walking towards them fearlessly in such a casual manner made the three thugsugh.


    "Look. This one is quite brave! Hahaha!"


    "Well, what an obedient kid. Do you dare to send yourself to us? When you be a ve, you would be the ything of someone ya know? Then if they be bored with you, they will discard you and someone will skin you alive once you lose your usefulness."


    The three took out knives. The one in the middle even licked the de with his tongue with a perverted grin. Then three lunged at Caleb in three directions.


    Seeing this, Caleb closed his eyes, which made the three thought that Caleb epted his fate, which made their grin even wider. However, the next seconds made them dumbfounded.


    The kid evaded every stab and thrust from them, maneuvering skillfully around with his eyes closed, whilst still humming a luby.


    Suddenly, the three felt a sticky sensation on their feet and arms, then the knives in their hands flew out from their grasp, and the knives got pulled away by what seemed to be purple sticky ropes, which also bound their arms.


    "What are these!?"

 Chapter 126: 126: Cold

    "Bastard, what did you do to us!?"


    "Release us! You fucking monster! What is this substance? Even if you''re a Destiny, it isn''t allowed to use abilities on the roads of the city!"


    "That''s right! Aren''t you afraid we will report you?"


    Caleb looked at the three fools in front of him with a neutral expression. "So it isn''t allowed to use abilities in public? Well, it''s okay as long as no one sees it, right?


    And am I the monster now? You want to kill me, but you don''t want me to kill you? That''s the first I encountered such an idiocy. I will correct you. I''m not Destiny yet..."


    The long-haired one and the one with a muscr physique tried their best to struggle and force themselves. However, the substance just stretched like gum which made it difficult for them to exert force. Not to mention, the substance was stuck to them like a gum.


    "Y-you... You''re not a Destiny!? Then why can you use abilities? Don''t tell me you''re a half-human, half-Apokalips!?" The one on the left side of their leader had a horrified look as he stared at Caleb. "A homunculus!!??"


    ''What half-human, half-Apokalips exist? What in the world? Humonculus? Who am I? Where am I? What am I doing?''


    Such information made Caleb dumbfounded this time. He thought he already knew the power system quite well. Who knew there were secrets hiding deeper?


    ''There''s no use talking with fools any longer.'' Still, he was rather d that the three took the initiative to follow him. At least, he now knew new information. ''What they called again? Homunculus? Interesting.''


    After his thoughts ended. He looked at the three with a pensive expression.


    Seeing such a look made the three sweat out as if they realized that the kid they thought had the look of a cold-blooded killer. If they could describe it. The kid was looking at them with apathetic eyes.


    "Stop what you are nning to do. I want to live. Please be merciful." The long-haired man had a pleading look on his face.


    The man on the right side also realized they were how serious the situation was. "How about this? You leave us alone as if nothing happened? We won''t report you and we will walk out with happy smiles on our f-fac..."


    Before he could even finish his words. He felt the world turn upside down. ''Hmmm, whose body is that? Why am I seeing my body in the third perspective?'' this is hisst thought before the darkness swallows his consciousness.


    The long-haired man looked at hispanion''s spurting blood like a fountain and the Odachi on Caleb''s hand.


    Caleb stepped on the head that fell on the ground coldly. "You talk too much."


    "Please spare us!"


    "Have mercy! Damn it!"


    Caleb shook his head and brought down on the Odachi. The de met the necks of the two and effortlessly went through it. There''s not even an ounce of resistance. The feeling? It was like he just used a scissor to cut paper.


    He couldn''t help but look at the three heads for a moment. The three eyes were wide before they died. Caleb shook his head. ''Fools...''


    Next, he cleaned up the corpse and the bloodstains around it, making sure that there were no traces left. Then he searched for a deserted ce and burned the corpse.


    The fact is, it''s easier to kill than to clean up and erase traces, which was always troublesome. Fortunately, he was a killer in his past life and it was already second nature to him.


    Then he walk away as if nothing happened. As for not worrying that someone would know what he''s done and trace it back to him. Well, as long as they don''t have the power to rey time or a specific time frame, they won''t find him.


    ...


    Three days went by. Just as nned, Caleb celebrated the passing of the test with team seven; Shu, Kidd, Kazuto, Rozho, and Zetsu. Although they are still teenagers, they manage to drink alcohol. Normally, it would be illegal as only 18+ can drink. However, they got a pass since they were with Zetsu, a Destiny. Zetsu was quite well known in the 1st to 4th District for some reason.


    He also spent time strolling around the city and interacting with the Aboriginals. Mainly, to know the culture of the city and the way of life of its inhabitants. The more he spent time observing, the more he got to know how the people lived.


    Of course, knowledge is power. Aside from training, such as swinging his sword mindlessly 2000 times and trying to replicate the other four powers. He went to various libraries to read stuff rted to the history of the world. Unfortunately, the only avable information from the books is mainly about the 3rd invasion. As for 2nd and 1st invasions also known as firsting and seconding, there''s no information about them. Then he had known from others that it was a nk history.


    All clues, hints, or things rted to the 1sting and 2nding don''t exist. Any materials that record them cannot be found. It was like the higher-ups or people in the ruling ss deliberately made them disappear and they didn''t even show an effort to hide that they did it. They overbearingly punished anyone who wanted to explore or uncover the history...


    ''Damn, it''s just like One Piece. nk history? Fuck!''


    Caleb couldn''t help but curse. nk history just means that something shady was happening in this world and the ruling ss wants to hide it with iron hands.


    He looks at the ground nkly as he begins to brainwash himself.


    ''I''m not curious. I''m not curious. It doesn''t have anything to do with me. Explore the history. No shit! I''m not interested. I''m not interested. I''m not curious.'' x5


    Want to learn history? He smells nothing but trouble. If he does that. He would surely be the enemy of the governing body of the city. The ruling ss of this world. Why would they try to hide what happened on the 1st invasion and 2nd invasion from the public?


    Caleb doesn''t even want to guess. There''s a big conspiracy. A big secret hidden undercurrent that might cause chaos if known!

 Chapter 127 : 127: Districts Gods

    ***


    Name: Caleb


    Race: Human


    Age: ???


    Rank: Taboo Energy (Grade 2) 720/10,000


    Physique: 54 [Strength, Stamina, Endurance, Agility, Flexibility, Power, Etc...]


    Spirit: 29 [Mental Strength, Mental Resistance, Reaction Speed, Perception, Five Senses, Dynamic Vision, Mental Energy, Intelligence, Energy Recovery Rate, Soul Def, Soul Strength, Etc...]


    Abilities:


    -Passive Skill-


    -Active Skill-


    Taboo Energy Sensitivity.


    Tip: The basic attribute of a normal human is 5.


    ***


    Thanks to those three days, he obtained 60 units of taboo energy. He was advancing quite fast and it won''t take long before he became a Grade 3 Taboo Fighter! At that time, he would probably be immune to all firearms and cold weapons. Of course, those are normal ones.


    Now, he was on his way towards the main base of the Scout to report. While walking on the road, Caleb has a small on his face. He just finished his practice and ate his fill to the 3rd District.


    The cityscape stretches before Caleb, a picturesque tableau of European elegance fused with the timeless charm of the 1990s. As he traverses the cobbled streets, the azure sky arches overhead. Doves flutter above, their graceful wings painting patterns against the vast blue canvas.


    ''Morning walk in the street is really worth it...''


    Passersby from all walks of life popte the streets, each person busily walking in the street. Life in the city is fast-paced, everyone is busy grinding for their goals.


    A couple strolls hand in hand, lost in whispered conversations of love, while a street performer sets up his guitar, ready to serenade the city with soulful melodies.


    Caleb stared at the performer hesitantly before he lost interest. He still has more important to do, unfortunately, or he would love to listen.


    The centerpiece of this cityscape is the Church of the God of Harvest. Nestled amidst the bustling streets, its towering spires and intricate stonework exude a solemn grandeur. The church''s fa?ade, reminiscent of the architecture of a bygone era, harks back to the 1990s European style, with ornate details adorning every corner. Stained ss windows catch the sunlight, scattering a kaleidoscope of colors upon the cobblestones below.


    Yes, there was a Church of God of Harvest in the 3rd District. Actually, there are seven gods the people of the city worship. To understand further, there are Seven districts. Each district is the base of Seven Churches, and each church worships one of the Gods. Mainly; 1st District''s Storm God. The one that controls the ocean and the weather. The one whose domain stretches beyond the sea and the sky. Monarch of wind and clouds. When Caleb learned about it. He felt more and more surprised due to how deep the secrets of the World of Destiny were.


    He didn''t know if the Seven Gods people worship existed. But as someone who has read countless novels. He was ready to bet that they do exist and they might be the cause of all problems such as the Apokalips, or at least they were rted in one way or another! Of course, those are just spections. He didn''t dare to think about the Gods too much, afraid of attracting their attention. For reference, think about LOTM, the Gods there were aware if someone were to say or think something rted to them. Caleb didn''t dare to bet that the Gods here couldn''t do the same.


    Then, there was also the 2nd District''s God of Stars and Knowledge. The one that governs the sun and divine mes. A being that is above the sun himself and a controller of stars. Portrayed as one of the strongest beings.


    3rd District''s God of Harvest. 4th District''s God of Order. 5th District''s God of Light. 6th District''s God of Thunder and Lightning. And the 7th District, which was the most mysterious district of all and also had an unknown god. Apparently, the 7th District was deserted, and only a few people lived there for reasons unknown to Caleb. However, it was said that the 7th God governs the domain of shadows.


    As Caleb immerses himself in this enchanting street, the cooing of doves, the diverse array of passersby, the grandeur of the church, and the European architectural motifs of the 1990s all blend together into a captivating scene that makes him calm.


    ...


    An hourter, Caleb arrived at the base of the main base of the Scout. The familiar people walk with the familiar green cape on their backs. A smile appeared on his face as he saw four familiar silhouettes on the door of David''s office.


    "Yo..." he greeted.


    The four teenagers turned around. They were Shu, Rozho, Kazuto, and Kidd. Shu smiled at he saw Caleb and said:


    "You''rete..."


    Kazuto, on the other hand, gave Caleb a light bump with his shoulders and chuckled. He looked at Caleb up and down.


    "How fresh. I suppose you did your usual morning walk, right? We''re about to be a Scout, and you still have time to rx. Aren''t you excited at all?"


    "Well, I would be lying if I said that I''m not excited because I am. However, morning walk has be instinct for me." Caleb couldn''t help but let out a soft chuckle and continued. "You know... I believe that you have to start your day in a good way if you want to have a good day. A good start usually results in a good end."


    "That''s a good positive outlook on life. I like that." Shu smiled.


    Caleb then saw Kidd look at him and nod with a smile. Seeing this, Caleb also nodded in greeting. "Actually... I''m notte, you guys are just early. Have you heard of the theory of rtivity?"


    Shu and the others looked at each other beforeughing. Indeed, the theory of rtivity exists in this world, but it wasn''t Albert Einstein who theorized it here. As for what''s the meaning of his joke.


    The Theory of Rtivity, proposed by Albert Einstein, has two mainponents: Special Rtivity and General Rtivity. The statement references the concept of "time dtion" from Special Rtivity, which suggests that time can pass at different rates for people in different states of motion. In other words, time is rtive, and it''s not the same for everyone.


    So, when someone says, "I''m notte," they''re essentially saying that from their perspective, they are on time, but the other party is early. It''s a humorous way of highlighting how time can be perceived differently by different observers, and it''s often used in a lighthearted or joking manner. That''s why he decided to try it.

 Chapter 128 : 128: Pathfinders

    "You guys are finally here."


    As team seven got inside the office. A familiar, deep, hoarse voice entered their ears. Then they saw David on his desk, his head lying on top of stacks of documents.


    Caleb began to look around, but there was no one in the office except for David and them. "Just as I''ve said. It''s not that I''mte, you guys are just too early."


    "Okay. Okay. We got it already." Shu and Kazuto shrugged helplessly.


    David, who has his face on the desk, raised his head at this time to look at the team seven. When he saw Shu, Rozho, and Caleb, his eyes brightened, andughed.


    "It''s you kids. Excellent! Just as I''ve thought. The likes of you would pass the test. Easy peasy. HAHAHA! Congrattions!"


    ''Seriously. This captain is a creep.''


    Caleb thought.


    He doesn''t have a good impression of the other party who is disying subtle signs of a maniptor. He was eloquent and used his words to sway people. In Caleb''s opinion, such people are more dangerous than physically muscr guys. They might not defeat you physically but have you in check mentally, emotionally, psychologically, and spiritually. He spreads his ideas to influence people. What most people don''t know is that. Sometimes, a battle starts at the psychological level.


    Caleb doesn''t want to associate himself with that kind of person. After all, he, who lives a hundred or so lives, has encountered a lot of people.


    "Thank you, captain." Shu bowed his head politely and the others followed him. Caleb did the same. He wasn''t averse to bowing when required, as it was actually a social formality. He doesn''t have an inted ego.


    Kidd scratched his cheeks. Unlike Caleb, he wasn''t aware of David''s true nature. The fact that a 5th Seat Officer praised them and seemed genuinely happy for them passing the test made him feel appreciated.


    Caleb couldn''t help but look at Kidd. ''What a na?ve kid. He fell into a trap.''


    The others, such as Shu, Rozho, and Kazuto, were a bit more stable, and they just smiled but didn''t show obvious signs of excitement. He appreciates those kinds of dispositions more.


    "Well... You just wait for others who also passed. I''m about to announce something and give you guys your reward. It''s also time to divulge information to you that isn''t usually essible tomon people.


    Hearing the word information made Caleb''s eyes lit up. Only information, those deeper ones, could make him feel excitement. And he knows that the information that David might tell them would be rted to Destiny or how to be one.


    ''Recipe. I must get my hand on one!''


    Just like that, an hour passed. People constantly poured inside until every trainee who passed the test arrived. Caleb sees his friends; Andre, Luna, and Clifford, and he smiles at them. He was really happy for them. It was worth mentioning that the three had also be the Highest Prerequisite. He wasn''t worried about getting surpassed by them anytime soon. After all, he''s a Taboo Fighter, a great advantage for his peers.


    "Since all of you are here. It''s time to make an announcement and disclose more information to you." David looked at the trainees, who passed with a smile of satisfaction. He knew all of them would be the future of the scout. Some of them might die out for ''Glory'' while some would stay alive and climb the Hierarchy of power. However, their aspirations don''t have anything to do with him.


    In his opinion, the kids in front of him were all pawns that could be discarded anytime was proved to be useless. Goats that can be milked, or foot soldiers that would do the most work. Contrary to it, he was a ''King'' and they had to bend at his whims. He thinks of himself as a forward-thinker, more urately, a director. He would be the one toe up with a grand n or an idea while the foot soldiers would be the one to execute it for good or for worse! Thinking of this, David looked at the pieces in front of him with more appreciation.


    Caleb couldn''t help but feel cold even though the room was devoid of AC. Thanks to his experience, he could actually read David''s surface thoughts at the current moment. Of course, he couldn''t know what thetter''s specific thoughts were but he could feel his intentions.


    David grinned.


    "Congrattions to all of you. You are the future of humanity. The one that explores the way for us. The great pathfinders and pioneers of the era. So, rejoice!"


    As if being injected with chicken blood. The faces of the teenagers were flushed with excitement. Who doesn''t want to hear that they are the future and the pioneers?


    ''Fuck you. Who wants to be a pathfinder?''


    Caleb secretly rolled his eyes. Pathfinder might sound cool and stuff. But actually, once you think about it thoroughly. They are just the ones who risk their lives for others behind them and they are the ones who usually die first, ain''t they? Die for the gains of everyone, to clear the path for them, but die first in the process. Still sound cool? More like idiocy.


    Pathfinders are individuals who venture into uncharted territories, take on risky roles, or pave the way for others. They''re often seen as trailzers, whether it''s in exploration, leadership, or other areas. They often face significant risks and challenges in their roles. They''re the ones at the forefront, encountering unknown dangers, and making crucial decisions that affect the group.


    Due to their high-risk roles, pathfinders are more likely to face life-threatening situations, and unfortunately, they may be the first to face mortality in the process. They risk their lives for the collective benefit, but they often receive minimal personal gain or recognition. Their contributions are essential, yet their sacrifices can go unnoticed. Is it worth it? When the ones that truly benefit are the ruling ss or the people in power. And David wants them to be one?


    ''No shit...'' Caleb sighed.


    "As for the reward for passing. You guys receive contribution points, right? Now, I''ll introduce you to the Destiny paths that you could take and general information about what they can do. Excited?" David smirked.

 Chapter 129: 129: Three Paths

    "So the Destiny paths are..."


    Just like that, David continued to inform the newly recruited scouts about the Destiny Path, much to Caleb''s joy.


    First of all, David told them that the three regiments own two paths or two recipes. On the other hand, Scout is the only one that has three recipes for the reason that they faced more dangers than the two regimes. The members can only pick from the one path from the regiment they joined.


    For example, a Scout could only choose recipes that one of the three paths that belonged to the Scout. Secondly, once someone already be a Destiny of a certain path, he cannot transfer or change to other paths. Third, there are Seven Destiny Paths; Punisher, Knight, Sheriff, Hunter, Watchmen, Shinobi, and Shadow. The scouts own Shadow, Hunter, and Shinobi paths.


    ''So I can only choose one of the three that Scout''s own? Damn it. What should I choose?''


    Caleb thought inwardly.


    Third, one needs to take a pill to be a destiny. To advance, one has to concoct a pill. The recipes are in the hands of three regiments: Scout, Guard, and Constables. This means they have to swallow the pill created to be Destiny! Fourth, each Destiny path has 9 Tier. Tier 9 to Tier 1. Lowest to Highest. An information Caleb already knows.


    Fifth, recipes of destiny are etched into ck stones. The one that will take the pill must be the one to concoct it. Because one has to look at the stone for the recipe and when one''s gaze strays away from it, he will forget the recipe. One has to keep their eye on the stone while concocting the pill. Only one distraction or mistake takes to fail in a concoction. One can also ask Messengers of the Regiment to concoct for them in exchange for contribution points.


    Caleb sighed after he heard this. ''This is a means for them to prevent the spreading of recipes. What a good way to avoid a leak.''


    David told them a lot of information, which made most of the new recruits excited.


    "Have you guys decided? Well, take your time." A chuckle escapes from David''s mouth. Sometimes, one needs to offer the benefits and prospects to motivate the foot soldiers. He knew it well. With a happy smile, he opened his mouth again to say. "While you guys are deciding... Let me tell you about the Hierarchy of the Scouts. A Tier 9 is only eligible to be a 9th seat once he umted a cumtive certain amount of contribution points.


    What does it mean, you ask?


    Well, it means that a Tier 9 Destiny Scout won''t be a 9th Seat automatically. One must prove his usefulness by killing monsters outside, scouting the terrains, and giving valuable information to the city and the like. You get my point, right? There''s no free pie in this world, you should know that. Work hard and you will be rewarded. Any questions?"


    "We understand. But Captain David... You haven''t exined what the three paths could do?"


    Someone from the crowd of the new recruits asks.


    ''Good question!'' Caleb couldn''t help but give the guy a thumbs up. After all, he needs information to decide on what destiny path to take. Without knowing what they could do. He didn''t dare to blindly choose. It was, after all, rted to his future.


    David looked at the one who asked the question. "You''re Gojo, aren''t you? The genius that defeated all his teammates to pass?"


    "What? He beat his teammates to pass?"


    "Huh? You can actually fight with your team? Why didn''t they tell us? Though he must be strong to be able to do that?"


    "Isn''t he from team two? His teammates were also quite strong, if I remember. Juro of the Hao n and Peng n''s ck Fang."


    David''s words caused amotion in the crowd of teenagers. Even Shu, Caleb, and Rozho couldn''t help but look at Gojo with interest. After all, there are five members in each team. To be able to win a four versus one battle that is said to beposed of candidates from high-ss or well-known families is a feat.


    "So what if I Am I? Throughout the and the stars, I alone am the Honored one." Gojo stared at everyone and his eye color turned into azure. "If you''re not convinced you can try to challenge me," he smirked at the teenagers in front.


    ''What an egoist.''


    Caleb couldn''t help but smile.


    David, on the other hand, just smiled and said. "Having confidence is good. You''re from the Zawarudo n, aren''t you? Well, you''re good. To be able to be born with seven eyes. An inherent bloodline ability exclusive to Zawarudo n. If I''m not wrong, it lets you control a time-rted ability..." Read new chapters at m_v-l''e|-NovelBin


    ''Oh... such a seed actually picks Scout? Hahaha!'' David was alreadyughing his ass off inside as he felt they were lucky this time.


    ''Fuck! time-rted ability!? Such ability rted to one of the most powerfulws actually exists here?'' A bit startled, Caleb looked at Gojo again. This time, a spark of greed appeared in his eyes. ''Isn''t my golden finger rted to time? What if?..''


    However, Caleb didn''t dare to continue the evil, selfish thoughts that started to appear in his heart. If Gojo, one day, decided to antagonize him though or they have a conflict of interest. Then don''t me him, though, for taking the opportunity.


    "That''s right... But there''s no need to divulge my ability, right? Though it doesn''t really matter if they know since I think that except for you. I''m the strongest here." A confident aura radiates from Gojo''s body that dazzled everyone. It was his. He was on a different ne than the others.


    Caleb was dumbfounded at this time and realized something. ''It seems I''m wrong. Andre might not be the protagonist here. But this fucking bastard here!''


    "Hahaha! I don''t know about that." David smirked and looked mysteriously in Caleb and Shu''s direction, but then redirected his gaze to the whole crown again before saying. "Well, since you are curious about what abilities the three paths our regiment possessed. I''ll exin it.


    First is the hunter pathway. It gives the user abilities rted to hunting, of course. With each upgrade on Tier, it will make the user more and moreprehensive in terms of abilities, though. And different tiers of pathways have different names... For example, the name of Tier 8 in Hunter Pathway is Blood Hunter because of the abilities it would give the user and its Tier 7 is Monster Tracker, and so forth..."

 Chapter 130: 130: Shadow Path

    In summary, what Caleb understood is. The Hunter pathway specializes in giving the user strength, agility, and dexterity to hunt things rted to its tier name. It also gives a variety of abilities.


    On the other hand, the Shinobi pathway destinies take the role of what ninja usually does. Good at assassination,pleting a mission stealthily, scouting, and whatnot.


    Lastly, Shadow pathway. David didn''t exin much about this pathway and only said that they only have recipes for tiers 9 to 6 of the shadow pathway. Destinies who walk the shadow pathway obtain abilities rted to shadows that make them good for scouting, espionage, assassination, information gathering, etc...


    In conclusion, the pathways that the scout regiment owns are fitting to their roles. They are good at scouting and suitable to venture beyond the walls. The Hunter path might not be as good in terms of scoutingpared to Shadow and Shinobi, but it gives the walkers of this path the edge of hunting Apokalips.


    Caleb stared at the wooden ceiling in a dilemma. Find your next read at m_v l|e-NovelBin


    ''Now, what should I choose? Should I choose the Hunter Pathway? That way, my physical strength would increase. However, I don''t have to worry about my strength in the future since I''m also a Taboo Fighter. How about Shinobi and Shadow Path? Shinobi? fuck... that soundsme.''


    Suddenly, he couldn''t help but imagine ninjas doing hand signs and releasing jutsus. Then he shook his head. Those in his imagination are wizards, not ninjas.


    ''Hmm... How about the shadow path? This fucking David seems to avoid talking about it.''


    Yes. He noticed that David didn''t want to reveal too much about the shadow path/ Furthermore, its recipes being iplete just means that it was a path that the ruling ss or higher-ups of the city hid. After all, with their power and authority, how could they not be able toplete it? Other paths areplete, but the shadow path isn''t.


    Thinking of this, he felt a bit hesitant. As someone who reads a lot of stuff. He knew how useful shadow powers are. So he cannot stomach to just give up. Iplete? That means that he just needs toplete it! Walk a path that few dared to take!


    He can also see advantages to that. Few people would want to walk the shadow path because it''s ''iplete''. Won''t that mean he would have fewpetitors in terms of materials and few would know what abilities he possessed, since shadow users are rare or even non-existent?


    ...


    Just like that, most teenagers chose the hunter path and the shinobi path. Just as Caleb guesses. No one chose the shadow path, since that means you are cutting your future. After all, who wants to stay in Tier 6 in their entire lives, just in case? It just wasn''t worth it.


    However, Caleb saw far more than that. He wants to be different from others. As someone who was chosen by a powerful golden finger. One that can reincarnate infinitely. He has nothing to lose, right? And if he everpletes the iplete path. It would be an achievement that no one ever does! ''It''s decided. From now on, I''ll be the eminence of shadows!''


    Caleb chuckled as he felt it was too cringy, too chuuni. Who cares though? No one is aware of his thoughts, so it should be fine, right? Actually, he just thought of the previous anime he had watched in his first life. That''s why he felt that the shadow path was the right path. Of course, right or wrong, no one really knows if his decision would turn out to be alright.


    Why take the shadow path, though? What are the pros and cons of shadow powers?


    First, shadow powers offer a vast range of abilities, from stealth and concealment to manipting darkness itself. This versatility would allow him to adapt to a variety of situations, making him a formidable presence in any scenario.


    Second, Caleb knew that shadows could be used to render oneself invisible or blend seamlessly with the environment. This offers a significant advantage in evading enemies, conducting covert operations, or simply observing without being detected. Of course, that is, if he would get something rted to that.


    Third, the ability to listen to whispered conversations in the cover of darkness or infiltrate secure locations without a trace provides a distinct edge in gathering crucial information and secrets. For him who believes that information is power, this is a good route to take!


    Fourth, shadows can be used tounch unexpected assaults, disorienting foes, and disrupting their strategies. He can appear from the shadows, striking swiftly and retreating just as quickly.


    Andstly, shadows can be used to create an aura of fear or intimidation, affecting the emotions of those who encounter them. This can be advantageous in negotiations, intimidation, ormanding respect. Of course, this is more of a theatric.


    As for the cons...


    The biggest drawback is the path''s iplete nature. He might struggle to fully understand and harness the shadow''s potential due to theck ofprehensive teachings since it was iplete and few, or even none, had taken the path.


    By choosing the Shadow Path, He might iste himself from conventional society. His unique abilities and secretive nature may distance him from friends and allies, potentially leading to loneliness. Of course, he didn''t have to worry about this with the social skills he have developed after living hundreds of shitty lives.


    Furthermore, society often associates shadow powers with malevolence or dark intentions. He may be mistrusted or even feared by others, which could lead to alienation and prejudice. But once again, it could be solved by charisma, looks, and eloquence. After all, wasn''t he handsome? An undeniable PSL God of the Dark Triad Type that mogged all men of this world.


    Lastly, themon counter to shadow power. The powers of shadows can be vulnerable to light sources. Exposure to intense light may render him powerless or severely weaken his abilities, making daylight operations unfavorable.


    ''Shadow path is it...''

 Chapter 131: 131: The Fool?

    Just like that, most of the fresh recruits had chosen their paths. Rozho, Kidd, and Kazuto took the hunter path because they believed that the tremendous amount of increase in physical strength and battle-oriented ability that the hunter path provides is more practical.


    Shu, on the other hand, chose the Shinobi path. As for his reasoning, he wants to make the team seven diverse. Caleb knew what Shu was thinking. It is more of a teamposition. For example, a tank, a melee, a long-range, a healer/support, or whatnot are what makes a team work. As for Andre, Luna, and Clifford... They all chose the hunter path without exception.


    ''How selfless of him.''


    David suddenly looked at Caleb with a smile.


    "How about you? You''re the only one who hasn''t chosen anything yet? Do you want to help you choose? Well, I rmend Shinobi. Let me give you valuable information..." he smirked before continuing. "Shinobi are good assassins, important for tactics, andprehensive in terms of abilities.


    The Shinobi Path would equip you with a vast array of ninja skills, including stealth, espionage, andbat techniques. These skills can make you a master of covert operations and martial arts, you know?


    ''No, I fucking don''t. This fuck is actually trying to convince me to choose Shinobi? Did he guess that I might choose a shadow path, so he''s trying to subtly dissuade me? Deluded maniptor, do you think you can sway me? You''re making me consider Shadow more in what you''re doing. I will pick it then out of spite! You double-faced bastard!'' Caleb tried his best to hide the smirk that was about to appear on his face. He wanted to see how David would try to convince him. He really hates the damn bastard who thinks he has everything under control. ''Let me spite this shit!''


    "Well, I want to choose a shadow path," Caleb said carefully and instantly readied himself. His body was tense for a moment, as he didn''t know how David in front of him would react. Even with his Grade 2 taboo fighter strength, he knows that he won''t be able to win against a 5th-Tier Destiny. However, would David attack a kid in front of other candidates? If he really does that. His facade and the hard work that he puts up to manipte others would crumble in an instant. Caleb doesn''t think would be worth it for David.


    The smile on David''s face became stiff at this moment. Although he knew the chances were low. But he hadn''t expected someone to really choose a shadow path.


    Caleb saw a solemn expression appear on David''s face as thetter asked him.


    "Are you sure about that, Johan? Do you want to stay all your life with Tier 6? With no chances of promotion? I have to say that you have potential. It''s not toote yet."


    "I''m quite sure." Caleb smiled.


    "It''s a path of no return that would limit your potential."


    "It''s fine. I''m not that ambitious. Tier 6 is enough for me."


    "Really? No one might be able to guide you if you choose that path. You will have no predecessor, as everyone in the scout is either Hunter or Shinobi."


    "Nah, it''s okay."


    David looked at Caleb and cursed inwardly. ''Fuck! Why is this brat so stubborn!? Can''t he read between the lines? Can''t he see that I don''t want him to choose that forbidden path? He''s going to cause trouble. Well, I will ask him onest time. Let''s see if you don''t agree with this."


    David forced the most beautiful he could muster on his face and said:


    "How about I guide you personally? I''m Shinobi Path. If you choose it, I''ll even train you personally. At that time, you would be ahead of others."


    David believes that Caleb won''t be able to refuse such a tempting offer! A personal training with a Tier 5 Destiny? That was only avable to high-ss ns! An unprecedented privilege!


    ''There''s something wrong with this. It seems the captain doesn''t want Johan to choose a shadow path?'' Rozho scratched his head. Still, he was confused as to why Johan would choose an uncertain path that was no hope of promotion.


    "What!? Captain David actually proposed to teach that kid personally? Why don''t choose us instead!?"


    "How lucky! It seems this Johan has a potential to get offered like that by the strongest in the Scout."


    "Wow! Captain! I also want you to teach me!"


    The recruits'' reactions made David''s smile wider and wider and he looked at Johan, waiting for thetter''s decision.


    ''Do you see that brat? Everyone would fight for the opportunity to receive my teachings! Let''s see if you dare t-t...''


    "I refuse."


    Before David could even think more. He was dumbfounded by Caleb''s answer. The other party doesn''t even think about it or even try to consider his proposal. He just outrightly, inly refused!


    ''Damn!'' David felt his blood pressure go high from disbelief. ''Is this kid stupid!?''


    ''Do you think I''m stupid? It seems the shadow path really has some secret on it. Perhaps it will make me OP?'' Caleb was enjoying it more and more. He felt satisfaction seeing David''s poker face crumble. ''Huh, take that.''


    "Well, if you really want to. I can''t do anything." David gave up. He didn''t want to convince the kid any longer since he could see that the one in front of him was willful. ''It''s not as if he would make it far on that path. He might do day one on a mission. Right, why am I even worrying about it? Plus, the other recipes... Good luck to him finding them. Hahaha!''


    ''It seems he already gave up.'' Caleb thought, not knowing what was going on in the other party''s head.


    "Johan, are you sure about your decision?" Kidd couldn''t help but ask.


    Caleb smiled. "I''m one hundred percent sure. I know what I''m doing."


    Seeing this, Kidd shook his head in disappointment. He had thought that Johan was smart. He didn''t expect the other party to be a stubborn fool. ''Welp, if that''s what makes you happy. You do you.'' He thought.


    The other recruits also gave Johan brief nces from time to time... Thinking that there was something wrong with his head for refusing David''s goodwill.


    If Caleb knew their thoughts. He would really care. After all, he didn''t need others to believe in him because he believed in himself! Others might think of him as a fool. But he agrees. He''s The Fool! One that doesn''t belong to this era. The king of yellow and ck. One that governs the mysterious fog... Kidding aside, he was pretty confident because of his golden finger.


    "You guys line up. I''ll now make you look at the Destiny Stone and concoct your respective pills."

 Chapter 132: 132: Gate of Babel

    After David announced his decision. The crowd of fresh recruits lined up obediently and one dares to neglect. No one wants to dy. Anxious to get their hands on the pill. Ultimately, it was their key to bing a Destiny. A once in a lifetime opportunity. Even Caleb wasn''t immune to this excitement.


    After the Scout Recruits have all lined up in a straight line. David led them outside and walked towards the end of the main base, with the crowd following him. The Official Scouts who saw this had a smile on their face. After all, the younglings would be the ones to lessen the pressure on their backs in the future.


    Scouts and being a Destiny might be attractive. However, only those who walk this path for a long time are walking on a tightrope, and they could fall into madness at any time. They have a good psychological quality, but it only takes one crack in ss for them to be a deranged monster that only knows violence.


    A minuteter of walked around the base. The crowd finally let out a sigh of relief as David stopped on his feet as he faced a two-meter metallic gate with a skull emblem etched on the middle of the gate surrounded by three constetion patterns; Cancer, Gemini, and Oreon.


    The gate was exuding a heavy pressure and gloomy aura that made the crowd of recruits nervous. No one dared to talk with each other or even breathe loudly. Even David has a profound look on his face. As if resistant to enter or even take a step inside. There was a rare sign of fear on his face that didn''t manage to escape Caleb''s observant gaze. The look of fear only appeared for a split second, but his sensitive spirit managed to capture it...


    "This is the Gate of Babel," David said in a deep voice.


    ''Just what the fuck is inside for this bastard to hesitate like this?''


    David looked at the gate in front of him with dread before sighing. After a minute of intense internal conflict. He firmed himself and pushed the door with trembling hands. The crowd of teenagers held their breath for a moment. Some of the girls even closed their eyes.


    Suddenly, a slight gap appeared at the gate. A malevolent mix of dark and red mist gushed out madly. Then, under the stunned gaze of the teenagers, David was sucked into the gap. Hundreds of hands made from the mist prevented him from escaping.


    Such a situation made the teens back out in fright. Some fell to the floor unconscious. Some cowards even peed their pants.


    "Is here okay?" One of the recruits in the crowd gulped and hesitantly asked. "Should we report what happened?"


    At this time, Shu stepped in and shook his head. "No, I think the captain has already expected it. We will just wait for him. In the meantime, don''t do anything stupid."


    ''How reassuring... This guy is really reliable. Still, what the fuck are those hands!? Just what the spell is behind that gate!?''


    He was shaken by what had just happened. He felt that if it was him who was in David''s position. The contact of the hands to him might even kill him in an instant. It was just too horrifying. It might be a feeling, but was what he felt. His reliable danger senses warned him to flee at all costs. If not for fear of embarrassment from the bunch of brats before him, he had already done so.


    ''Luckily, I didn''t react like a frightened rabbit.''


    ...


    An hour passed. The scout waited for David. After an hour, David still hasn''te back yet. They decided to report what had happened. Fortunately, the Gate of Babel, which was motionless, finally had a trace of activity.


    When the recruits saw this. They immediately sprang up from their feet and retreated at least five meters, looking warily at the Gate of Babel. Caleb even used Deka Step at the fastest speed at the slightest movement of the gate. He secretly deployed his Absolute Focus on movement and was the first to be aware of change.


    Just like that, they saw David walk out of the gate. He looks fine, but a bit pale. Except for that, there was no obvious change in him.


    "Did it scare you? Well, your fear is well justified. The Gate of Babel is pretty dangerous.  The higher-ups let the forbidden and dangerous items be sealed here. The ce is protected by a curse. So any thief who dared to rob this would have to think twice." After saying this, David paused for a moment to breathe. Then he looked at the teenagers in front of him, who had their ears perked. "Only those who have Babel Mark like me can safely enter this ce. Only fifth-seat officers have this."


    David showed a nk ink dragon tattoo on his shoulders which made the eyes of recruits shined.


    ''So it turns out that this Gate of Babel is where the treasury room of the scout is located. Fair enough...''


    "Captain, are those shiny stones in your hands the ones that contain recipes?" Andre, who was in the crowd, couldn''t help but take a nce at sphere shaped stone. The stones weren''t exuding anything of the sort and they just looked like normal stones with different colors. This made him feel a little disappointed. ''It''s not actually that magical?''


    "Yes." David released the three stones in his hands. They are ck, red, and yellow. David cleared his throat and said. "These are Destiny Stone. It''s already self-exnatory so I won''t go in depth. You would line up one by one and wait for each other''s turn. I also brought the materials you guys needed to concoct your pill. Of course, it''s a credit that will be deducted from your contribution points in the future."


    Caleb looked at the stone in wonder.


    "The Red Stone contains the Hunter Pathway. Yellow Stone for the Shinobi Pathway, and the ck Stone..." David stared at Caleb for a moment with a displeased look. "For the Shadow Path."

 Chapter 133: 133: A Different Path

    In the next few hours, David led the recruits to a secure room. In there, they would wait for each other''s turn. It was worth mentioning that it took five minutes for each one toe out of the room.


    Each one had a smiles on their face and had a qualitative change in aura. Caleb felt that the recruits that had juste became threatening and sharp somehow. He knew they had be a Destiny. ''I wonder how much increase in strength and spirit it gave.''


    No matter what. He would still be stronger than everyone here. Even stronger than a hunter who specializes in physique, physically. After all, he would be a Taboo Fighter Grade 2 + Destiny Shadow Path Tier 9. Aside from that, he has far richer mastery of his current techniques and far richerbat experience. Furthermore, he still has Deka Step which gives him an immense advantage in terms of mobility.


    Caleb couldn''t help but observe Hanji. One of the recruits that had juste out. One who also chose the Hunter Path. Unlike before, thetter doesn''t have obvious changes in terms of appearance. As for posture, Hanji stood upright and likely gained confidence due to an increase in his strength.


    ''Well, what kind of ability did he gain?''


    He wants to ask the other party. However, he knew that it would be rude to do so. It was the same as giving your weaknesses to others. Yet, Caleb still walked in front of Hanji and forced out an envious expression on his face. "You''re already Destiny. What abilities did you obtain? It must be strong, isn''t it!?"


    "?" Hanji was startled as he saw his fellow recruit who refused David''s offer, approach him. Still, hearing Johan''s question made him smile smugly. "You guess it! I''m strong now. Above ordinary people! Hahaha!"


    Seeing Hanji bragging, Caleb knew that thetter had fallen into his trap. No matter what, the recruits are still in the age of teens. The time when their youth burns the brightest. Who doesn''t want to brag? They aren''t immune to the pleasure brought by flexing yet. Of course, there are a select few that are mature enough. Find more chapters on m_v l|e-NovelBin


    "What abilities did you gain?" Caleb put on a gossipy expression.


    Hearing this, a wide grin emerged from Hanji''s face. Then he crossed his arms and looked at everyone. "Well, I think everyone who chose the hunter path obtains a simr ability. I feel that I have two abilities. I don''t know why I know it, but I just feel it."


    Caleb nodded, and a pensive expression appeared on his face. ''So he feels it instinctually? And he received two abilities? Well, not bad...''


    "Ahmmm... The first ability is weird. It''s called Hunter Mode? It would just improve my physical strength and five senses to help me hunt better. Then the second ability is called Hunter''s Mark and it can be activated. By marking a target, I can gain increased damage or uracy against that specific foe for two minutes?"


    ''So one passive and one active ability. Nice...''


    Caleb patted Hanji''s back. "You got a bright future ahead of you." Then he left. After all, it was already Andre, Luna, and Clifford''s left. Then it won''t be too long before the team seven''s turn.


    ''What a weirdo.'' Hanji stared at Caleb''s leaving back before he decided to strike up a conversation with his fellow recruits beside him, who hadn''t be Destiny yet to brag.


    Caleb, on the other hand, silently made his way to a silent corner to think. ''What abilities would I get?''


    Then he couldn''t help but think of the other two regiments; Constables and the Guards. Just like the Scouts, they also have destiny recipes of their own. Albeit, they only have two, while the Scout has three. Still, it didn''t really make a difference since the shadow path was fucking iplete.


    ''I wonder if Jin, Dunn, and Rina have already be Destiny now?'' He knew that with their abilities. Joining a regiment would be easy. However, due to their age, they would go into a different process of joining. ''If so, what path have they chosen?''


    Caleb didn''t know what recipes the other two regiments possessed. However, he could make inferences based on the names. For example, Watchmen and Knight Path might belong to the Guard Regiment just based on their names. After all, what does a knight do? To guard and to defend, which was in line with the role of guards. Same with the Watchmen. They watched the gates for intruders. Of course, they are just inferences and they might be wrong.


    On the other hand, constables might own the other two paths; Punisher and Sheriff, in line with their role of acting like police. The ones that maintain order in the city and prevent crimes.


    ''Damn... Am I really that smart or it''s just that easy to guess?'' He couldn''t but sigh as he thought of this.


    "Johan, it''s your turn already."


    Suddenly, Caleb saw Andre on his side with Luna and Clifford in tow. Caleb stared at the three for a moment and guessed. ''So they''re done. They had be Destiny.''


    "Ohh... You guys are done? How does it feel?" Caleb had a shit-eating grin as he asked.


    "It''s good. I feel more powerful than ever." Andre responded.


    Clifford smiled. "I also feel good. Having the power to kill those Apokalips, that is..."


    As if thinking about something, Andre sighed. "I nearly chose Shinobi. However, Hunter Path is more suitable forbat. I don''t specialize in Scouting and such..."


    Luna, on the other hand, suddenly interjected. "Johan, it''s your turn now. Don''t make Captain wait. He already has a poor impression of you as of now." She chuckled. She still had a hard time understanding why Johan would choose an iplete path. But still, she has faith in him.


    "Well, you guys. I''ll go now." Caleb walked beside the three and smiled. "It''s time for me to be one."


    Just like that, the three watched Caleb walk towards the door of the room. They couldn''t help but look at each other.


    "He really walks a different path than others."


    "It might seem stupid, but it is what makes him cool. He dares to walk a path that others won''t even think about." Clifford said with aplicated expression.

 Chapter 134: 134: Basic Pill Concoction

    On the way to the room, Shu and the other members of team seven who had just transformed into Destiny greeted Caleb.


    "Well, it''s your turn, ain''t it? Good luck!" Kazuto cheered


    Shu gave Caleb a serious look.


    "Johan, I must warn you. You have to always keep your gaze on the Destiny Stone. If not, you would fail instantly because it would disrupt your concoction process."


    On the other hand, Kidd and Rozho just nodded at him. Caleb smiled at the four. Although they had just known each other for three months. He has a good rtionship with them. After all, they would be an official team soon.


    "Thanks. Don''t worry, I got it." Caleb nodded at them before he entered the door. As he took his first step, he couldn''t help but feel his pounding heart. He was about to be a Destiny!


    "You''re finally here. You are always thest one."


    Caleb heard David''s voice. When he turned around, he saw David floating in the void. It was the first time that Caleb saw another person perform something supernatural. ''Damn... Is that kind of ability?''


    "The ones who are alwaysst will always be the first. While the one who always seeks to be first would be thest."


    "Nice quote. But it doesn''t make sense." David said.


    ''Well, I''m just spouting bullshit.'' Caleb scanned the room he found himself in.


    The small room was a stark and somber space. Its stone walls, devoid of any decoration or adornment, created an atmosphere of bleakness.


    The absence of objects in sight added to the room''s destion, leaving it eerily empty. The feeble light that filtered in through a lone, small window barely prated the room, casting uneven shadows that only added to the gloomy atmosphere.


    The monotonous gray of the stone walls seemed to weigh on the room, enveloping it in a sense of oppressive uniformity. It was a ce where time stood still, and the silence hung heavy in the air, making the room feel like a forgotten corner of the world.


    ''What a weird atmosphere.''


    "Well, let''s start. There''s only you and me here, so let me be straightforward." David opened his right palm, revealing a sphere-shaped ck stone. "I don''t like that you chose Shadow Path. Do you want to know why?"


    "Because it''s iplete?" With a nonchnt attitude, Caleb answered.


    "No. It''s because taking this path is a self-destruction. However, I won''t exin it to you. You''re a stubborn guy. I know I can''t convince you any longer. You''re walking a Deviant Path." With a profound look, David raised his hand, and the ck stone floated in the air as he did so.


    ''Deviant path?'' Caleb became thoughtful.


    Why would Shadow Path considered a Deviant one? He knew that a "deviant path" typically refers to a course of action or behavior that deviates from societal norms or epted standards. In other words, it involves actions or choices that are considered outside the boundaries of what is considered morally, socially, or legally eptable.


    ''Is it Deviant because of how powerful it is? The ruling ss doesn''t want someone to be too strong, do they?'' He guessed the truth in an instant.


    "Well, these are the materials that you would need to create a pill. Now, just looked at the ck stone... Remember, to not stray away your eyes from it. Secondly, I won''t be responsible if you fail. And finally, you should pay attention to the procedure."


    "Understood..." Caleb nodded. He actually felt a relief, as David didn''t do anything foul to him. Thinking of this, he firmed his heart and raised his head. He mobilized his spirit attribute. With full concentration, he looked at the ck stone intently.


    Thanks to his high spirit attribute, he has better learning speed,prehension, memory, and focus than others. As his gazended on the ck stone. He felt a familiar sensation on his head. It was the same as what he felt when he was receiving the memory of the bodies he took in.


    Due to a simr experience. He didn''t feel ufortable and immediately analyzed the content of the information that his mind received.


    ''What... This brat is actually okay?'' David looked at Caleb in confusion. He had expected thetter''s expression to contort due to the pain of receiving vast information just like the previous recruits. Even Gojo and Shu showed obvious signs of difort. Those are the two that he thinks would make it far.


    David couldn''t help but swallow. ''Incredible!''


    He could see the east which Johan was in. The other didn''t even frown once. Instead, he was just leisurely looking at the floating ck stone in the air.


    Caleb didn''t know what David was thinking. However, even if he knew, he wouldn''t care. After all, he was in a crucial moment.


    ''Mix the water of Jordan to the tusk of Heinum? The fuck? Stir the two for two minutes??''


    Just like that, five minutes passed with Caleb mixing a variety of Apokalips materials and herbs such as sunflower me, water-cleansing grass, and so on... Then he brought the ingredient to the furnace and ced it in the middle of a star formation carefully while his eyes hadn''t left the ck stone.


    Such arduous multitasking might be hard for others. But to him, who has a powerful spirit, it was nothing but a breeze. Still, he wondered how the others before him had struggled to do what he was currently doing. Find more chapters on m_v l|e-NovelBin


    What he didn''t know... David helped the others before him. Handing to them the materials and even giving them tips.


    ''What the fuck!? Is this kid for real?''


    David stared at Johan multi-tasked and aplished things without his help. Actually, the reason why he was here was to help the recruits. He was just displeased at Johan, that''s why he didn''t intend to help. Who knew that Johan could do just fine? As if the other party has eyes all around his body.


    Ten minutes passed, and Caleb controlled the temperature and mes within the furnace with great precision, thanks to his spirit. Different pills require specific levels of heat and duration of exposure to fire, and this control is crucial to the sess of the concoction. Thankfully, the pill he was concocting didn''t need one to be skilled in controlling the me. Even a beginner would do just fine.


    Then, the ingredients began to break down, releasing their essences, and then started fusing together within the furnace. The scene of the medicinal herbs made Caleb almost sneeze. A strong fluctuation appeared around him and the furnace. He knew he was at a critical point.

 Chapter 135: 135: The Ascencion

    Caleb turned to look at the pill inside the furnace. It was ck like charcoal to the point that he started if he failed his concoction.


    ''Fuck me! Did I identally fry this shit?''


    Speechless, he took the ck pill in his hand and made it rest on his palm. He scrutinized it with doubt. "Ahmm... Did I fail? This looks nothing special."


    Hearing this, David shook his head. How could someone fail even at the basic pill creation? As long as someone doesn''t stray, his gaze at the stone. The sess rate of a concoction of the most basic Tier 9 pill is 90%. As for Tier 8, it has a 70% sess rate, followed by 50% for Tier 7 pills.


    For every rank of the pill, the chances decrease by 20%. Of course, there are a lot of factors that determine the sess of a concoction.


    "Don''t worry. There''s nothing wrong with that pill. It looks ordinary because that''s just a Tier 9 pill."


    "I won''t get poisoned? Am I?" Even though he asked this question. He had already thrown the pill in his mouth.


    Then Caleb waited for a few seconds and nothing happened. ''Hmmm...''


    Suddenly, he felt a wriggling feeling in his stomach that made him quite ufortable. It was making him want to vomit, but he tried his best to suppress it.


    It''s not the end yet. He felt the surroundings changed. The colors became more colorful. Red became redder, blue became bluer, and green became greener. It doesn''t make sense, but also makes sense at the same time.


    He felt like he was inside a canvas. Then, an intense difort appeared in his heart because he suddenly felt murmurings out of nowhere. Hundreds. No... Thousands of voices emerged out of nowhere and sounded continuously in his ears.


    Low pitch and high pitch, the murmuring grew intense. He tried to listen to it, but he felt his headache intensify as he did so. ''Ahhhh!!! Fuck this! Am I going crazy?''


    "Don''t listen to them! As much as possible, think about something else."


    Caleb heard David''s grim voice sound in his ears.


    ''Fucking bastard! Why didn''t you warn me earlier!''


    Gritting his teeth, he tried to ignore the murmurings on his head. The problem was, even if he closed and covered his ears tightly with his hands, it wasn''t doing anything. Its murmurings were directly on his head.


    Sweat continuously trickled down Caleb''s forehead. He felt weaker than usual.


    Fortunately, after three minutes of hellish torture. The murmurings gradually lessened, which allowed his powerful spirit to push back the external interference with him.


    "Your transformation is more drastic than others. Do you know why?? Because the shadow path is unique. I didn''t expect you would be able to survive it."


    Caleb wiped the sweat on his forehead and dazedly looked at the ceiling. "Just how many times harder is mine than the others?"


    "10x... It''s your fault for not listening to me. Once you attempted to be Tier 8. It would be a hundred times more powerful than now. Do you think you can bear it?"


    ''Curses!''


    Caleb felt that he was walking in a pit. Still, he wasn''t about to give up, since he wouldn''t be able to transfer to another path now. ''It seems I need to be a grade 3 Taboo Fighter first.''


    Once he became a grade 3 taboo fighter. His spirit attributes would increase significantly. It will help him defend against the murmurings or side effects of his transformation. Now, he finally understood how hard it was to walk the path he chose.


    Even if someone was as bold as him. Would they be able to endure the side effects? Even him, who has 20+ spirit attributes, almost went mad.


    Caleb couldn''t help but clench his fist. He could feel a powerful force in his fist and his whole body. Not only that, but his spirit attributes seem to have also benefitted from his transformation.


    ''What are my abilities?''


    Curious, he began to feel himself. A few secondster, a smile appeared on his face. ''Not bad. Not bad... It seems my decision to choose the shadow path isn''t wrong!''


    He received two abilities. One passive and one active. The two abilities are useful and he could already imagine their uses on the battlefield.


    With a satisfied face, Caleb nodded at David and went out of the room. He despises the other party so much. Him, not helping was understandable. However, deliberately not warning him was foul y. He almost went crazy from the side effects.


    David stared at Caleb''s leaving back. ''This kid is a bit strange. How did he manage to survive the side effects of the shadow path? Such a strong will. This is bad news for me and the higher-ups. It seems I need to monitor him. If he reaches Tier 6, I need to dispose of him myself or it would bring a lot of trouble.''


    Unknown to Caleb, he had already be a future potential threat in David''s heart.


    ...


    "Johan, how is it? Do you feel the power?"


    As Caleb went out of the door. He saw Andre, Luna, and Clifford eagerly waiting for him.


    Caleb put a wary smile on his face. He hasn''t gotten over the side effects yet. The pain and the frequency. It was like the ones in the stories he had heard. Don''t look or listen to higher beings or you''ll go crazy. Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but let out a bitter sigh


    "Well, it was fine. I just want to rest for now... I''m damn tired."


    "Huh? Why are you tired? Shouldn''t you feel energetic after the transformation?" Andre asked.


    Luna and Clifford stare at Caleb''s face. Now that they look carefully. They finally noticed the exhaustion on thetter''s face.


    ''What happened to him?'' Luna mused.


    "Well, the path that I took. It''s side effects... It''s damn hell." Caleb knew he wasn''t tired physically. But spiritually. After all, he mobilizes his spirit just to prevent the side effects of the transformation.

 Chapter 136: 136: Shadow Sense

    Three days had passed after the recruits officially became Scout and Destiny. Nothing much happened after that. The recruits went to their homes to celebrate their sess with their families. It was also true for Shu, Kidd, and Kazuto. While Caleb, Andre, Clifford, and Luna got together since they consider themselves close to family.


    In those three days, they also went back and forth from the main base to process their papers and formally register their identity as inhabitants of the city. They are not vagrants or refugees anymore! Contrary to it... Being a Scout and a Destiny gave them a fairly good standing in the City of Phenos.


    They also familiarized themselves with other Official Scouts and took their Scout Suit on thest day of those three days.


    ...


    Caleb looked at the mirror in front of him. He was now living in one of the wooden houses on the main base. Actually, he shares the house with his team. Since Team Seven is an official team now. He still finds it a pity to not have his own room. After all, he values privacy so much due to his secrets.


    Thinking of this, his eyes regained their rity as he scanned his reflection. He possesses a youthful appearance with short, dark hair that partially drapes over his forehead. His average-sized noseplements his dark and intense ck pupils. Thin eyebrows frame his eyes, adding to the delicate quality of his eyelids. His jawline has developed well, entuating his facial structure.


    The uniform in the reflection appeared to be designed for mobility and protection inbat against the Apokalips. The suit includes a tight-fitting, earth-toned tunic,plete with vertical straps and belts, gun holsters, and sheaths for all kinds of des. A green cape drapes over one shoulder, symbolizing Caleb''s membership in the Scout Regiment, and sturdy brown leather boots provide additional support during expeditions. The suit is marked with the recognizable emblem of the Scouts, signifying his allegiance to the organization.


    Then he looked at his physique with slight disappointment. Although he was actually strong now, he still looked a bit frail. His pale skin further highlights his lean appearance, perhaps indicating ack of sun exposure. Despite his slender build, Caleb''s well-developed jawline adds an element of strength to his overall physique.


    ''Damn it! Why do I have to look like a pretty boy instead of a Dark Triad type of appearance?''


    Shaking his head, Caleb decided to explore his status in much detail. There has been so much going on that he forgot to see the description of two abilities with the use of the screen. Although he instinctually knew how they worked. Seeing its description was still different.


    ''Status!''


    ***


    Name: Caleb


    Race: Human


    Age: ???


    Rank: Taboo Energy (Grade 2) 780/10,000 + Tier 9 Walker (Destiny)


    Physique: 125 [Strength, Stamina, Endurance, Agility, Flexibility, Power, Etc...]


    Spirit: 80 [Mental Strength, Mental Resistance, Reaction Speed, Perception, Five Senses, Dynamic Vision, Mental Energy, Intelligence, Energy Recovery Rate, Soul Def, Soul Strength, Etc...]


    Abilities:


    -Passive Skill-


    Shadow Sense.


    -Active Skill-


    Taboo Energy Sensitivity. Phantom Step.


    Tip: The basic attribute of a normal human is 5.


    ***


    As usual, he obtained an additional 60 units of taboo energy after three days. There were quite a lot of changes to his interface.


    First of all, there was now an additional Tier 9 Walker in the rank category, which indicates his destiny status. Not only that, it directly revealed the name of Tier 9 on the shadow path, which was a walker. He doesn''t know why it was called a walker, but he didn''t intend to figure it out for now.


    The second change, the units of his physique and spirit attributes made a huge leap. Even bigger than when he turned into a Grade 2 Taboo Fighter. The question is... What do the 125 units of physique attribute could do? He hasn''t tested it yet. However, he theoretically had the strength of 13 adultsbined.


    He might be able to prate steel now with his fist and tank most firearms earlier than he expected. It was the same for his speed... After all, the physique attribute affects a lot of things rted to the body. He was also flexible to the point that he could twist all his limbs in the directions he wanted as if he wasn''t limited by his bones.


    Thest change was, that there are additional two skills named Shadow Sense and Phantom Step. Those were the abilities that he gained after bing a Walker.


    ''Walker... What ame-sounding realm.''


    Find adventures at m_v l|e-NovelBin


    Caleb touched his chest and felt his heartbeat elerate a little due to excitement. He didn''t hesitate any longer and clicked on the skills to read their descriptions.


    Shadow Sense (Passive)- The user will be able to see through shadows and sense everything happening within the shadows at a five-meter distance.


    ''That''s it? I can now see what''s hidden in the shadows?'' As he thought of this, Caleb could already imagine the advantage that it would give him to dark settings such as caves, buildings, or even alleys. It would also make him much more perceptive at night and less likely to get a sneak attack.


    After all, within five meters, it would allow him to sense everything happening within the shadows... That also includes the shadows of Apokalips, Beasts, and Humans. Who would dare to ambush or approach him? He would always feel them. Of course, there are other applications but he hasn''t thought about them yet.


    Caleb smiled. ''Quite useful.''


    Then, he clicked thest ability, called Phantom Step, with anticipation.


    Phantom Step: Releases one phantom that travels in the direction the user wants it (Limited to three-meter distance). The phantom will remain at the end of their path. When used again, the user can rece the phantom, and the phantom will rece the user''s previous position achieving teleportation. The phantom has ten second duration while teleportation has two second cooldown. After ten seconds, the phantom will dissipate.


    ''I''ll be damned!''


    How does this work?


    He can literally create a phantom or shadowy duplicate of himself. This phantom is like a temporary copy, created at a location of his choosing, and it can travel up to three meters in any direction.


    Then he can ce the phantom at the end of its path. Think of it as if he was sending his duplicate to a specific spot in the nearby area.


    He then needs to activate the ability again. When he does this, the phantom he previously created will instantly rece his current position. It''s like switching ces with the phantom.


    Unfortunately, the phantom exists for ten seconds after being created. During these ten seconds, it remains at the location where it was ced.


    After using the teleportation, there''s a two-second cooldown before he can utilize the ability again. This means he can''t teleport immediately after switching ces with the phantom.


    ''With thebination of my Deka Step and Phantom Step, no one will be able to touch me! Hahaha!''

 Chapter 137: 137: A Year

    In a year, the City of Phenos underwent a drastic change. The Scout recruits had already settled on their roles. They underwent another rigorous training on how to use their Destiny Abilities to their full potential.


    The Scouts started to perform missions outside the wall, one after another. Every task is performed by teams and they mainly did explorations and gather information. As for fighting Apokalips, once they encounter one, they cooperate to kill one. It was always a five versus one situation.


    If there were two or more, the Scout would ways retreat immediately. Of course, idents always ur. Seven scouts already died in the year.


    Within that year, the City of Phenos began vigorously recruiting people under 18 because the Winter of Heptus was already approaching.


    Every time the winteres. A beast tide of Great Danger level alwayses. There are five types of threat levels. First, the Great Disaster. Mostlyposed of Tier 9 Apokalips of 1st variation. Numbering from ten to fifty. Second, Disaster level. Here, there are already Tier 8 Apokalips. Third, Nightmare. This threat level has the possibility of destroying an entire district and causing countless deaths. Usuallyposed of Tier 6 and Second or even third variations of Tier 8 and below! Your next chapter is on mvl


    Fourth, Terror level. Can destroy the entire city of Phenos. And finally, Doom. This threat level can already affect the entire world.


    In the entire history of the city, only the 1sting, 2nding, and 3rding are recorded as Nightmare level. Those are the events where the gates were destroyed.


    In a year, Caleb finally understood the ins and outs of 1st District to 3rd District and how most things work in the city.


    The first district is the ce where mostmon folks live. The majority of the citizens are located. The Wall of Hope was located in the 1st district and there were guards patrolling the ce 24 hrs.


    As for the 2nd District, it was the ce where middle-earning citizens lived. It was also where the Scouts and Constables base was.


    3rd District, the capital of the City of Phenos, where most trades, exchanges, and businesses are located. The market is also located there along with various eateries such as restaurants, fast food, and casual dining.


    4th District, nobles and aristocrats lived there. Caleb didn''t know much since he couldn''t really go there. 5th District still belonged to them, but it was where the highest nobles such as Dukes lived.


    6th District, of course. It was the royal family that lived there. A personal abode of their own. It was worth mentioning that the 4th, 5th, and 6th district have the high-rank constable destinies as their personal guards.


    He also finally knew where the City of Phenos was located in the world. One day, when he was drinking in a tub. He saw a map.


    The World of Destiny is a vast with five continents. The City of Phenos was located on the Continent in the East called the Continent of Pangea. The City of Phenos, which was known as the Country of Emberlund in the past, was surrounded by six countries. Countries had already disappeared from the map after the invasion of Apokalips in the world.


    The climate in the City of Phenos experiences four seasons;


    Thanks to one year of living, Caleb made a lot of acquaintances. But he mostly goes to the market and to the red district located in the 3rd district to vent... After all, he wasn''t really a kid. But an adult in a child''s body.


    "One piece of chicken rice meal." Caleb looked at the staff in front of him with a smile.


    "What drink would you have?"


    "Just ice tea would do."


    "Well, that would be one hundred fifty bronze coins."


    Caleb nodded and then began to rummage through the pockets of his pants. As a Scout, he has a sry of three gold coins a month. It doesn''t look much, but can actually be considered quite rich and qualified to live in the second district already.


    To further understand. The currencies are divided into three types. Bronze, silver, and gold. Usually, gold is only used for big transactions. Most people use silver for trade and exchange.


    As for the conversion, it was 1 silver coin is equal to 100 bronze coins. 1 gold coin was equivalent to 100 silver coins. It is worth mentioning that a family of three could already spendvishly for three or six months with 100 silver coins. As such, Caleb, who has 300 silver coins as a sry per month, can be said quite well off.


    Furthermore, as a Destiny, he has privileges that even middle earners from the 2nd district could only look up to. For example, free transportation with carriages privilege. The government has allocated budgets for them for that.


    For a year, his mastery of Deka Step has reached its limits for his realm. He can now kick the ground off 14 times in a second. Due to his physical strength, the speed of eleration even made him surpass the speed of someone one realm higher than him.


    In a year, he umted over 7300 units of taboo energy. Now, his total of taboo energy had reached 8080 units. He was only short of 2000 to be a grade 3 taboo fighter!


    He really needs to reach grade 3. It was a necessity if he wanted to be promoted to Tier 8 of the shadow path. After all, the increase of spirit attributes would shield his mind better against the murmurings.


    Just like that, Caleb enjoyed the warmth of his food. "Oh fuck. I forgot. Shu asked me to buy him food."


    After a year of performing a mission outside the wall with Team Seven. He now has a fairly harmonious rtionship with the members.


    Zetsu also taught and trained them. In just a year, his team and he fought three Apokalips. During those times, their coordination was honed and his familiarity with his shadow powers grew. Of course, he didn''t use his Gum Gum Rubber in those fights since he didn''t want to reveal his cards to others. He might have a good rtionship with them, but he was the type of person to not reveal his secrets. Unless absolutely necessary.

 Chapter 138: 138: Infamous

    In the middle of the forest, a man sat cross-legged in a meditative position. A breeze of air rustled his hair, which made him open his eyes. The man stood up. His eyes sharpened as he took a deep breath.


    Suddenly, a phantom of shadow left his body and went straight and it passed through it like a ghost. Then a magical scene happened. The man vanished in his ce, reced by shadow, and he reced the shadow phantom''s position. Read thetest on mvl


    A smile appeared on his face. This man was indeed Caleb. The Phantom Step that he just practiced had helped him escape from Apokalips'' hands multiple times already and helped him sneak into guarded ces. After all, it helped him pass walks and surfaces with its intangible nature.


    Same with his other ability, Shadow Sense. It proved to be a valuable asset for scouting enemies. Although it was only five meters, no creature had been able to bypass it yet. However, if the opponent has no shadow, that would be different.


    Caleb patted the dust on his butt and then started at the shadow phantom in his previous ce began to dissipate after ten seconds had passed. ording to David, as long as his tier increased, he knew that his existing abilities would get an upgrade.


    Suddenly, he felt a presence entered the range of his shadow sense. It was a familiar aura. It was Shu.


    What is doing here? Was it already lunchtime? Caleb wondered. Then, just as expected, Shu appeared beside him.


    "It seems you had already sensed me. Your perception is really beyond me"


    Of course, I have a shadow sense and a sensitive spirit! Caleb couldn''t help but refute in his mind. However, he decided to ask for more important things first.


    "What are you doing here? Is it lunchtime already or what? Didn''t I say don''t disturb me when I''m training?"


    Hearing this, Shu shrugged helplessly. He knew that Johan wasn''t being rude or anything, as he was already familiar with the other party''s personality after a year together.


    "I know... It''s just Zetsu-Sensei asks us five to gather in Captain''s David room. I don''t know why but he said that there was something that Captain David would like to announce to us."


    Is it time for a big mission? Caleb suddenly felt excited at this moment. His hands were really itching for action. In a year, he managed to umte 1700 contribution points alone. Each Tier 9 1st Variation was equal to 500 points. Unfortunately, the price of the recipe of Shadow Path''s Tier 8 was fucking 50,000, which made him helpless. Just how much Tier 9 Apokalips does he need to hunt!?


    This thought of him made him helpless. Fortunately, he has a big advantage against Apokalips of the same rank. Ifpared by Apokalips standard, he might be a Tier 9 Apokalips 3rd or 4th variation due to the additional attributes his grade 2 Taboo Realm gave him.


    "Okay, let''s go." Caleb smiled and leaped on the branch of a tree. "I hope it''s an important thing."


    Shu sighed helplessly and looked around the ce. There were hundreds of broken trees and various pits of sizes in the ground, which made him question.


    M*therf*cker! Why the hell did that guy do here? It''s as if the ce had be a battlefield. However, Johan obviously didn''t fight anyone and there''s clearly no wild beast here since it was near the Scout''s main base.


    A bit confused, Shu shook his head and followed after Johan. He knew that Johan had a lot of secrets. After he had been with him, he had seen Johan fight. A man who cuts his enemies with a simple sh. A sword style that isn''t fancy, but deadly. What he really admires is Johan''s godly him he hasn''t seen him miss yet. But what really hurt him was the shadow path. He saw the abilities that Johan gained. They were, in fact, good life-saving skills and for scouting. If it wasn''t iplete, he would also choose it.


    ...


    Andre, Luna, and Clifford, as always, were on time. Caleb walks to the captain''s office indifferently. He scanned the surroundings for a moment and saw familiar faces. His eyes stopped from Andre and others and gave them a small smile, then made his way to the silent corner.


    On the other hand, as the Scouts saw Johan walk in. They would give him aplicated look; respect, envy, and fear.


    The monster is here. This is everyone''s thought. After all, from the three times the team seven encountered Apokalips... It was Johan who contributed the most and the ones who dealt killing blows. Not to mention, in every sparring session conducted, he was unbeatable. No one manages tost for 2 minutes except for Shu and Rozho.


    That''s why Johan was a monster in their eyes. He wasn''t simply in the same realm as them. Incredible instinct, uncanny control of battle flow, high battle IQ, super martial art techniques, and shadow powers.


    "Look... He was already here. He looks untouchable and cold as usual. I don''t know why he''s always in the forest." A scout among the crowd whispered softly.


    "Oh... Did he go there again? It''s obviously to train. That guy is a madman when ites to training. Rumors say he even does thumb push-ups when sleeping."


    "Damn! That''s just leaving no room for others! Still, this is the result once talent meets hard work. Thebination is just scary." Commented, another scout."


    Bunch of fools! Caleb couldn''t help but roll his eyes inwardly as he heard them gossip about him. Actually, he didn''t intend to be high profile. However, a lot of stupid recruits provoked him like stupid young masters, always trying to challenge his edge. They constantly talk bad about him and even try to trouble Andre, Luna, and Clifford because of their connection with him.


    This seriously disrupted his training and peaceful days, and yet, what he hated the most was the fact that they even dared to involve his friends.


    Then he understood that he needed to show 40% of his strength or they won''t stop. He understands that they disliked him because he had a limited future. They thought he would be stuck to tier 6 all his life and looked down on him for that. Well, long story short. This led him to his current situation. His low-key life wasn''t going as smoothly as nned. He defeated everyone one-sidedly in sparring and showed them that he wasn''t easy to mess with. Now, they started to view him as a monster and look at him with fear.


    Bunches of cowards! While cursing, Caleb closed his eyes and crossed his arms. He didn''t want to interact with a group of bastards.

 Chapter 139: 139: A Major Task

    After half ten minutes of waiting. David finally appeared. He walked towards his desk and sat on it. He took a puff of some on a ck pipe with a red me pattern design before he turned his gaze at the bunch of young scouts with a profound gaze.


    "Well, I know you guys wonder why I called you here, right?"


    Of course, you fucker! What kind of question is that? Caleb couldn''t help but roll his eyes.


    Others, on the other hand, treat David with respect and dare not to think badly about David. One of the scouts raised his hand.


    "Captain, let me guess. You will send us again a mission."


    "That''s right." A solemn expression appeared on David''s eyes as he eyed each face in the room.


    The scouts inexplicably gulp as they saw how serious David was. Various thoughts emerged from their mind. Is there a big event about to happen? Why is David so serious? Is he about to send them to do something dangerous?


    However, even if the mission was dangerous. It is their job to perform them. Some were excited, some were anxious, but the majority wanted to prove themselves. After all, they had been training for a year. In their opinion, they are now ready to handle big tasks.


    "Johan, what do you think the Captain wants us to do?"


    Suddenly, Johan heard Rozho''s voice beside him. He opened his eyes to look at the green-haired teenagers.


    "I don''t know. How would I know? It''s useless to specte." Caleb shook his head. Although he was also interested in the mission. Based on David''s expression, they''re about to make a big move that has a high stake. "Though I will take this opportunity to rack as many as contribution points I can."


    Hearing this, Rozho couldn''t help but nod. It was a really good opportunity to umte contribution points. After all, the price of the recipe of tier 8 of the hunter path wasn''t any cheaper than the shadow path. In a year, he only has 1250... It was inconceivable how long it would take for him to gather enough. Still, he understood that the umtion was low because they rarely did mission in that span of year.


    Rozho stared at Johan, who closed his eyes again. In team seven, the only one he respected was Johan and Shu. He respects him for his strength. Even with his current sword intent, he knew that he wouldn''t be able to defeat the other party. Yes, the results of his numerous sparring with him were always tied. However, he was aware that Johan wasn''t going all out.


    Suddenly, Shu appeared on his left. "It seems the two arete."


    "You mean Kazuto and Kidd? Who knows if they are bickering with each other again." When ites to the two, Rozho had been long used to their antics. They were always at each other. The rtionship between the two might have improved from a mere quarrel to rivalry. They would justpete at everything. He couldn''t help but sigh as he thought of the two. At first, he didn''t think he would get closer to the members.


    Yet, after a year. The members didn''t treat him badly or look down on him just because of his background. Instead, they thought of him as just a team member. Nothing more, nothing less. However, it was this fact that made him feelfortable with them.


    "It''s time for us to do something! The other two factions were pressuring us for ourck of progress. Even the higher-ups are dissatisfied. Thus... I decided to do a big operation with you guys!"


    David''s voice echoed throughout the room. Everyone became nervous at this time. They could see the determination in the Scout Captain''s eyes. This time, he would have to really risk their lives! If they die, they die!


    As he saw the Scout were all ears. David reorganizes the thoughts in his mind. Because he was about to order them was dangerous. An unprecedented mission that will make humanity take a big step forward against Apokalips. After all, until now, humanity lost one after another and their territory continued to shrink. It is safe to say that they are on the brink of extinction.


    With a grim expression, the scout nervously waited for David''s next words. It''s as if they have a choice, right? Society, their family, and their friends have high expectations of them after all. They couldn''t just back out just because they wanted to. Or else they would face the ridicule of everyone.


    "This time. We will try to reim the Wall of Rose! Failure would be a shame to the scout and would be a shadow to humanity. But victory will give our spirit a significant momentum to our spirit! This mission is crucial! We have to be ready to die for it! For the city and people behind us! Sess means fame and glory! That''s why, my friends, you have to fight!"


    Die for the city? Caleb''s mouth twitched a little. He doesn''t really care about anything, David said. What he was more interested in was the contribution points that he would get.


    "Fuck! Reim the Wall of Rose!? But just became a Scout for a year, right? What did they expect from us!?"


    "Shit! Isn''t that justmitting juice? What will we gonna do about fame and glory when we''re already corpse? Did they expect that we will throw our lives for that!? That''s stupid!"


    The voices of the Scout grew louder and louder and they began toin with faces flushed.


    Caleb nodded with appreciation. At least, they''re not as stupid as he thought them to be. After all, if David managed to convince them that easily. It was over for them.


    David just stood expressionlessly. As if the words didn''t enter his ears. He knew it would be hard to convince them this time. To im the Wall of Rose was really just courting death. The scouts would need to fight every Apokalips. Traverse dangerous terrain outside. Still, he has a hidden card on his sleeves to convince them.


    "Do you want to give up just like that!?",l

 Chapter 140: 140: Reclaim the Wall of Rose!

    "I must say it now. Those who join this operation will automatically get 20,000 worth of contribution points! No matter if it fails! And if the operation seeds, there will be a bonus of 20,000 points again! Can you see it? This a fairpensation. As dangers and opportunities coexist! A total of 40,000 contribution points.


    At that time, y''all just need another 10,000 to buy the Tier 8 of your respective paths! If it''s not fair, I don''t know what is. To get something, you need to be ready to risk your life. I will say it again. There''s no free pie in this world. You need to work for resources."


    As he said this, David looked at everyone in a matter-of-fact tone. In his opinion, since they dare to walk this path. They have to be prepared to make sacrifices. To take a risk. After all, the path to power was filled with obstacles and requires courage and sacrifices.


    When the scouts heard they would automatically get 20,000 even if the operations failed. Their eyes widened and threatened to reach their ears. However, what really moved them was they would obtain another 20k if it seeded.


    Greed and desire started to sprout in everyone''s heart. In the face of benefits, they didn''t dare to refuse easily. The fact that after the operation, they just needed another 10,000 contribution points for ascension was enough to move them.


    They had already experienced first-hand how hard it was to earn points! It was just damn hard and painfully slow! Everyone''s thoughts are aligned. The truth is, they knew that they wouldn''t be able to refuse now. Who can endure missing out? If they refuse and others agree doesn''t that mean they would be left out? Their peers would leave them in the dust? The gaps would widen!


    No one was willing to be left out by their batch! As everyone thought of this, their eyes became fiery.


    "I''ll join this mission!"


    "Me too." x20+


    Caleb, on the other hand, looked at everyone with a wary smile. Even Andre, Luna, Clifford, and their fellow members of the team one decided to join the operation. Suddenly, he saw Shu, Rozho, Kidd, and Kazuto staring at him.


    M*ther*fck*r! Why are they looking at me like that? I''m not the leader, alright? Caleb let out a consecutive of curses in his mind.


    "What are you guys looking at?"


    Shu shrugged in response and said.


    "Well, we are waiting for your decision. Should we join the operation or not?"


    "I''m not the leader..." Caleb looked at Shu speechlessly. Fucker! Why are they asking him if they would go!? Since when did they start to depend on him? This is bad! He wants to live a low-key life. If they became reliant on him. What would others think? That he''s actually a capable leader!?


    "You are..." Rolling his eyes, Rozho interjects with a wide grin on his face. If Johan isn''t the leader, who is? He doesn''t want to follow instructions from others except him. In his opinion, only the strongest members should take the position. Not to mention, Johan was a reliable person, unlike Rozho and Kidd. Shu was also qualified, but he still thinks that Johan was the better one. Thinking of this, Rozho became even more sure. "It''s an anonymous decision. Right, guys?"


    "Fuck right!" Kidd responded with a smirk. "If you don''t want to. You can give the position to me, though."


    "Fuck off! You? a leader?" With a snort, Kazuto gave Kidd a disdainful bombastic side-eye. "It should be Johan or Shu."


    Why are you fucking making a decision for me!? Helpless, Caleb knew he didn''t have much choice. Since they decided to put his trust in him. Then, he could only do his best. Still, he ns to just lead them, not babysit them. If they dare to ck and not follow his instructions, then it''s on them.


    "So, do we join?" With a smile, Shu repeated his question.


    Caleb grinned. "What do you think?"


    ...


    Outside the grand gate of the city, a serene winterndscape unfolds. Heavy snowkes tumble from the sky like delicatece, creating a pristine, untouched carpet of white that stretches as far as the eye can see. The clouds above hang low, heavy with moisture, casting a soft, diffuse light over the kingdom''s entrance.


    The snow nkets thendscape, draping the trees in a shimmeringyer of white. Every branch and twig is adorned with a delicate frosting of frost, turning the familiar scenery into a magical wondend. The city''s walls, once imposing and formidable, now wear a gentler, softer demeanor under the weight of the snow.


    In front of the gate, there are almost five hundred people lined up donned in Scout uniforms. They are the team one to team nine that would participate in the mission called Operation: Reim the Wall of Rose. An unprecedented mission that the Scout Regiment decided to undertake for the first time after its founding! Of course, the scouts'' veterans also participated.


    This time, the goal of the higher-ups on the Scout was to strengthen the reputation of the Scout and make the public trust them! They want to surpass the two regiments in terms of achievements! What''s the better way to do that? To reim what they lost! To expand the territory of the city.


    The operation to reim the Wall of Rose has strategic significance for humanity. If it seeded, the Scouts would be the savior, and number one regiment in no time! After all, the resources of the city would increase by a hundred-fold. The quality of life ofmon people would also be affected. Not to mention, it would give humanity hope! It was an intangible thing, but it was the most important!


    "This operation is crucial. We will make history. We will be champions! So my soldiers, fight!! Don''t let those damned Apokalips have their way! Fear them, we must not. Conquer your fears and fight! The wheels of history are about to turn again and we are the participants. Our names might go down in history if we seed and be the heroes of his our... Or, we would die fighting! So my soldiers, fight!" A sixth-seat officer shouted. His voice was full of fighting spirit and his words seemed to contain magic.


    Yes, the operation was led by a sixth-seat officer of the scout and five seventh-seat scouts, an elite lineup organized by David himself.


    "Fight!"x100


    The scouts began to march forward with a hint of resolve in their eyes towards the vast expanse of snowy terrain ahead.

 Chapter 141: 141: Rosie City

    It was another day. The team seven follows behind team six in front of them. The scouts had already traversed kilometers after a day and encountered two Apokalips. However, the two Tier 9 Apokalips obviously couldn''t make waves against 500 Tier 9 Destiny.


    The sixth officer, known as Roger, made them rest when needed. He has a detailed map of the Wall of Rose that they painstakingly created from their past expeditions. It included the possible resource points, safe routes, dangerous areas, and so on...


    Roger is known to be half-step to the 5th tier. He onlycks two special materials in his recipe to concoct the pill. That''s why he took this opportunity to venture beyond the walls, in hopes of finding the materials he needed from a certain type of Apokalips while leading the operation. Rogeres from a poor family. A man who, step by step, attained what he currently has. He believes that if you truly want something; you work your ass to get it.


    Now that he was 39 years old. He wants to reach the 5th or have the same status as David. A man that he hates deeply. Roger believes that he could do so if he works hard enough!


    By the age of 15 years old. He was known as the underground boxing champion. Well, Roger joined boxing to earn money for his family in the first ce. Then, at the age of 20, he retired and joined the Scout.


    By the age of 21, he was already promoted to the 8th tier due to his meritorious deeds. At the age of 26, he became Tier 7 Destiny. As one climbs the Destiny tiers, the harder it is to advance. At the age of 34, he sessfully became a Tier 6 which allowed him to lead teams. Now that he was 39 years old... He wants to be 5th tier through this mission! After all, as the one who will lead the team, He would have the highest benefits.


    If the scouts would receive 50,000 contribution points upon session. On the other hand, he would double theirs! A whole 100,000 points!


    Roger smiled sweetly as he felt that the future was bright. As long as he sessfully leads this team... He would be an influential figure in no time and surpass that damned David! As he thought of this, he looked at the exhausted scouts and made his voice way deeper than usual.


    "We will take a rest first!"


    The scouts breathed a sigh of relief as they heard this. They had covered 50 kilometers on foot and they were dead tired. Their feet were sore from the non-stop walk. Even though they''re already Destiny, that doesn''t mean they are tireless machines. It just made themst more than normal humans.


    "Finally! My damn feet feel like noodles now. It''s actually inconceivable how vast the Wall of Rose ispared to the city." A scout from team three sighed and slumped on the ground tiredly.


    "You''re right. The difference in size is really iparable. If we seed in this operation. Doesn''t that mean we can be a bit freer?"


    "How do you say so?"


    "Idiot! Of course, we have more ces to go. We won''t be confined to just those few districts our city has!"


    ...


    "These days have been exhausting." Shu stared at the ruins of the city before them. Sixteen days went by since the start of the mission. Now, they''re finally in the first area marked on the map. "I don''t know what Captain Roger wants us to retrieve here, but it seems crucial for our mission."


    On the other, Kidd gritted his teeth. They were assigned by Roger to do an expedition in the ruined city, which he felt was the most difficult task. "Damn it! Why it must be us!? Why not other teams? Isn''t this the fucking capital city on the Wall of Rose in the past? Shit! If a Tier 8 appears, I''ll remind you guys I''ll be the first one to run!"


    Yes, it was Rosie City, a prosperous city in the past and the capital of Wall of Rose.


    Caleb chuckled lightly when he heard this. "Obviously because of me. I have the highestbat prowess among the new batch, after all." It was a simple truth. If he goes all out, he thinks that could even take on three Tier 8 Destiny or 8th-seat officers.


    "At least we''re not the ones assigned to Spider Town... Right, Johan? That damned town has a tier 8 Spider Queen." Kazuto turned his head at Johan, who they knew once encountered the Spider Queen and even escaped. "Still, I wonder what we''ll encounter in this damned city..."


    Caleb eyed the city in front of him that looked like a Metropolis in the past. He felt danger and malicious presence within with his keen spirit. However, as long as there''s no tier 7, it would be fine, right?


    As he thought of this, he habitually opened his status.


    ***


    Name: Caleb


    Race: Human


    Age: ???


    Rank: Taboo Energy (Grade 2) 8080/10,000+ Tier 9 Walker (Destiny)


    Physique: 125 [Strength, Stamina, Endurance, Agility, Flexibility, Power, Etc...]


    Spirit: 80 [Mental Strength, Mental Resistance, Reaction Speed, Perception, Five Senses, Dynamic Vision, Mental Energy, Intelligence, Energy Recovery Rate, Soul Def, Soul Strength, Etc...]


    Abilities:


    -Passive Skill-


    Shadow Sense.


    -Active Skill-


    Gum Gum  Rubber. Taboo Energy Sensitivity. Phantom Step.


    Tip: The basic attribute of a normal human is 5.


    ***


    Seeing the grin on Johan''s face made Shu think. Is he crazy? What he was grinning about? Perhaps Johan actually likes danger!? A damned daredevil?


    If Johan knew what Shu thought of him. He would just roll his eyes. After all, it''s not wrong to be happy seeing progress, right? 8080 units... As long as he umtes another 2000+ of taboo energy, his ascension to the grade 3 taboo realm would boost his strength and spirit attributes once again. Not to mention, gain another ability!


    "Let''s go. No matter what. We have to be careful." As Rozho said this, he clenched his teeth to hold one of his three katanas in his mouth. "Let''s go?"


    Just like that, team seven made their way toward the ruined capital city of the Wall of Rose with bated breath. They didn''t know what they would face inside, but they were ready.

 Chapter 142: 142: Magic Boulder

    Debris was scattered everywhere. There are metal scraps of what seemed like vehicles in the past. Cracks also filled the walls of every building in sight. They could also see heaps of garbage. Strange enough, there was no sight of Apokalips within hundreds of meters.


    "So this is the so-called capital of the 3rd Wall. It was really razed to the ground by Apokalips." Caleb''s gaze stayed particrly on the metal scraps of vehicles. He could recognize them. They are cars... Why won''t he recognize them when he died brutally inside in his first life?


    As this thought passed through his mind. He couldn''t help but shudder. Then he began to study the structures around him.


    hundreds of dpidated buildings, standing as silent witnesses to the passage of time. These structures, once bustling with life and purpose, have sumbed to the relentless march of years.


    The buildings, with their weathered facades and crumbling exteriors, disy a haunting beauty in their decay. Many of their roofs have caved in, revealing the skeletal remains of wooden beams. Broken windows, their ss long shattered, gape like hollow eyes into the past. Moss and creeping vines have imed sections of the walls, adding a touch of green to the sea of grays and browns.


    Walking through this forsakenndscape, you''ll find remnants of lives once lived. Broken furniture, its varnish worn away by time, litters the interiors. Tattered curtains sway gently in the breeze that finds its way through the shattered windows. Faded wallpaper peels from the walls, exposing the faded memories of a bygone era.


    The silence is palpable, save for the asional creak of a loose floorboard underfoot or the rustling of a scavenging animal. Nature and decay have intertwined to create a mncholic shitty atmosphere that made the team seven quiet, where the passage of time is on full disy. These dpidated buildings, while crumbling, stand as proof of the domineering invasion of the Apokalips. Still, it shows the enduring spirit of the ces and people they once sheltered, and they evoke a sense of both nostalgia and solemnity.


    "Well, there seems to be no living being here." On the side of what seems to be a clinic, Kazuto wiped the ss of a broken window with his white cloth. The cloth literally became dark as he did so. "Damn..."


    Caleb and Shu stood side by side as they began to observe everything. Shu didn''t believe that there was no living being in such a vast city.


    "Well, how about we part ways? Rozho and I will go in the other direction?" Shu couldn''t help but propose. They will go anywhere if they scour the city in a group. That would be too slow.


    Read exclusive chapters at mvl


    Caleb raised his eyebrow at this moment. He was aware of the truth. Every time groups like them scatter, it doesn''t usually end well. "No. That would be too risky... Don''t you think? Let''s say you two encounter a Tier 8... Are you confident of escaping from it?"


    "I know." Shu sighed. "However, if we don''t part, how many hours would it take for us to find that thing?"


    "Actually, what did captain want us to find? He didn''t even describe or give us any hint. How are we supposed to find it?" With a helpless sigh, Caleb looked at the sky that was about to darken.


    Fucker! He felt that Roger was ying with them! After all, the bastard just said, "You would know once you saw it." Type of face to them.


    "I think it must be conspicuous, at least. If we don''t find it. The other team would surely secretly mock us. They''re just bitter because they can''t do anything to you." Kidd let out a soft chuckle.


    F**k you! How could it have anything to do with him?


    Though, Caleb knew that Kidd was right. Most of the scouts dislike him. They were just afraid to say anything in his presence but would find an opportunity to talk badly to his back. For such a kind of behavior, he was disdainful. Instead of focusing on how to be stronger, they rather gossip about other people. Such an attitude won''t get too far on the path of power.


    Just like that, the group decided to follow Caleb''s suggestion, even if it was slow. They walked on the road, walked on a messy road filled with scraps of metals and debris. They stopped on the road called "Feng Shuan Road." Then there was a three-story building in its center that caught their attention.


    Yes, a fucking three-story building, showing signs of age and neglect, stands before them. The wooden exterior, darkened by years of exposure to the elements, appears weathered and worn.


    As they approach, they notice the wood is gray and shows its age. Some parts have broken, leaving gaps in the building''s surface. The windows are dirty, making it difficult to see inside.


    The building''s condition suggests it has been abandoned for a long time. Its appearance, with its dark and weathered exterior.


    Upon closer inspection, you notice that some sections of the wooden siding have eroded, leaving gaps that provide a glimpse of the interior. The building''s windows, although still intact, are veiled in a thickyer of grime, making it nearly impossible to discern anything within.


    Approaching the entrance, Caleb can''t shake the feeling of foreboding that the building exudes. Its dpidated state and aged appearance hint at secrets locked away within its weathered walls. It appears as though it has been abandoned for many years.


    "Let me guess... We will enter that creep shit, aren''t we?"


    Kidd sighed.


    Shu nodded and pointed at the broken window with a dark expression. "It seems we''re not alone."


    Caleb and the others looked at the window, pointed at Shu, and saw a silhouette of a humanoid. However, they couldn''t see its appearance at all, since the bastard was covered in darkness.


    "My god! Is there another survivor here!?" Kazuto was stunned.


    Who would have known that they would encounter humans?


    "You there. Can you show yourself? We are from the city. Don''t worry, we wee survivors outside." Shu immediately attempted tomunicate.


    However, the silhouette took a step back and disappeared.


    "Well, it seems our guy there is shy, or maybe you scared him. Hahaha! Let''s go, that poor fellow must be afraid." Kazuto smiled.

 Chapter 143: 143: Inside the Building

    The creak of the door sends shivers down Caleb''s back as he pushes the door open gently. He didn''t dare to do it with force. Who knew if this damned house could take more. He won''t be surprised if it copses like a domino. After all, it has experienced such a long time without maintenance and cleaning.


    He was the one that would be in the front this time since he had excellent vision, shadow sense, sensitive spirit, and was the strongest among them. Shu was on his right side and Rozho on his left side. He has to admit that the two were reliable in the things they do and they aren''t any weaker than him.


    Fuck! Who knew I would be a leader like this? Yes, being a leader is good and all, since that means they trust him. However, what he really just wanted to do was to be a normal member. That way, he won''t have to feel responsible for them.


    "Team leader, what do we do now?" Kazuto stopped in his tracks. The ground creaked as he did so. Then he studied the environment carefully. "I can''t see well. This ce is too dark. Team leader, what do you see?"


    Why are you calling me team leader? Call me by my damned name! Caleb rolled his eyes and looked around him. Then he closed his eyes and scanned the area with the perception provided by his spirit.


    Just like that, his perception, like a maic field, enveloped the entire building. Like a hologram, the interior of the housepletely revealed itself to his mind. Now, he had an even better understanding of the one who created the blueprint of the damned building.


    Yes, he literally was observing from god''s perspective, his spirit perception was just too good. Furthermore, after he became Destiny, the increase in his spirit expanded the range and the level of details of his perception feedback to him.


    The once-elegant wooden paneling was now faded and peeling. A chandelier, its crystals long gone, dangles precariously from the ceiling, casting eerie shadows. Faded wallpaper with a vintage floral pattern peels away in ces, revealing the ster beneath.


    To your left, a wide, curving staircase beckons, its banister worn smooth by the touch of generations. A threadbare rug with ornate patterns runs the length of the hall, frayed at the edges.


    As he explored further, he discovered a long-forgotten parlor with decaying furniture and an antique piano with missing keys. Ayer of dust and cobwebs drapes the room, and old family portraits hang askew on the walls.


    The first floor had the entrance hall, parlor, dining room, and kitchen. They appeared like a blueprint from his perspective.


    A spacious, grand entrance hall wees visitors with a wide, arched doorway. The walls, once adorned with intricate wooden paneling, have faded and peeled over time. A decaying chandelier hangs from the ceiling, marking the central point.


    To the left of the entrance hall, he found a parlor. It features a decaying firece and tattered upholstery on faded armchairs. Once, this room was a hub of family gatherings andughter.


    Opposite the parlor is the dining room, a long and rectangr space with arge wooden table that has seen better days. An antique sideboard stands against one wall, its mirror cracked.


    Located at the rear of the ground floor, the kitchen features remnants of old cooking appliances and peeling wallpaper. It opens to a small back garden, now overgrown with wild vegetation.


    This was all he could see on the first floor. No creatures to be found. No mice or anything of the sort which was suspicious.


    Then, on the second floor...


    Ascending the curving staircase from the entrance hall, you will reach the second-floornding. The banister, worn smooth from years of use, curls gracefully.


    The second floor is dotted with bedrooms. Each room hasrge windows, but the curtains are in tatters. Fading paint on the walls hints at past splendor. A child''s nursery is found at the end of the hall, with the remnants of a crib and worn-out toys.


    One room is a library, with tall wooden bookshelves that have weathered the years. The books, though old, exude an air of forgotten wisdom. A worn armchair sits by a dimly lit readingmp.


    A corridor stretches in either direction, lined with bedroom doors. Each door, painted in shades of blue and green, now exhibits signs of peeling paint. Experience tales with mvl


    One room reveals a child''s nursery,plete with a rusty crib and a faded mobile above it. Sunlight filters through tattered curtains, casting ghostly patterns on the cracked walls. Children''s toys, worn and discarded, lie scattered about.


    Fucking creepy! This was his first thought as he saw the room. After all, an abandoned building with such a thing ismonly portrayed in his past life''s horror movies quite frequently.


    The final climb leads to the third floor, where you will find a series of attic rooms. The walls here are bare, revealing ancient wooden beams and support structures. Dust motes dance in the shafts of sunlight that pierce through the gaps in the roof.


    You will discover an artist''s studio with arge, paint-sttered easel, its canvas disying a half-finished masterpiece. The room is filled with the scent of turpentine and memories of creative endeavors.


    another corner, a storage area houses forgotten trunks filled with mementos of the past. Dusty, forgotten items tell tales of the building''s history.


    In thest room, youe across an observatory, its telescope pointing toward the heavens. The windows are cracked, but the sense of cosmic exploration still lingers.


    What the fuck? Is the one that lives here an astronomer? Caleb couldn''t help but wonder. However, that wasn''t important. The important thing is, the human silhouette that they saw was on the corner... Facing the wall in the corner nkly.


    What is the bastard doing? Is he perhaps contemting the meaning of life?


    These questions popped up on Caleb''s almost immediately. However, for the sake of caution, he decided to remind the others.


    "He''s still on the third floor. I don''t know what he was doing. But our guy seems to be not right in the head."


    "Who won''t be mad in this ce?" Kidd tsk ed three times.

 Chapter 144: 144: Non-Human

    Just like that, they began their ascent to the second floor. The five walk on the staircase carefully step by step.


    When they reached the second floor, the five didn''t stop and proceeded to the next floor.


    They passed the library, and the creepy room used by children in the past.


    Caleb, on the other hand, nced leisurely around. Currently, the scope his perception could cover was just enough to cover the three-story building.


    "We have to be careful when facing the survivor. We don''t know how strong he or she is. After all, survivors like Johan are pretty dangerous. To be able to survive in this hellish ce alone." Shu analyzed logically and warned.


    Rozho nodded his head in agreement. Then, with a swift sword strike, the air produced a neat cutting sound.


    Kazuto stared at Rozho speechlessly. "What are you doing?"


    Rozho''s face turned serious. "I feel that the one above isn''t human. I''m just warming up."


    Kazuto: "..."


    ...


    On the third floor, the five just stepped on the floor and were greeted by the observatory room and the telescope. The room theme was so out of ce with the old, worn, abandoned house.


    "Hey, he''s there." Kazuto suddenly spoke and pointed at the silhouette whose back was facing them.


    Scratching his head, Kidd curiously looks at the guy. He couldn''t understand why the guy was just standing motionless and staring at the wall like a stupid idiot. Still, it gave him a freak, and he didn''t know why, actually.


    "Damn... Isn''t he bored doing that? I think we just have to mind our business. That guy might have a few screw loose in his head."


    As Kidd said this, he went behind Shu and his foot was already in a state of preparation to run.


    "..."


    Caleb, on the other hand, uses his ability. A shadow phantom suddenly came out from his body and flew towards the direction of the man.


    Then the shadow phantom passed through the other party.


    "What are you doing!?" Rozho readied his sword as he didn''t expect Johan to suddenly make a move without warning. Fortunately, the guy didn''t even react.


    "Hey, dude. Fucking face us. How''d we supposed to know if you want to be saved? We''re all humans here. So don''t be afraid."


    Kazuto began to run his mouth. He was already upset. They were already quite nice to let the guye with them. As a result, he just ignored them!?


    Unfortunately, the guy still ignored his words. Kidd, Shu, and Caleb tried to hold back theirugh as they saw Kazuto''s ck face.


    Readtest stories on mvl


    Fuck! What a shameful disy!


    Kazuto gritted his teeth and red at the back of the suspected survivor. He inched closer a little so the other would hear him more clearly and said:


    "Little brother,e and face us. Do you have a problem? You can tell us, you know. Come on now, man. There''s no need to be shy."


    A secondter, there was still no response, which made Kazuto upset. Caleb cleared his throat and then activated his spiritual perception to scan the guy in front of him and see if there were problems.


    And well... There''s really a fucking problem! He couldn''t even feel the pulse or the heartbeat of the guy in front of him! Caleb couldn''t help but gulp and his entire being felt cold to the point that all the hairs on his skin stood up. His first thought is... Is the guy dead? However, he denied it in his mind since the other party could move. How can a dead move? A zombie?


    As he thought of this, Caleb readied himself. Since the phantom of the shadow he used had already dissipated, he could only use it again after five seconds. He waited quietly for the cooldown.


    One second...


    Two seconds...


    Three seconds...


    Four seconds...


    Five seconds...


    After that, he threw the shadow phantom again. But not in the stranger''s direction. The shadow was stopped just three meters behind him.


    "You guys, be ready." Caleb reminded the others with solemnity.


    With arge stride, Caleb carefully walked toward the stranger who was still motionless staring at the wall. As he got nearer and nearer, Caleb''s heart began to speed up. Although he was no longer afraid of death and fought monsters and beasts alike. He can still get nervous.


    When he was only one meter from the stranger, thetter suddenly turned around to face him. And this made Caleb a low-key freak out that he almost sted the guy''s face with his fist. However, he had good control of his emotions so he held himself back from doing so.


    Now that he saw thetter full appearance, he couldn''t help but take a deep breath. The guy possesses an arresting countenance, with crimson-red eyes that seem to smolder with an otherworldly intensity. These eyes are framed by a positive canthal tilt, which adds a touch of enigmatic allure to his gaze. He has hooded, hunter eyes, and cheeks, and jawline are sharply defined.


    His physique was slender as if he was gracefully carved from marble. His skin is devoid of any hint of life, presenting a stark, bloodless pallor that is even paler than him. Thinking of this, Caleb looked at his own skin speechlessly.


    Thetter was adorned in all-white attire. Then there his ears also have an inverted ck cross piercing.


    Fuck! Is this guy a cultist!?


    Lastly, his temperament is shrouded in bloodlust, as his nce shows hunger instead of killing intent.


    In the end, Caleb had a guess on his mind. The one in front of him was obviously a damned vampire... It exins why thetter doesn''t have vitality and a beating heart. Not to mention, pale skinparable to a sheet of paper and red pupils. If the guy wasn''t a vampire, then what is!? However, all of this isn''t important. He immediately used his ability to exchange ce with shadow as he felt a sense of danger approaching him.

 Chapter 145: 145: Vampire Hierarchy

    Caleb''s decision turned out to be right. Because, in Caleb''s previous ce, the stranger prated the chest of the shadow and reced him with his veiny pale hands filled with protruding sharp nails.


    There was no doubt that if he was just a tad bitte, he would have died and might have been reincarnated somewhere again.


    Fuck!


    He has just conquered the power system of this world. He didn''t want to die prematurely. Not to mention, he wants to progress on the shadow path and gain its powerful shadow abilities.


    The other members didn''t expect the guy to make such a sudden violent move.


    "Hell! This guy is too barbaric!" Kidd felt a cool air caressed his back. He knew that if he was the one in Johan''s position, he wouldn''t be able to dodge. "To hell with this guy! He''s obviously not human!"


    Kidd took a deep breath and eximed as he saw the blood-red pupils of the opposite party.


    With this, everyone instantly had their guard against the guy. Kidd, Kazuto, and Rozho marked him as their hunting target using their abilities. Instantly, they felt a lot stronger and faster.


    Shu, on the other hand, took his small de but didn''t take the initiative to attack. He stared at the pale-skinned enemy wearing all-white attire. His eyes stopped on the crimson smiling mask insignia on the opponent''s chest with dread.


    "Guy, what we''re facing a is vampire from Laughing Bloods!"


    "Really? Are you sure about that? Aren''t those the group of vampires that treat all the humans in the city as livestock?" Kazuto said, which made Caleb, who just had walked beside them, raise an eyebrow.7;


    Laughing Blood? He didn''t expect vampires to also exist in the World of Destiny. If that was true, it might lead him to another potential power system that he could exploit!


    They didn''t talk leisurely as the vampire made an unexpected move this time. Caleb senses an unfamiliar fluctuation of energy. It wasn''t taboo energy or physical energy. It was an energy that contained vitality and darkness at the same time.


    What kind of energy is this!? For a while, Caleb was filled with excitement. If he could also obtain that energy, wouldn''t he be even stronger and more versatile!? The question is... How to obtain that energy? It seems to him that it was an energy unique to the vampires of this world. To be one or not? This is a dilemma...


    Unbeknownst to him, the vampire also wants something for him.


    Leonard, a tier 8 homunculus, half-apokalip, and half-human. Well, in simple terms, a vampire. Homunculi are strange creatures due to their half-half nature. Being a half-human allowed them to retain their sanity whilst being an Apokalip. Vampires are one such example.


    Vampires can wield power within them. An energy called Blood Energy which gives them powerful strength and allows them to use blood spells!


    Of course, vampires also have a strict hierarchy; From Tier 9 to Tier 8. Tier 9 Vampire, Tier 8 Bloodfiend, Tier 7 Bnar, Tier 6 Blood Lord, Tier 5 Pure Blood, and so on... They call it Blood Path.


    The higher the tier they are, the more powerful the spell they can use. Furthermore, once one bes a vampire. They will be immune to aging and diseases. They cannot die of old age or anything rted to disease. But that didn''t mean that they couldn''t die. Yes, they have an insane regeneration speed. Yet, as long as you cut their heads, it would be over for them. At least that is the case for weaker and middle tiers vampires. Read exclusive chapters at mvl


    Thinking of this, Leonard looked at Caleb greedily. It was the first time he felt an unknown energy about a creature. This energy was violent and destructive. However, he could feel that if he drank Caleb''s blood, the energy would be converted to blood energy and it would help him quickly promote to Tied 7... No, even Tier 6! He must devour this guy no matter what! He was an unparalleled nourishment for him!


    Why is he looking at me like a delicious food? Fuck!


    Calen shivered at the predatory gaze the damned vampire was giving him.


    Then he saw drops of blood condense around the pale bastard and began to solidify visibly.


    "Guys, be careful!" Rozho roared. He felt that the drops of blood would be the death of them.


    After Rozho''s warning. The fifty or so drops of blood turned into bullets. Then Leonard waved his hand and pointed in the direction and said in a hoarse voice. "One of the one hundred intermediate blood spells: blood bullets!"


    Stupid fuck! Why don''t you justunch your spell quietly? Do you really need to scream its name like in anime!?


    Caleb, at this moment, felt his danger senses warned him. Without hesitation, he deka stepped in front of Kidd and Kazuto created a screen made of gum gum rubber.


    Fifty or so blood bullets were simultaneously fired at them.


    To dodge the bullet. Shu''s body became a puff of smoke. Then, under the astonished eyes of everyone, he became a wooden chair that was made into a sieve by blood bullets.


    Rozho narrowed his eyes at the iing blood bullets with his three-sword-style posture. Then when the bullets were only two meters. He made his move... His body rotated like a tornado. The blood bullets that poured over him were cut into pieces as they made contact with him.


    Incredible! This was the thought of everyone when they saw this.


    On the other hand, the blood bullets had already hit the screen Caleb made. The stretched due to its rubber nature, then it made the bullets fly back against the vampire.


    Kazuto and Kidd were stumped at this. Is that another shadow ability!? It was the first time they saw Johan use it. And they were quite unsure if it was one of the abilities he obtained from the shadow path. However, they could see that it wasn''t rted to shadows at all. Still, it wasn''t the time to think too much, as the vampire already lunged at them after its failed attempt.

 Chapter 146: 146: Blood Fiend vs Team Seven

    The suspected Tier blood fiend lunged at the nearest person to him, which was Rozho.


    Rozho, with his Tier 9 strength, was aware that he could notpare against the other party in terms of physical strength. Fortunately, his confidencees from his sword!


    A strong aura of sword intent envelopes the area. Then Rozho vanished in his ce and appeared in front of the enemy. The de from his mouth, and both arms gleamed.


    Unfortunately, the opponent this time was just too fast. He dodged Rozho''s forty consecutive sword shes, albeit with a struggle. The floor was divided into pieces, as Rozho''s attacks were just too sharp. It caused the entire floor to give in and was about to crumble.


    The vampire wasn''t unscathed, either. One of its arms was cut from Rozho''s sword intent. Yet, the damned bastard just realigned the separated arm to his limbs, causing and reattaching it.


    Just like that, all of them fell to the second floor, as the third floor was thoroughly destroyed.


    As a result, debris such as rocks and various objects from the third floor, like telescopes, fell on their heads.


    Caleb sidesteps to dodge a broken bed. Then he cast his gaze over the vampire thatunched itself at Kazuto.


    With a punch that hit the chest, Kazuto flew out and collided with a wall with a bang. Blood seeped out from his mouth and his face was contorted from pain.


    "Damn it!" Caleb then began to attach webs of gum gum rubber everywhere. Intending to make the battlefield into his domain. "Let''s see if you can still move unhinged in my territory."


    In just five minutes, Caleb manages to turn the second floor into abyrinth of gum gum rubber. Of course, it also limited the mobility of hispanions. After all, they weren''t immune to the adhesive effect of the substance like him.


    Leonard studied the purple webs all around with a sharp gaze. Based on how it manages to reflect his blood bullets. He understood how tough and troublesome they were. So, even with his madness, he didn''t dare to touch them impulsively.


    He looked at the one who caused it. It couldn''t understand what path ability thetter used. After all, it was the first time he countered such a Destiny who had a different kind of energy within him.


    "Come... Do you dare to attack now?" Caleb smirked.


    On the other hand, Shunded beside Johan and gave him a thumbs-up. "Good job, I don''t know what powers you are using but it seems quite difficult to deal with." as he said this, he touched one curiously, only for his finger to get stuck on it.


    Shu tried to pull away his hands, yet the purple web just stretched along. As if endless, Shu felt he shot his own foot as it had the web string already stretched 15 inches long, yet it didn''t show signs of being broken. Not to mention, he felt the resistance grow stronger and stronger the longer the stretch.


    "Didn''t know it was this cheating..." Shu nces at Johan, asking for help.


    "..."


    Caleb sighed and undo the substance from Shu''s hand with a thought. Just like that, Shu was d as he saw the strange substance vanish. He wiggled his sore finger around and couldn''t help but think.


    Damn it! What kind of sticky shit was that!? It was even stickier than his condensed milk!


    Suddenly, team seven heard the gust of wind and saw the enemy elerate towards them. Kazuto limped beside Caleb while clutching his chest. "Damned vampire!"


    Leonard turned into an after-image with his speed. Dodging the purple webs in the surroundings with uncanny precision. Team Seven became nervous at this moment. In terms of physical strength, they weren''t matched with the Tier 8 Blood Fiend in front of them.


    Damnation! What to do!? Caleb knew that even with his current 125 attributes in physique, he was only evenly matched with the opponent.


    He didn''t have any time to think about anything as he hastily controlled the purple webs made of gum gum rubber with his thoughts to corner the enemy. In the end, he designed a pair of springy feet made of gum gum rubber on his feet and bounced around to umte speed.


    "Fuck! What kind of operation is this!?" Kazuto felt his worldview copse as saw Johan turn into a streak of shadow bouncing from wall to wall and surface to surface at such a fast speed that made his eyes unable to follow.


    Shu also felt a bit dizzy. "It seems Johan has a lot of cards hidden on his sleeves. What a guy..."


    Explore more stories at mvl


    Rozho and Kidd couldn''t help but nod. Clearly dumbfounded at what is happening. They understood at this moment and they didn''t know Johan well enough or were they as familiar with him as they thought they were.


    Leonard, on the other hand, kept dodging the iing webs left and right. Still, no matter how fast he was, he couldn''t escape Caleb''s vile perception. One of the web strings made of gum gum rubber managed to stick get his left foot just after he evaded two.


    "Checked."


    As if on cue, the hunters: Kazuto, Rozho, and Kidd surrounded the vampire who tried to get rid of the web string. However, no matter how physically strong he is, it''s obviously not enough to destroy the gum gum rubber substance.


    Caleb also dashed with his deka step... nning to immobilize the enemy further. He didn''t intend to kill the other party since he needed information about the vampire''s power system and how to be one.


    However, something unexpected happens. Thetter suddenly gave them an evil smirk. Then, under the astonished eyes of the five. The damned vampire turned into a bat and flew away in the blink of an eye. At the same time, a golden piece of rock fell. The vampire looked at the golden rock reluctantly but didn''t dare to stay for a second.


    Caleb responded quickly and threw the Odachi in his hand. Unfortunately, the bat just evaded it with an amazing maneuver.


    "Damn it!" Caleb couldn''t help but grit his teeth. Who would have known that the bastard has such a life-saving ability!? What really pissed him off was he missed.


    "Well, don''t worry. We will surely face that vampire in the future." Shu patted Caleb''s shoulder."What''s important is, that it seems that golden rock is the vampire''s objective and also our the item that Captain Roger wants us to retrieve."

 Chapter 147: 147: Desert of Life

    After the encounter with the mysterious Tier 8 Blood Fiend of the Laughing Bloods. The Team Seven returned to their camp to report what happened and gave the golden piece of rock to Captain Roger.


    They didn''t encounter any Apokalips in the capital city. Well, they haven''t even explored it properly, as their objective was achieved earlier than they expected.


    The good thing is, that Roger wrote down their contributions on a parchment of paper for the sake of fairness. Once they go back to the base, the parchment will determine the amount of their contribution points bonus. As for the Laughing Blood, Roger showed a hint of anxiety and furiousness. However, he didn''t say anything.


    ...


    Each team returned to the camp after they sessfully aplished tasks given to them by Roger.


    Roger positioned himself at the heart of a camp, epassed by a space stretching eight meters in width and reaching a height of four meters. His hands were on his back as he faced his subordinates with a profound expression, like a sage.


    "All of you did a good job. You aplished the tasks I gave in due time. Team one, you guys did an excellent job at scouting the possible enemies ahead."


    Andre, Luna, and the other from team one smiled at Roger''s praise. Actually, they didn''t feel that the task was hard since they barely saw Apokalips. What''s more, they just marked their locations and didn''t even have to fight them.


    "It''s our job." Andre, who acts as the leader, bowed with humility.


    Roger just smiled lightly, then began to say the contribution of the other teams. Why though? Because he knew that it was needed to boost the motivation of the scouts under him and spark a sense ofpetition among them. After all,petition is sometimes needed to make people work harder.


    With him reporting what each of the team aplished. They would get validation and a sense of recognition from the other teams which will make them work harder. Such a basic psychology, although he wasn''t as proficient as the hateful David, he was still a qualified captain.


    Team two were the ones responsible for the food. They''re the ones who took the time to hunt beasts and dissect the edible parts.


    Team three were on the other misceneous things. In simple terms, logistics. This team was the one that took the role of transporting, storing, cleaning, and arranging things for the camp. It wasn''t the hardest role, but it was the mostbor-intensive.


    The rest of the team also has their own parts. However, what really surprised him the most was the fact that team seven managed toplete the task he thought was the most difficult was what. Honestly, he didn''t have much hope that they would be able to find the Golden Boulder and only have a fluke mentality. He wouldn''t also me them if they fail.


    Still, who would have known that they wouldplete it? Not to mention, in the shortest amount of time! He was now looking forward to what surprise the team seven would give him in the future.


    On the other hand, the thing about the Laughing Blood unsettled him the most. The team seven got the golden bolder in the hands of the Blood Fiend. He doesn''t have a clue what the Blood Fiend was cooking. What schemes or evil ns do they have this time?


    Why would they send a Tier 8 Blood Fiend for the golden boulder? Roger couldn''t help but scratch his eyebrows in stress.


    This is problematic!


    Experience new tales on §Þ??


    Roger couldn''t help but nce at the team seven for a moment. To be able to survive... No, make a blood fiend retreat. Someone among the team seven must be unexpectedly powerful!


    ...


    In a clearing near the forest, the ground started to rumble. Hundreds of scouts walked in unison like trained soldiers. It''s been a week since team seven''s encounter with the blood fiend. In their march within the week, they fought seven Tier 9 Apokalips, of which four were dispatched by Roger himself.


    Caleb and the others didn''t have the chance to join the fight and contribute since there were just too many enthusiastic scouts greedy to contribute! And well, they paid the consequences for that. Three died and four suffered injuries. The respective team leaders of the ones who died got scolded by Roger for half an hour for not being responsible enough for their members.


    ***


    Name: Caleb


    Race: Human


    Age: ???


    Rank: Taboo Energy (Grade 2) 8220 /10,000+ Tier 9 Walker (Destiny)


    Physique: 125 [Strength, Stamina, Endurance, Agility, Flexibility, Power, Etc...]


    Spirit: 80 [Mental Strength, Mental Resistance, Reaction Speed, Perception, Five Senses, Dynamic Vision, Mental Energy, Intelligence, Energy Recovery Rate, Soul Def, Soul Strength, Etc...]


    Abilities:


    -Passive Skill-


    Shadow Sense.


    -Active Skill-


    Taboo Energy Sensitivity. Phantom Step.


    Tip: The basic attribute of a normal human is 5.


    ***


    Satisfied with the additional 140 units. Caleb closed his interface and scanned the surroundings.


    They are currently in an unforgiving desert, where the sun beats down with unrelenting fervor, turning the sand dunes into a sea of scorching waves. Thendscape stretches as far as the eye can see, a seemingly endless expanse of golden-brown sand, with dunes rising and falling like colossal, frozen waves in a timeless ocean.


    As for why, there''s a desert inside the Wall of Rose. It beats Caleb. Still, such a thing isn''t strange in the World where Apokalips exists. As for the name of the Desert, Roger calls it the Desert of Life.


    The air is parched and still, carrying the distinct scent of hot, dry earth. The ground beneath his feet is a mixture of fine, powdery sand and coarser grains that shift with each step, making progress slow andborious.


    The sky above is a brilliant azure, marred only by the asional wisp of a cloud. The sun zes like a relentless, searing orb, casting harsh shadows that dance and shimmer on the dunes.


    Sparse vegetation fights for survival, with tufts of hardy, sun-scorched grasses and the asional gnarled desert shrub clinging to life.


    In the distance, a mirage appears and disappears, a tantalizing illusion of water that forever remains just out of reach. The desert is a realm of extreme temperatures, where the days sear with blistering heat, and the nights bring a bone-chilling cold that seems to suck the warmth from your very soul.


    To such a ce, Caleb was unustomed. "The days are long... Damn it."

 Chapter 148: 148: Junsho the Great

    In some parts of the Desert, five teenagers walk side by side under the heart of the sun. They were breathing raggedly, and they kept wiping their forehead to wipe out the sweat that kept forming.


    They are the two six. Once again, Roger had given them a task. Unfortunately, the task Roger gave this time to all the teams was to try to clear out the marked monsters one by one. The team that has a higher number of kills would have more contributions. That''s why they knew that they needed to do a good job this time!


    The team six was led by Junsho of the Heibyuan n. A high-ranking n whose members possessed one of the three special abilities that they inherited from their Tier 4 Ancestor! Yes, to be considered a high-ranking n... The n needs to have a Tier 3 or Tier 4 Ancestor in their family history once. Dead or alive. The thing is, although the Heibyuan n''s Great Ancestor was dead. Thetter, due to the qualitative change of species after bing a Tier 4, inevitably gave birth to descendants that inherited three special abilities. A mutation!


    Yes, every high-ranking n member inherited 3 or more special abilities from their members. The more abilities the member inherited, the higher his status in the n. Of course, there is always an exception. For example, Gojo, who inherited the seven eyes, a time-rted pupil power, the most powerful ability of their Ancestor once! Gojo, although only inherited two abilities. His status is even higher than his fellow n members who have inherited more abilities than him!


    Junsho couldn''t help but snort when he thought of Gojo''s arrogant face. Hmmpph! Genius! He swore that he would surpass the bastard and be the number one genius in the entire city of Phenos!


    At the very least, in terms of appearance, he wasn''t far behind Gojo. And it was something he was proud of. After all, in his opinion, Gojo has the most potential among the Scouts. As for Johan, he was strong now, but he would be left behind by true geniuses like them.


    "What a waste of talent." Junsho scoffed as he thought of Johan, who had defeated him numerous times in sparring. He had to admit that thetter was a genius of battle. He couldn''t just understand why a person would choose a broken path. Isn''t that a fool? So only Gojo was the one who he considered a rival.


    As he thought of this, Junsho felt it was a shame to get defeated in the hands of someone other than Gojo!


    I, Junsho, would exact my revenge in due time! The only one who could beat me is me! I''m destined for greatness!


    Thinking of this, Junsho took out a mirror and styled his hair with a crook smile on his face.


    Junsho''s hair is a rich, onyx ck that falls in lustrous waves to just below his shoulders. The darkness of his hair entuates the paleness of his skin, creating a striking contrast.


    It has a natural sheen, appearing as though it''s touched by moonlight, giving his overall look an ethereal quality.


    Find exclusive stories on §Þ??


    While he typically wears it loose, it''s not umon for him to have it elegantly tied back with a silk ribbon or a jeweled sp when the asion calls for a more formal appearance.


    His hair is impably maintained and carries a faint, alluring fragrance of exotic oils and herbs.


    Junsho had a high cheekbone that added a regal and sculpted dimension to the face.


    Expressive, almond-shaped eyes with long, darkshes that exude an air of confidence.


    A perfectly straight nose that enhances the overall symmetry of the face.


    A strong jawline with a hint of a chiseled, square shape that conveys determination. And a well-groomed and impably shaped beard that lends an aura of refinement.


    All his life, he was called handsome growing up. Junsho was not only talented. He was also gifted when ites to appearance.


    "Jun, what do we do now? Should we continue to fight the Centurion ahead?"


    Ryle, another member of team six asked. He couldn''t help but feel that he was on a fucking wrong team. He hates their team leader. In his opinion, Junsho was nothing but a self-absorbed narcissist. A rich second generation who was lucky got be born into a high-ss family.


    Ryle possesses a facial structure that, while individually average,bines in a way that creates an exceptional sense of facial harmony. His features seem to effortlesslyplement each other, forming an overall appearance that is both pleasing and bnced.


    His hair is a striking, naturally curly shade of vibrant red, which adds a touch of uniqueness to his overall look.


    The random, yet charmingly unpredictable nature of his curls gives his hair a sense of spontaneity and liveliness. No two curls are exactly the same, creating an attractive sense of individuality.


    Ryle''s hairstyle can vary from day to day, showcasing his carefree and adaptable personality. One day, his curls may cascade down his shoulders in a wild, untamed manner. The next, he might have his hair neatly tied in a loose bun, and on other asions, he might let it fall naturally in a rxed, casual fashion.


    Jun stared at Ryle, then scratched his head. "What to do? Just fucking fight the Centurion. Don''t tell me you''re scared?" He snorted. Then he looked at the other members, then at Ryle. "I must remind you. I don''t need a weakling in my team! Centurion? That''s just it. In front of me, I won''t be able to do anything!"


    "Arrogant!" Cecilia couldn''t take it any longer. She didn''t want to voice out her intrusive thoughts, but Junsho was just too much. "You fuck! Just because you''re strong, do you think you have the right to act all high and mighty!?"


    "If not?" Junsho narrowed his eyes at Cecilia. Dare you to challenge me? Don''t you know my dad!? My family would stomp your family easily, you know?"


    "And you''re proud of that?? You''re just a pathetic incel that relies on your family background that doesn''t really have achievement under your name."


    "Bullshit!" Junsho was about to p Cecilia when someone forcibly took his hands. Then, when he turned around... He saw Shawn, another member of the team, holding his hand. "Fuck! Let go of me, you bastard!"

 Chapter 149: 149: Wiped Out!

    Junsho red at Shawn with apparent wariness. Why won''t he? Shawn was the one who almost defeated him with the use of schemes. A cunning bastard that won''t fight you with all the underhanded means he could employ. Such a person is what he hates the most. A true fighter should fight head-on bravely!


    Shawn let go of Junsho''s and shrugged with a smile. "Well, we are a team here. There''s no need to be so hot. Just chill, ya know."


    Cecilia nodded and didn''t look at Junsho again. She knew that there wouldn''t be any benefit in getting into an altercation with the prick. More so, it would only result in inner conflict, which wasn''t good for the already not-so-good harmony of the team.


    "Hey, guys. Don''t argue anymore, okay? The enemy centurion is just ahead of us. The information the other team sent to us would be wasted if we didn''t take this opportunity tounch a devastating attack." Jeremy, thest member of the team, said. He has a simple mohawk with an ordinary viger outfit. Of course, like the others on the team, he has a green cape on his back. "Hmm... Do you see what I see? Do you feel what I feel?"


    THUD! THUD! THUD!


    What is that?


    The team six looked at the source of the sound only to see seven ten-meter Centurion marching toward them coordinately.


    The hell!? Why are there so many Centurions!? More importantly, why does it seem that they know their location?


    This is the thought of everyone on Team Six. After all, based on the information, there should only be one centurion in this ce. Yet, there are now seven of them charging at them!


    "Shit! This doesn''t make sense!" Junsho felt fear for his life for the first time. There are only five of them in the team while there are seven Tier 9 Centurion. "Flee!"


    At Junsho''s shout. Cecilia, Shawn, Jeremy, and Ryle looked at each other with grim expressions and ran away. However, they hadn''t even run that far away yet when the ground ahead of them exploded. Another eight centurions appeared in a battle formation. Obviously, their target is them!


    "Fuck! We are being sandwiched! What to d?"


    "My god, where did these centurionse from? This isn''t normal anymore, as if it was premeditated."


    "What are you saying? Don''t spout nonsense!"


    The Team Six gritted their teeth in preparation for the hard battle ahead. There was no escape. They are back in a corner. Behind them, there are seven, then in front of them, there are eight!


    Just like that, the team six fought the fifteen Apokalips. Outnumbered, it took only five minutes for one of them to fall into the hands of one and embrace death. Junsho used the three special abilities he inherited, coupled with the active and passive abilities of the hunter''s path.


    However, it only took the team three minutes. They sustained light to severe injuries one after another before they became exhausted. Unable to fend off, all of them died. The team six was wiped out and a proud scion of a high-ranking family fell just like that!


    Of course, they managed to take down two centurions in the process. Humans are like animals in some areas. Once cornered, like a beast, they could do some crazy things. Unfortunately, it wasn''t enough to save them.


    Such is an example of how dangerous and unpredictable the life of Destinies are. They are walking on a tightrope. With one misstep, one breeze of error, the mes on their candles ceased.


    ...


    "Medic! medic! Three members of the team two were 50/50! Hurry! Damn it! One was pierced in the abdomen while the two suffered severe concussions!"


    "Emergency! The team nine suffered losses! Two of the five members unfortunately died from Tier 9 Tuskelions. Hurry or they will die!" Find your next adventure on §Þ??


    "Damn it! The team six and team eight were wiped out!"


    "What is happening!?" Roger had a grim expression as he heard one bad news after another. He couldn''t understand how on hell every team had dead members and severely injured ones.


    Fuck! What is happening? Why is it happening at the same time!? Is there arge-scale attack directed against them?


    No, that''s not right. The deaths and injuries were all caused by the Apokalips of different species. It was impossible for the lower-level Apokalips to cook such a n. And it was even more impossible to know the team one to team nine''s existence.


    Damn! There''s obviously a traitor among us! Who is the traitor!? Fucker! How dare that bastard to betray the city! This has to be taken care of early! At such a crucial operation, they couldn''t afford to lose some members again.


    Just like that, Roger began to takemand to coordinate the ones capable of medic. He also made a move since he has a decent knowledge of the human body. He also made the rest of the team retreat to the camp. After all, the traitor was still among them. It would be unwise to let the other teams continue their task.


    "Who''s here who has sufficient knowledge of the human body? Have some decent skills in surgery? Who among you has the confidence to treat the wounded!?"


    Suddenly, one person raised his hand among the crowd. It was Caleb. A mastery of human anatomy? He had a perfect understanding due to him being a killer! Decent skills in surgery? Well, that''s a skill that must be learned. A true killer must be proficient in taking lives and saving! It sounds like nonsense, but in theory, killers are like doctors. They can easily save lives but also easily take ones. Why? Due to their knowledge of medicine and biology!


    Of course, his skill in surgery wasn''t that sophisticated. At most, he could bepared to beginners. However, he has his own advantage over normal surgeons.


    First, due to his physical attributes, his hands are now as steady as Mount Tai and as dexterous as that of piano grandmasters, which was a must for surgery. Second, he has high spirit attributes not a sensitive perception which will help him feel and perceive the insides of patients better. Also, monitor the minute changes with utmost precision. Third, he has the right psychological quality to perform one since he wasn''t scared of the visual of internal organs or blood. Fourth, his perception would allow him to diagnose the cause. His was like a cheap version of an X-ray machine. Lastly, he was a medical girl in one of his damn lives that performs first aid to wounded soldiers in the middle of the war!

 Chapter 150: 150: Suspicion

    The moment Caleb raised his hand. Everyone''s attention was directed at him. They just couldn''t believe it.


    "What? This guy unexpectedly understands the intricacies of the human body? How? Isn''t he the same age as us?"


    "Fuck right! He''s not only strong and wise. It seems he''s also knowledgeable about stuff. This is a real genius!"


    "Genius? He''s just that. Wait for me to master my seven eyes and I''ll surpass him in no time!" Gojo said with confidence. He was defeated in a spar. But for him, it was just a step back. Like others, Johan would soon be his stepping stone on his inevitable rise.


    "You? You understand Anatomy?"


    With a doubtful look, Roger looked at Caleb. Then he nodded with appreciation. "It''s rare for a young man like you to delve into such stuff nowadays. Well, you can help the other treat the wounded. As for those severely injured ones. Try your best to help them and perform surgery if necessary. If they die, then we can''t do anything about it. They will die anyway. At least we tried our best to help them."


    Hearing this, Caleb just nodded. Then went inside the camp where the wounded were.


    "He''s really a busybody." Shu sighed helplessly.


    ...


    Just like that, Caleb went back and forth from each of the patients inside. He felt that it was the most intense and longest period of his life. The scream of agony and the state of the patient were just too horrible. He managed to save quite a lot of those severely injured. As for those on the brink of death, they still died in the end.


    Caleb didn''t feel much of anything about that, though. He already did his best, but he can''t obviously do magic and bring them back to the peak state in an instant. Well, at least not yet. But in the future? Who knows? After all, he might be able to obtain abnormal healing spells or even be capable of turning back time. No one can say for sure. But as long as his soul kept wandering in the river time. As long as it was within realms of possibilities. He would be able to do them!


    With the show of his capabilities. The majority of the scouts began to look at him in a new light. The patients who were conscious when he saved were also rather thankful. Now, a lot of bastards owe him a favor.


    He knew that with his deeds. The opinions of shitty bastards to him would turn 180. Aplete U-turn! That''s the magic of being a healer. One would be able to easily have a good impression on the patients he or she treats.


    ...


    "Thanks to Johan here. The casualties were a lot less. However, a lot of your friends died. This is a tragic incident. The thing is... There is a traitor among us!"


    Roger''s voice resounded in the camp. He had gathered everyone who managed to retreat and survived the unexpected onught of Apokalips.


    As they heard Roger, the faces of every one were indignant. Hatred, anger, frustration, and so on... They want to strangle the culprit that killed a lot of their teammates and almost caused everyone''s annihtion.


    "Damn it! Just as I''ve thought. There''s really a damn traitor! It''s impossible for Apokalips to make such a coordinated attack. Tier 9 Apokalips shouldn''t have to develop such intelligence yet."


    "That''s right! Just who the fuck is that bastard!? Why would they gain in doing this shit? To reduce the number of scouts? This is obviously a sin to the entire humanity! Fuck!" Experience tales at §Þ??


    "I think the culprits must be from an evil organization. I just can''t understand how he managed to make the Apokalips follow his will. This is quite concerning." A scout wearing transparent sses said with skepticism.


    Another scout agreed with him. "If it''s from a criminal or an evil organization. Then it would make sense. I wonder who the traitor is... I hope he dies in his sleep. What a ruthless person."


    Roger released his aura to make everyone inside the camp shut their mouth. He took slow and steady steps towards a high vantage.


    "I don''t know who you are. But once I caught you, you will be punished. No matter what organization is behind your back. I will find you... And I will kill you!"


    Everyone shuddered at Roger''s deration. Although they share the same sentiment. They''re not stupid enough to fight someone who managed to coordinate multiple Apokalips to attack the teams. At least, they don''t have the guts to openly challenge the culprit. Who knows if the culprit would take their words to hurt andmand a horde of Apakalips to kill them?


    "Who do you think is the traitor? Do you guys have guesses on your mind?" Kidd whispered to his teammates.


    Kazuto pondered about the question before he shook his head. Who was the traitor? No one has a clue. After all, there''s no clue or anything.


    "I don''t know. At least, I''m sure that it''s not in our team. We were all performing the task when everything happened and the Apokalips also attacked us. Hell, ten Tier 9 golden scorpions. If not for Rozho and Johan we would have already died."


    "Still, their attacks sting." Rozho couldn''t but rub the two deep punctures on his thighs. "Those golden scorpions, although small, possessed deadly toxins."


    "They also have an incredible defense. If not for your sword intent we would have a hard time breaking their tough exteriors."


    "How about you Johan? Do you have any idea who is the traitor?"


    "How am I supposed to know? There are not many clues to figure it out. We can''t just guess blindly without enough information." Caleb sighed. Unfortunately, he''s not a detective. He may be observant, but it still beats him who could do such a thing. "Everyone of us is a potential suspect so tone down with this kind of discussion yet. You know... Some people are sensitive."


    "Johan is right. There''s no use pointing at each other now. It will only cause internal conflict which is probably what the culprit wants to see."


    Shu said with a wary smile.

 Chapter 151: 151: Rogers Plan

    Roughly three days passed after the incident. The traitor was still hidden amidst the Scouts. Roger didn''t dare to send or make the team do tasks this time. He was rigorous in doing things and interviewed everyone for their Alibi during the incident. Of course, it also slowed down the progress of their operation significantly.


    Roger found out that everyone participated in the tasks, and only a few scouts were left behind. The good thing is, those who were left behind were with him. And he knew that they didn''t go anywhere. He was sure of it. As a Tier 6 Destiny, his memory was quite sharp. After all, his spirit attribute was iparable to that of an ordinary person. He remembered every face with him and could make sure that they didn''t behave strangely during those times.


    What does this mean? It means that the culprit was one of the teams he sent out to perform tasks. The damned bastard deliberately made sure that he was also attacked by the others to cover his presence and made it hard to investigate.


    The question is... Who is it? Is he one of those severely injured ones or those who don''t didn''t suffer much? It''s iprehensible to injure yourself, right? However, Roger knew that the culprit might really injure himself to avoid further suspicion!!


    Roger was out of his wits and he didn''t know what to do. In the end, after he thought about things thoroughly. He knew that it could not go on any longer. Things must not continue or they would waste a lot of time. The only thing he could do now was to make a bait! A bait that will tempt the traitor!


    He decided to give the tasks to three teams this time! Specifically, team four, team two, and team seven. They won''t be able to continue the operation with the traitor lurking within the camps. He has to make to clean the damn bastard once and for all!


    ...


    The team seven, team four, and team three were called privately inside the camp. No one was beside Roger and they knew it.


    Roger stared at the three teams in front of him and sighed. "You kid must be wondering why I called you here, right?"


    Caleb, Shu, and the other members nodded. Zng, the leader of the team four, spoke smartly at this time. "Will you give us a task again, captain? But the traitor hasn''t been caught yet, right? It''s too risky..."


    Roger narrowed his eyes and asked.


    "Hmmm... Are you actually questioning me?"


    "No, I dare not to!" Zng felt a cold sweat on his back. Damn! His mouth!


    "Good..." Roger nodded his head. Then his hawk-like eyes piercingly swept Caleb, Shu, Zng, and the others and said. "The traitor isn''t one of you, right?"


    The mood tensed for a while. No one dared to say anything in case they would say something wrong. Following that, Roger turned his back to them. "I hope not. This time, I n to send you guys on tasks again. Even if there''s a traitor, we must continue!"


    Of course, he wouldn''t say to them that he ns to bait the traitor in case the traitor was in the midst of teams he called right now. Wouldn''t it defeat the purpose? Then he looked at Caleb and smiled. "You are the one that will lead this operation. You performed well these past few days and did a good job of saving a lot of people. I''m satisfied with your performance."


    Shu: "..."


    Caleb: "..." Fuck you! Why me? I just want to stay damn lowkey! Can''t you assign other people to take the lead? Why me?


    Of course, Caleb didn''t dare to voice his thoughts out. Who was in front of him? A sixth-seat officer who was about to be promoted to 5th Seat. It would be unwise to refuse the other party who had a good impression on him. So, he didn''t have a choice but to bite the bullet.


    Sigh... Staying low-key is really hard! Caleb thought so.


    Just like that, Roger excused himself under Caleb''s helpless eyes. Following that, Kidd and Kazuto patted Caleb''s back and rejoiced.


    "Damn, Johan! It seems the Captain really trusts you! How admirable! I''m fucking envious. With this, you would be able to reap a lot of contributions since he would give you the more important tasks from now on!"


    Lucky? Fuck you!


    Caleb rolled his eyes, which made Shu beside him smile, and said. "They are right, Johan. This is a good thing. With this, our team can take more initiative in matters concerning the operation. Well, that is, as long as we do a good job with the task he entrusts to us." his expression became solemn after he said this.


    "We are on your hands now!" Zng and the leader of the team three bowed to Caleb politely.


    Hmmmm? Are they trying to hug my thigh?


    Caleb mused.


    From team one to team nine. There are people worth mentioning, and he was wary of them. One of them was Zng in front of him. Within one year, as someone observant and takes attention to details to his heart. Caleb had memorized the faces and names of everyone. From geniuses down to the side characters and cannon fodders!


    Zng was actually on his threat lists, ranked 5th! Why though? Well, it was based on his rigorous, extremely meticulous observation! For a brief background, within the year, he actually conducted a background investigation with the other party. Welp, why would he investigate someone? It was a way of his habit, that''s it. For how Batman always lists the weaknesses and vulnerabilities of his enemies and allies alike in case he needs them in the future. It was pretty much the same!


    Batman''s feat of listing the weaknesses of Justice League and the likes left a deep impression on young Caleb in his first life and subtly influenced his way of doing things.


    Back at the topic again. Zng wasn''t as simple as he seemed on the surface. First of all, when he was 10 years old, he single-handedly killed a lion with his bare hands. Quite a feat if you say so. Second, Zng is the descendant of Storm God! Well, Caleb doesn''t really know what the hell does that means, but it sounds incredible nheless. Being a descendant of the Storm God didn''t mean his from a high-ranking family, though. It was the opposite... Since descendants of the Gods are determined by the mark on their foreheads. It was a unique mark and randomly appeared on any individual from birth.

 Chapter 152: 152: The Zero List

    The mark of god isn''t hereditary, so high-ranking ns won''t necessarily have one, and low-ranking peasants might possess one! Thirdly, Zng is one of the few individuals who actually managed to push him to use more than 50% of his strength in sparring sessions. Andstly, Zng was a cunning bastard.


    Caleb believes that the threat list will help him greatly in the future. He doesn''t believe that everyone would be an ally forever. It would be inevitable to cross paths with other scouts in the future.


    As for the threat list. He decided to call it a zero list. Why? Because it sounds cooler that way!


    The top 10 on his threat list are those who disyed immense potential and would likely be a threat to him in the future. Of course, he, who has another power system/ on him, wasn''t worried about being surpassed. Except for those who had special cheating abilities like Gojo, who has a time-rted eye ability. After all, time was one of the higher supremews along with space.


    The top ten of his list is called Spencer. He grew up in a slum and had a good mastery of spears. Spencer took the top ten on his list due to his mamba mentality which wasparable to Kobe Bryan. In simple terms, he has an unmatched work ethic that sets him apart from the other scouts! The personality or character of a person is actually one of the most important if one wants to be far in the path of power.


    For example, Fang Yuan was cold and aloof. Goku, who was a fighting freak made him seek stronger opponents. Other cultivation protagonists like the MC in Renegade Immortal. Or Xiao Yan, who wasn''t afraid to endure countless torture to be stronger... The character of a person is underrated!


    Then, the ninth in thest is the team leader of team eight. Rekka! A genius who came from a decent high-ss family. He inherited a special ability called ''Nine Dragons Infinite'' from their ancestor. Each dragon was entirely made of mes and was actually sentient! The dragons individually gave Rekka versatility since each of them has unique traits and characteristics. They also possessed varying degrees of temperature, being the first dragon, the weakest, and the ninth the highest. It was said it could have the same temperature as the core of the sun! Fortunately, Rekka can only use 1st to 3rd dragon since his body can''t handle the 4th dragon and above or he would get incinerated.


    Still, if Rekka would one day be capable of using the ninth dragon. He even deserves to be ced as a number one threat! After all, the temperature of the core of the sun is no joke. Even just the surface is enough to incinerate most things.


    8th ce is called Shawn. But he already died following the incident. 7th was Kyle. 6th was a guy called Junsho who died in the incident. 5th Rozho... Well, yes, his teammates. In a year, Caleb understood how talented Rozho was in the way of the sword. The bastard was like a reincarnation of a damn sword saint! Furthermore, his three-sword style was as unique and deadly as it can be! After a year, Rozho can now kill a Tier 9 of 2nd variations with his de and sword intent. Plus, the guy was also a training madman. Unfortunately, he has a ring weakness which made him only rank 5.


    What weakness do you ask? He has a horrible sense of direction! Caleb won''t doubt if Rozho suddenly gets lost and finds himself in another anime or novel verse or any kind of ne of existence! Kidding aside, Rozho can actually be ced 3rd and 4th. However, it remains to be seen for now.


    Number, Kagome. A character that has what it takes to be an emperor. A natural leader with strategic intelligence, not worse than Lelouch Lamperouge himself. Of course, what made him really a force to be reckoned with was the fact that not only had high intelligence. He also has high EQ, which was rare for a person with an already high IQ! It was quite frightening, to say the least. He was pragmatic to the core. Fortunately, the heaven was fair. He was born with a small frame, limiting his physical prowess. Still, such a character was worth the 4th spot.


    As for the 3rd, it was Clifford. Just like he said. He believes that there is no eternal friend or ally. He believes that one day, there is a small possibility of them bing opposite paths or having a conflict of interest. Low possibility doesn''t mean zero after all... Clifford also possessed a character that would help him on his path to power. He is like those anti-heroes in a novel and has a strong determination.


    2nd, it was a random guy called Flint who had no sense of existence or low presence for the entire year. No worthy achievement had consistent average scores in all the tests and exams. Yes, consistent... That''s what made it suspicious. He was like Ayanakoji of the ssroom of the Eli... Well; you know the rest. In summary, he hides too deeply! A mysterious, unreadable figure. Even now, he doesn''t have much information about the party. Andstly, the number one spot... Shu! His dear friend. It''s not a surprise since Shu and him were simr in many things such as temperament and way of doing ''things''...


    Well, that''splete the list. All in all, there are freaks in nature in other teams that he better not underestimate.


    Thinking of this, Caleb looked at the three teams he had to manage from now on depressedly. He still couldn''t ept that he was getting all this limelight against his will. Still, it was his fault. If he didn''t propose to save the wounded. He might still be a low-key person now. Albeit, ns are made to be broken.


    Still, there are advantages to his current position. First of all, priority on tasks which means more contributions. Second, trust in other people. He still valued the power of connections and acknowledged then there was no benefit for a lone man. No human is an ind, as humans are inherently social creatures. Andstly, his status as the Scout was properly solidified. No one would dare to ruin his and his friends'' peaceful days now...

 Chapter 153 : 153: Traitor Reveal

    ***


    Name: Caleb


    Race: Human


    Age: ???


    Rank: Taboo Energy (Grade 2) 8280/10,000 + Tier 9 Walker (Destiny)


    Physique: 125 [Strength, Stamina, Endurance, Agility, Flexibility, Power, Etc...]


    Spirit: 80 [Mental Strength, Mental Resistance, Reaction Speed, Perception, Five Senses, Dynamic Vision, Mental Energy, Intelligence, Energy Recovery Rate, Soul Def, Soul Strength, Etc...]


    Abilities:


    -Passive Skill-


    Shadow Sense.


    -Active Skill-


    Gum Gum Rubber. Taboo Energy Sensitivity. Phantom Step.


    Tip: The basic attribute of a normal human is 5.


    ***


    The Scouts sessfully traversed the entire desert at Roger''s lead. Roger does things with more urgency and tight monitoring after the incident.


    Caleb and others who received secret assignments started to do tasks one after another. However, the traitor never made a move or did anything again. It made the teams Caleb was leading to be efficient. However, they find it unfortunate that the culprit wasn''t taking the bait.


    Just like that, morning passed and afternoon came. They''re now nearing the 2nd wall... The main objectives of their operation! The arrangement is Caleb and the three teams he leads will be the ones responsible for sealing the breach of the wall while the other teams will be the ones responsible for holding back the Apokalips that would try to interrupt the process of sealing.


    Actually, that''s just the n on the surface. The real objective was to tempt the traitor toe out this time. After all, preventing the sealing of the wall should be the main objective of the culprit. Would the traitor hold himself back? This is perfect! It''s crucial for them to do this.


    Caleb looked at his team and the other two teams under hismand. Who would have known he would have such authority in such a short amount of time? He wasn''t even 8th seat yet. He just hopes that the traitor isn''t on the team he leads or he would personally deal with the bastard.


    "Johan, what are you thinking about? I can see that you''re in a deep thought. Anything you want to share with us?" Shu suddenly appeared, startling Caleb. "We are your teammates, after all."


    Hearing this, Caleb just smiled and said.


    "Well, I''m just worried about my friend on the team one."


    Shu raised his eyebrows. "Well, why are you worried? They''re pretty much safe, right? They managed to escape unscathed from thest incident. I just say I''m impressed. They also have skills."


    "Of course, they''re survivors outside the wall, like me. We''ve gone through a lot more than you could imagine." Caleb chuckled as he recalled his journey from the wooden house he reincarnated to the City of Phenos. It was a perilous adventure.


    Yes, they were indeed talking about Andre, Luna, and Clifford. Luckily, the three only suffered light injuries that he managed to treat easily from thest incident. Luna, Andre, and Clifford were far more mature and had good psychological qualities due to their upbringing and facing Apokalips earlier than others. Plus, the hunting party had taught the four how to hunt and wield weapons. Not to mention Clifford, who had a good saber skills.


    "Well, we are here, guys," Kazuto said staring at the high wall with awe. "What do we do now? Do we seal the wall or report back to Captain Roger first?"


    "Let''s report it first, I think." One of the members of team three suggested. He was a freckled guy who looked unassuming but had an air of confidence in him.


    Then a guy with a snobbish face also proposed. "How about sending one of us? It would be too stupid for us all to return there just to report, right?"


    "Well, the final decision still falls to the team leader, Johan."


    Damn it! Just call me by my name!


    Johan, no, Caleb grumbled inwardly. "Well, let''s send one."


    "Who should we send?" Kidd asked an important question for once.


    Shu suddenly raised his hand at this moment and smiled, embarrassed. "How about me? I''ll also take a piss on the way. My tank is full. I think Mother is calling for me."


    Zng: "..."


    Kid: "..."


    Caleb: "..."


    ...


    After Shu left, Caleb and the others strolled around the wall carefully. There were no Apokalips in the area they were in which they find fortunate.


    Before them, there was an immense wall, a towering colossus that stretched to an astonishing height of 20 meters. It stands as a formidable sentinel, constructed from bricks of a deep, rich blue hue. These bricks, aged by the relentless march of time, bear the scars of their endurance, with cracks and weathered surfaces that made Caleb aware of how tough they were.


    The enormity of the wall creates a stark contrast to the surroundings. Dpidated buildings, remnants of a forgotten era, dot thendscape. These structures, which once seemed vibrant and bustling, now stand as fragile relics of history. Their timeworn walls are etched with memories and shattered windows offer glimpses of a past that has slowly crumbled away.


    As Caleb and the others take in this scene, they see the subtle details that add to its authenticity. Moss and lichen have found their home on the aged bricks, painting nature''s touch upon the man-made monolith. The echoes of a bygone era resonate in the creaking of the weathered wood and the faint rustling of leaves in the breeze.


    Suddenly, Caleb''s danger senses re up. He felt an immense threat of death dawn upon him. It was like the sword of Damocles was about to fall on his head and cleave him in half.


    What''s the matter? Caleb''s eyelids twitched continuously, and he felt really, really ufortable and cold as if he was thrown into an ice cer.


    As if noticing the anomaly, Zng patted him on the back and asked in a confused tone. "What''s the matter? Why are you shivering?"


    Zng''s concern caught the attention of others. Kazuto and Kidd looked at Johan, who had a pale countenance and couldn''t help but feel worried. "What''s wrong, Johan?"


    "We''re absolutely fucked." Caleb took a deep breath. "We need to get out of this immediately. We''ve fallen into a trap! Shu is the damned traitor!!"


    Just as he said this, hundreds of shadows of Apokalips emerged in every direction, which made everyone shiver.


    "We''re really fucked this time... Damned Shu!" Kidd gritted his teeth.

 Chapter 154 : 154: Surrounded

    Hundreds of Apokalips surrounded Caleb and the others. Caleb immediately determined that the majority of the Apokalips were tier 9. However, there were two tier 8 abominations leading them. The tier 9 Apokalips aren''t of the same species, but the two-tier 8 were a pair of white wolves with a crescent ck moon symbol on their forehead.


    "This is bad. How do we escape this?" Zng looked around. His heart was already in a pit of despair. If he knew that Shu was the traitor, he would have strangled him already. "s..." he muttered bitterly.


    Caleb took out his Odachi. His eyes don''t even contain ripple and he felt his heart became terrifyingly calm. It was a special state that he instinctively entered as death knocked on his door. Although he wasn''t afraid of death, he still wanted to stay in the world. "Calm down. I''ll take care of the two-tier 8 while you guys try to hold back the tier 9."


    "Take care of two tier 8? Are you nuts!?" Kazuto eximed in disbelief. He knew Johan''s strength, but he didn''t believe that a tier 9 Destiny would be able to defeat tier 8. After all, the gap of realms is like that of Heaven and Earth!


    "Too much noise. Just fucking do what I say if you want to survive!" Caleb yelled and then dashed towards the horde of Apokalips fearlessly. Then he brandished his Odachi and appeared in front of a Centurion, a half-human, half-horse monster. Well, the upper body was humanoid, but it wasn''t really that smart.


    Just as the Centurion raised its hoofs, intending to trample him, Caleb vanished with the use of his Deka Step and cleaved the head of the Centurion with his de... Behind him, blood spurted in the neck of Apokalip. However, real men never turn back so Caleb dashed again, consecutively using Deka Step to close in the distance with the abominations and outrightly shed them without blinking.


    "..."


    The scouts behind Caleb watched dumbfounded ly as Johan performed a one-side massacre... Like a wolf wreaking havoc on a herd of sheep. His swordsmanship didn''t look shy, but it only took him one sh to reap lives. Not to mention, they can''t see Johan''s figure as he constantly exchanges positions with the shadow phantom or has a sudden burst of speed.


    What a thrill!


    Caleb had a wide grin on his face, unbeknownst to him. Then he felt the gust of wind behind him and determined instantly with his spirit perception that it was a human head-sized stone!


    M*otherfucker!


    With a swift activation of Phantom Step, Caleb reappeared in the shadow''s location. Unluckily, it happened that a tier 9 bull was charging in its direction!


    Caleb felt at this time what it was to be hit by a big object. Like a kid hit by a damn truck! Well, unlike kids, though, his body was far tougher. With a spit of blood, Caleb catapulted five meters away. He could even feel the world turn upside down to dizziness!


    Fuck! How unlucky!


    Caleb quickly reoriented himself by pping his face three times. When his vision turned clearer, he saw the fucking bull furiously charge at him again. "Damn you!"


    Using his gum gum rubber, Caleb created asso in his hand, intending to let the abomination in front of him know what true pain is. With a mere side step, he dodged the assault of the bull. Following that, he brought down the whip, and it hit the head of the bull!


    ROAR!!!


    Although his attack didn''t look strong. With his physical attributes, the damage it caused was far more deadly than most blunt weapons. It''s possible that his opponent might be suffering a light concussion now.


    "Hey, don''t just enjoy yourself! Leave the small fries to us!" Rozho said as he split the neck of a ten-meter humanoid lizard head with the de on his mouth.


    "Damn it! Left out some for us." Zng immediately uses his hunting mark on a specific Apokalip. Thanks to his hunter mark and hunting mode, his overall strength increased. It gave him the confidence to fight side by side with others.


    Not only Zng, but the other hunters on the team received the same increase in speed, strength, and spirit! This is the practicality of the Hunter path. The passive hunting mode gives the hunters a boostprehensively when there are enemies around. The hunter''s mark does the same once they mark someone. And it also lets them deal more damage to the marked target.


    With the two boosts from his ability. Zng summoned his axe and pounced toward the marked target. A me rotator gori!


    The gori growled and pounded its chest as he took Zng''s behavior, as a provocative challenge to his majesty. Two burning sparks lit up on both of its fists. Following that, it charged toward Zng, nning to greet Zng''s axe with its ming fist.


    "Huh, let''s see who''s more powerful! Your fist or my axe!?" Zng smirked.


    With that, Zng''s axe and the gori''s fist wrapped with burning sparks collided. A strong air current urred at the point of contact. Zng''s axe couldn''t advance further and the fist of the Gori couldn''t push the axe. The one that suffered the most damage was the Gori. Its fist was bloodied to the point that it looked like covered in a jar of red paint!


    "You have tough bones in your fist." Zng tried to push his axe, but it just would move an inch. It was stuck to the bones of the Gori''s hands.


    Just like that, the other members of the team also mustered their guts and fought valiantly with the horde of Apokalips. However, the sheer number of the Apokalips was just too much for them. Although they were all well trained. It was the first that they faced hundreds of tier 9s!


    Bodies of the variety of Apokalips fell on the ground. On the side of the three teams of scouts, two members already fell, which made the other members furious and fearful.


    Caleb, on the other hand, didn''t have time to think too much about the deaths of two members. He knew that casualties were normal in the path they chose. By now, he won''t naively think that there would be no casualties. In the world of Destiny, one needs to be prepared. At most, he would strive to reduce the casualties in every battle.


    His gaze stayed on the two tiers 8 that were aloofly watching the battle with a contending look.


    "It seems it''s time to test if my strength is really on par with tier 8 Apokalips."

 Chapter 155: 155: Caleb vs Tier 8 Apokalips

    Caleb walked nearer to the direction of two tier 8 Apokalips, the leader of the horde. He knew that they wanted to escape; they needed to defeat the one thatmands the hundreds of Apokalips. He was aware that he needed to finish the battle quickly or the team that he leads would get overwhelmed by the sea of Apokalips anytime soon.


    As the team leader of the team. He''s still responsible for them, after all. Every life on the team was on his shoulders. Although he doesn''t want it. He wants to have a peace of mind. So, he needs to do his damn best this time!


    They can only escape by themselves now. No aid woulde since Shu, who they''d sent, was the traitor. What''s more, they actually need to watch for their back. Who knows, Shu would suddenly sneak attack one of them while fighting with the Horde. After all, they didn''t know where Shu was now. If he was hiding or currently watching them from afar.


    There''s still hope that Roger and the other teams would notice the abnormality. However, it was rather slim and Caleb wasn''t the one to put his hope to others when it concerns his damn life.


    Shu is a dangerous foe that was ranked number one on his threat list. As he thought of this, Caleb sighed. In the end, he hadn''t expected that Shu would be an enemy so much earlier. He hasn''t gathered enough weaknesses or vulnerabilities of thetter yet.


    Until now, he couldn''t wrap around his head why Shu would betray them. He was caught off guard. However, just like what he always firmly believes, anyone, even your friend, can be an enemy, anytime.


    It can be said that Shu might have something to gain from this or he just belongs to some kind of organization that treats the Scout Regime as an enemy. No matter what, Shu was now an enemy. He won''t hesitate to kill thetter once they fight. Yes, they became close after a year. But he wasn''t na?ve enough to think that Shu treats him really one.


    Just like that, Caleb stopped three meters away, opposite the two tiers 8 Apokalips who now had their attention on him. Caleb studied the enemies in front of him with wonder. It was now the second time that he would be encountering tier 8 after the Spider Queen... The ones in front of him weren''t as big as the Spider Queen, but their bodies were still 15 meters huge.


    "Still, what kind of disgusting shits are these..." Caleb sighed.


    Certainly, here''s a terrifying and hair-raising monster that will send shivers down your readers'' spines:


    The two creatures stand at a towering height, their emaciated, hunched forms covered in rotting, mottled flesh. Their limbs are unnaturally elongated, ending in razor-sharp, bony ws that drip with a noxious ck ichor.


    Their heads were a macabre spectacle, a deformed amalgamation of multiple human and animal faces, each contorted in a never-ending scream of agony. Pus-filled eyes, pale as death, re out from sunken sockets, following their every move. They had a gaping maw, lined with serrated teeth, that seemed to twist and warp as they emitted a cacophony of horrifying, otherworldly screams.


    Their skin is etched with grotesque, oozing lesions and patterns that seem to shift and writhe, as though a living, breathing nightmare itself. The air around these two monstrosities was thick with the stench of decay and fear, and a suffocating miasma.


    Not to mention, the two had a grotesque, disjointed figure, their limbs contorting and bending in ways that defy thews of physics. Shadows seem to cling to their form, and their presence casts a deep, imprable darkness that swallows all light.


    In front of them, in terms of size, Caleb felt like a damn ant. In the case of power, however, he knew that he might just be equal to them. In the end, he was abination of a grade 2 taboo fighter and a destiny. The merging of the two power systems wasn''t as simple as 1+1 equals 2. No, it was more than that.


    In his observation, he determined that most tier 9 destiny''s physique attributes were in the range of 70-80. For example, those in the hunter paths who specialize in strength were mostly 80... While those who walked the Shinobi path were in the range of 70 to 75. Of course, these were just his rough estimates. He had in no way to truly quantify their date like how the time slime could urately quantify his. Still, having a 125 physical attribute was a huge anomaly caused by thebination of the two power systems that he had essed!


    "It''s time to y..." A shit-eating grin appeared on Caleb''s face before he bent down and picked up a rock. "Since you look down on me. Let me give you a gift."


    Caleb channelled a huge amount of taboo energy on the rock 65% of his reserves, specifically. Just as he did so, he felt ufortable. Such a huge consumption at once was still too much for him. Now, he was quite curious if with his physical strength plus Grade 2 quality taboo energy, was enough to kill a tier 8? It was a gamble, but he needed to take down one of them fast enough. He couldn''t afford to fight two giants at the same time.


    Following all this, the stone on his hand glowed brightly with a purple light. The air around the stone parted visibly due to the terrifying pressure it exudes.


    Feeling it was harder and harder to contain. Caleb quickly engaged the muscles on his back, shoulders, and biceps. Due to exertion, veins visibly appeared on the surface of his skin. Blood also leaked out from Caleb''s nose at this moment.


    This alerted the two tier 8. What they thought was an ant turned out to be something that could threaten them. Clearly, they are far more intelligent than the tier 9 Apokalips. However, it was still toote for them as Caleb alreadyunched the stone toward them.


    BOOM!


    The echo of the sound barrier being broken reverberated throughout the entire area. A straight, beautiful streak of purple light appeared in the stunned gazes of both tier 9 Apokalips and the three teams. They stopped what they were doing and saw the purple straight linee in the direction of one of the two leaders of the horde!

 Chapter 156: 156: Sudden Change of Events

    In the blink of an eye. The 15-meter grotesque monster, which was as tall as amon telephone pole, fell to the ground. Its fall caused a huge tremor and its bodyy on the floor like a dead pig and it even twitched for two seconds before itpletely became motionless. If one looked closely, they would see a gaping hole in its horrifying forehead.


    "Guess my stream-lined throw turned even more deadly than I fucking thought."


    Caleb couldn''t help but swallow as witnessed the terrifying lethality his technique disyed. It had really exceeded his expectations this time. But what really made it scary was its burst speed! Might even beparable to an advanced sniper rifle!


    In his entire life, Calen wouldn''t have thought that a simple technique that he had developed in his past life would reach such an exaggerated height. It''s a technique that would grow stronger as long as physical strength increases. A technique with no cap!


    "Damn it! Team Leader Johan is that strong!? If he uses that during the sparring sessions, wouldn''t we all be dead by now!? Fuck!" a scout from one of the teams eximed in fright. He realized at this time that Johan might have gone easy on them during sparring sessions.


    "No wonder... I now understand why Captain Roger would let him lead three teams. It turned out that he was hiding such a killer move. I''m quite skeptical at first. But now... His true strength isn''t something we can specte. What a hidden monster!"


    You guys are thinking too much! This is a misunderstanding!


    Caleb sighed as he heard the murmurings of the scout far away. Yes, he was indeed hiding his strength. However, it wasn''t as exaggerated as they portrayed him to be. A hidden monster? Fuck you!


    He literally consumed most of his taboo energy on that move and he won''t be able to do such a thing repeatedly. In a sense, it was a trump card-level move that can only be used as ast resort in battles! Didn''t he only use it in the first ce due to the dire situation? He had to kill one of the two-tier 8 really fast.


    Damn! Why do they always misunderstand me?


    Caleb couldn''t help butin in his heart.


    ROARRR!!!


    The atmosphere in the vicinity near the corpse of the corpse of tier 8 Apokalip suddenly darkened visibly. Thepanion of the dead Apokalips let out an angry, high-pitched roar! Following that, under the surprised gazes of everyone. The tier 8 Apokalips thrust its arm to the chest of the motionless corpse and pulled out the heart. With reddened eyes, the tier 8 Apokalips swallowed it!!


    But that''s not the end. Every tier 9 Apokalips on the battlefield suddenly began to run away with all their might. It was as if something terrifying was about to appear. A prelude to a disaster!


    I''ll be damned!


    Caleb was unable to keep up with the sudden turn of events for a while. What just happened? He initially thought that thepanion of the tier 8 Apokalip was mourning and angry that its kind died...


    The three teams and Caleb were at a loss. They watched the 70 or so remaining Apokalips scattered in panic, running desperately far away for their lives.


    "What do we do now?"


    "What do we do? Are you brain-dead? Of course, run!!"


    Caleb woke up from his dazed and looked at tier 8 Apokalips that got covered by a red crystallized cocoon. The cocoon gave him a strong premonition of death and he could be certain that his de won''t be able to even scratch it. As he thought of this; he shook his head andmanded. "Retreat!!!"


    Whatever evolution, the tier 8 Apokalip was undergoing. It wasn''t something he could stop. He might die instantly once it gets out of its cocoon.


    ...


    "So that''s what happened..." Roger nodded his head after he heard Caleb''s report. His brows were furrowed and his forehead creased. "So Shu is the traitor... Well, that is good news. At least we''re not in the dark now."


    "It''s unfortunate, but four members died in this operation." Caleb clenched his fist. Yes, four members died under his lead. He wasn''t ming himself. It''s just left a bitter taste in his mouth.


    Roger sighed. He shook his head helplessly and a tired expression appeared on his face. "Well, in our line of work. This is normal. We chose to be scouts after all..." Then he went to his desk and sat with ponderous deep eyes. "We need to leave immediately. Now that tier 8 evolved. We will have to wait for it to leave the area before we attempt to seal the damned hole again. For now, you rest first."


    "Yes, captain."


    Seeing Caleb leave, Roger went into a deep thought. Now that the traitor was identified. They could proceed with the operation smoothly. The n now was... Wait for tier 8 to leave the area near the hole. Yes, he could take care of the tier 8 with his tier 6 realm. However, it would cause too much sound and may alert the other Apokalips much earlier. He would rather be patient...


    Then, he also wants to kill Shu. A guy who could control Apokalips was a dangerous factor in his ns.


    Thinking of this, Roger frowned. "So Shu is one of them... This is really bad news for the City. It seems they have already started to move."


    ...


    "They? One of them? What is the captain talking about?" Caleb scratched his chin. He was still in front of the exit of the camp with his spirit concentrated inside the camp. His high spiritual attribute helped him heart Roger''s mutterings. "Is Shu from a faction opposed to the City or what?"


    He now wondered what Shu''s background was. Where did he reallye from? What is his goal? What organization is behind him?


    Caleb sighed. All this drama and questions were too early for him. He didn''t intend to go deeper just yet without sufficient strength. For now, steady and slow development was the kingly way!

 Chapter 157: 157: 2 Mos

    In the blink of an eye, two months went by. For Caleb and everyone, time really flies. Shu''s identity was the traitor, the culprit in the incident caused a storm to the camp. Who was Shu? He was one of the recognized geniuses in this batch of Scout, and many of his peers idolized him due to his calm and cool personality.


    It was just a saddening revtion for them and the team seven who spent living together under one roof. Rozho and Kidd even bowed to convince Shu to walk on the right path. They intend to correct his ways themselves.


    Such a na?ve thinking, Caleb doesn''t believe that it was easy to convince Shu. Shu was a fairly intelligent and logical guy. There''s no doubt that the other party knew very well what he was doing. What''s more, there was more to it than the surface. Nheless, Caleb didn''t intend to meddle. It has nothing to do with him. For him, the most important thing was to improve his strength. That''s all that matters for now. Only with strength, 90% of the problem could be solved. If you can''t solve it... Well, you''re not just strong enough. If you can''t solve it with violence, then you''re just not violent enough!


    In those two months, the scouts, various kinds of tier 9 Apokalips, attacked the camp. However, Roger took care of most of them since they couldn''t afford to lose other members identally. After all, they would need a lot of fighting power in the subsequent operation. Of course, some teams still inevitably participated and defended the camp for contribution points!


    Roger also decided to reorganize the team since a lot of members died. From nine teams, there are only five teams now! Clifford, Andre, and Luna were still on team one. While Caleb, Kazuto, Kidd, and Rozho, from team 7, became team five. And there''s also a new member since they were only four. It is Rekka! A character that belongs to Caleb''s zero list!


    Caleb was d that such a member with immense potential was added to his team. The stronger his members were, the better it was for him. It would increase the chances of their survival and their overall performance!


    Within two months, Caleb didn''t forget his training. He even upped the intensity to the point that he can now perform 16 steps in just one second! His Deka Step was now almost simr to instantaneous short-distance teleportation.


    As for his swordsmanship... Well, it was stuck and unable to improve. After all, all he did was swing his sword mindlessly 2000x a day. Though it helped him to have a solid foundation. His mastery of the fundamentals was near perfect. Isn''t the foundation of hundreds of thousands of sword moves at the end derived from a swing or sh? Fortunately, Rozho agreed to introduce him to his master once the operation ended.


    It was an opportunity! He knew that he needed to learn from other swordsmen if he wanted to improve further on the Dao of sword!


    In those two months, he had lots of thoughts and reflections. He wondered about Fatty''s state if he was already awake or not. How Jin, Rina, and Dunn were faring? Then there was also Shu... Where is he hiding? The bastard didn''t show his presence or attack them. It was as if he simply vanished.


    The happiest thing was the rate of his progress in taboo energy though. He was now one step closer to the grade 3 realm!


    ***


    Name: Caleb


    Race: Human


    Age: ???


    Rank: Taboo Energy (Grade 2) 9420/10,000+ Tier 9 Walker (Destiny)


    Physique: 125 [Strength, Stamina, Endurance, Agility, Flexibility, Power, Etc...]


    Spirit: 80 [Mental Strength, Mental Resistance, Reaction Speed, Perception, Five Senses, Dynamic Vision, Mental Energy, Intelligence, Energy Recovery Rate, Soul Def, Soul Strength, Etc...]


    Abilities:


    -Passive Skill-


    Shadow Sense.


    -Active Skill-


    Taboo Energy Sensitivity. Phantom Step.


    Tip: The basic attribute of a normal human is 5.


    ***


    Yes... He was only a thousand units away from bing a grade taboo fighter! At that time, he would gain another ability rted to his energy or gum gum rubber substance that would help him in his future battles. Though he wasn''t sure what rted ability he would get. Having another ability in his arsenal would make him more flexible in situations.


    Furthermore, it would pave the way for a smooth ascension once he consumes a tier 8 pill of the Shadow Path. Even now, he could still feel a shiver down his spine every time he remembered the crazy murmurings that he had experienced. It was nothing short of unpleasant. It was damn hell!


    Once he had be a grade 3 taboo fighter. The increase of his spirit attributes would provide him with greater defense or resistance to the murmurings that specifically target the mind.


    In those two months, Caleb also became familiar with the new member of his team... Rekka! A rational individual that has the most pessimistic personality that he has ever met!


    ...


    "It was time to continue the operation after the long wait..." Roger looked at every young face that had matured. From baby fat, there were now tan lines and definitions. "I know... We did nothing in two months but wait. But now, the time hase. As always, Johan will lead the team five to seal the hole in the wall..."


    "What about us, Captain?" Zng, who was appointed as the leader of team two, raised his hand and gave Roger a questioning look.


    The others also looked at Roger in trepidation. They don''t know what role they would get. But almost all of them want to get a role that will enable them to directly confront Apokalips.


    Zng stepped forward. "You will be responsible for the safety of the team five. Once the sealing process started. You will help them to fend off against Apokalips that would try to interrupt the process. Lastly, don''t forget that Shu was still out there. He might be waiting for an opportunity to mess us up."


    "Tomorrow. We will inevitably encounter that bastard again." Andre sighed.

 Chapter 158: 158: Eccentric

    The team five was now on their way to seal the breach of the wall. The five are walking side by side with Caleb positioned in the middle. It was inconceivable, but puberty hit him very hard and his appearance took it personally! Well, in a positive way. Although he still has a lithe figure due to his frame. His back was broader now along with the toned V shape that hides underneath the stack of scout clothes he was wearing.


    His face also experiences great change. If, when he first woke up, he had a slightly developed jaw. His maxi had a forward growth, and his jaw became sharp enough to cut an apple! Coupled with high-set cheekbones, and slightly hollow cheeks. Thisbination of his features made him quite majestic due to the angr face that it gave him.


    He doesn''t know why he experienced such a change. It can only be said that he has a great gene and had an excellent facial bone structure in the first ce. It was just unfortunately covered by face fat that made his face look puffy. Now, however, with constant intense physical training. With the reduction of his body fat. The facial features were emphasized. Not only that, it was safe to say that puberty was also a huge factor!


    As for his eyes, he has hooded, deep-set ones. It means his upper eyelids look non-existent, and he has a positive cantal tilt.


    Overall, thanks to his idealpact mid-face, full lips, and ideal brow ridge. He looks like ady killer! His eyes were also more mature and more determined after constant battles. The only problem with his appearance was his skin which was still as pale as a sheet of paper to the point that he made him wonder sometimes if he actually had leukemia.


    Then, on his left, Rozho was looking ahead attentively. If not for knowing thetter''s horrible sense of direction, Caleb would not understand what he was doing. Yes... Rozho was trying to memorize the paths and establish andmark. Unfortunately, he had been doing it for his entire life, to no avail. He even told him once that he had got lost in their own house.


    Well, kidding aside. On his right, it was the new face of the team. One who also has his quirk and by far, the most paranoid person that Caleb had known in his damn entire life. Well, two lives actually. No... A damn hundred...


    "What should we do? Guys, please, you have to take care of my body and bury me too, somewhere secluded, or else thieves will steal my coffin for money."


    "This is bad! We will all gonna die! What if the item that we will use to seal the wall doesn''t work? What if a tier 5 Apokalip was hiding? What if Shumands an entire army of Apokalipss? We are dead!! I don''t wanna die! I don''t wanna die!"


    "Guys, we should run while it wasn''t toote yet. I feel uneasy. What if a meteor suddenly fell on us?"


    A ck line appeared on Caleb''s face from the constant muttering of Rekka. Yes... Rekka always thinks the worst-case scenario would happen. He has a negative mindset and always thinks that something will go wrong. Or that he will gonna die... Seriously, Caleb just wants to fucking p some sense to Rekka.


    The guy was just too paranoid. It wasparable to a person who just recently watched Final Destination.


    "Can you just shut up!? Damn you!" Kidd red at Rekka hatefully. If in the past, he hated Kazuto the most. Now, Rekka was the one he found the most hateful. There''s no peace of mind when around with him as his pessimism disturbs him.


    Rekka possesses a striking and angr facial structure. His maxi, or upper jaw, gives his face a defined andmanding look. The prominent cantal tilt adds an air of intensity to his gaze, emphasizing his piercing eyes.


    His brow ridge is pronounced, casting shadows over his eyes and lending an enigmatic quality to his appearance. The mid-face is chiseled, and his forehead is marked by a deep furrow, suggesting a history of deep contemtion and perhaps a touch of wisdom. When, in fact, there was not.


    His jawline is sharp and defined, framing his face with strength. He has a distinctive upper eyelid exposure, which contributes to an intense and scrutinizing gaze.


    Dressed in a manner that seems to reflect a journey through the darkest recesses of the underworld, he wears a weathered, pitch-ck shirt that clings to his form, as if it''s seen its fair share of trials. The fabric is tattered at the edges.


    His pants are equally dark, and they appear to have been through fire and back. Faint, cryptic symbols are etched into the fabric. Dark leather bootsplete his style.


    In terms of temperament, Rekka always has a gloomy air that surrounds him is not something easily conveyed in words but is visible in his very presence. He moves with a certain heaviness as if bearing the weight of countless tragic experiences.


    His eyes, though intense, hold a sense of world-weariness, as if he has seen things most people could scarcely imagine.


    Yeah, it was hard to believe that such a guy came from a high-ranking n. Someone who possessed nine me dragons. To have such a personality was beyond everyone present.


    This guy might kill me! His angry with me? Does he n to murder me?


    Rekka took a step back warily and distanced himself from Kidd. "What do you intend to do?"


    "Fuck!" Kidd was speechless at this moment. "There''s something wrong with your brain!"


    "Stop! That''s not right to say to our new member, you know." Kazuto couldn''t help but butt in before the situation could get worse.


    Just as Kidd was about to refute. Caleb cleared his throat and looked at Rekka with a soft smile. "It''s not the time for this. Still, Rekka, can you please tone it down and just chill a little? Rx, we won''t just die out of nowhere. We are a team now. Once there''s a problem. We will get through it and help each other out."


    Damn this team! Caleb cursed secretly. It was a stark contrast to the gentle attitude he was showing on the surface.

 Chapter 159: 159: Forsaken Plant Village

    Just like that, the team five went past variousndmarks. From the Desert to the Forest of Lanthanor, until they arrived at the Forsaken nt Vige. Luckily, this time, they haven''t encountered any tier 9 Apokalips even once. The team began to feel that it was a good, smooth start. They didn''t even have to exert the effort that much.


    Speaking of which, the Forest of Lanthanor was strange. Caleb''s team encountered a lot of wild animals but unlike the Forest of Death, the animals were gentle and even guided them to the correct route. Not only that, the animals in the Forest of Lanthanor don''t hunt each other, which was very strange for the team and it gives them a new perspective.


    The only question is... How do they survive and get food if they don''t hunt each other? Wouldn''t that mess up the food chain? Well, as it turned out... There was a fountain of water in the Forest of Lanthanor, guarded by every animal living in the forest. No matter if it was lions, elephants, hippos, wolves, tigers, snakes, etc... They were all huddled together there, creating a strange harmony to defend the fountain.


    As for what is in the fountain. The team didn''t see anything except for clear water. Although the animals were very kind or ''tamed'', it didn''t prevent them from eyeing the team. If one wrong move of desecrating the fountain, they would riot and beat the shit out of them.


    The five didn''t fear such ordinary animals, but they rather proceed on the mission instead of fighting the animals unnecessarily over a fountain. They''re not even thirsty. Actually, they could see if it was just to drink. The animals wouldsh out at them as long as they didn''t cause damage to the fountain. However, no one was really thirsty and who knows what stuff is in the fountain?


    Yes, there are animals drinking in the fountain here and there. The water might be safe for the animals, but who can tell if the water wasn''t dangerous to humans? After all, humans have different physiology from animals.


    It was worth mentioning that in the perimeter near the fountain. The team found the atmosphere rxing, calm, serene, and tranquil and they would have happily stayed if not for their mission. It was a great spot for vacation and rxation. The team agreed toe back to it once the operation was sessful.


    In the end, a pack of lions, wolves, and elephants escorted them out of the forest smoothly. The lions, that are supposed to be king of the jungle, behave like a damn cat to the team. Furring and rubbing their heads to their arms.


    Caleb began to understand. The strange behavior of the animals has something to do with the damn fountain! Certainly, there was more to the fountain than they could see. The question is... What did the water do to the animals for them to be tamed?? And why would they guard it? Still, he realized that the animals in the forest didn''t suffer any mutations like the rest of the animals of this world should have. Or.... Is it that the water in the fountain purified them? To Caleb, this was an area worth digging.


    ...


    "Damn. This ce seems to be a fucking garden in the past. Look at those humongous trees and nts. It is really like this?" Kidd looked at the ten-meter towering trees with orange leaves. The girth of the barks could fit four humans clustered together. The wrinkled and dotty wood skin of the barks gave him a feeling that it had withstood the onught of the flow of time.


    Kazuto, on the other hand, ced a hand on Kidd''s shoulder and smiled. "You don''t read in the library, do you? The vige''s name in the past was Miniature Sun Garden. The inhabitants of the town depend solely on their agriculture. They nt herbs, nts, and a variety of trees. They are fond of nts, so they styled their vige in the image of a garden.


    "What a fitting name. But they died in the end, aren''t they?" Rekka sighed with a mncholic expression. "It just proves that no matter how beautiful. All of us would die in the end. Life is just like that. We would be the nt''s nutrients at the end of the day. So why live when we''re gonna die?"


    Hearing Rekka''s statement made Caleb, Kidd, and Kazuto speechless. Although what he said sounds reasonable. They couldn''t help but feel that it was out of ce. They''re obviously talking about the old vige. Why did he bring the topic of meaning to life and death?


    Caleb shook his head with a wary smile on his face. In all his life, he would like to Call Rekka the strongest! Well, in terms of pessimism, that is. He even began to doubt how Rekka managed to live until this age without someone strangling him. After all, if it was him. He would have already choked on the bastard. Such a negative mindset was just spreading negative vibes.


    Is it because he''s a member of a high-ranking n? Well, that''s the only thing that would exin it. Furthermore, Rekka was the only one who inherited the Nine Dragons Infinite in their n.


    In the end, no one refuted Rekka. Fuck, they don''t even want to talk with Rekka anymore. Why? For fear that they would begin to doubt life and be infected with Rekka''s strange mental disease.


    As Kazuto thought of this, he changed position. He didn''t want to be anywhere near Rekka. Then he contemted for a while and said. "After the invasion. The prosperity of the Miniature Sun Garden was gone. Due to mutations that affected most beasts and nts alike. The nts and trees here became like this. Beware, one of the shoots of a nt might even strangle us. That''s why it was called Forsaken nt Vige by the people in our city now."


    "Hmmm... You really know a lot. That''s quite unexpected." Caleb chucked.


    Chapter Stay:


    Kazuto blinked. Unexpected? What do you guys think of me? Thinking of this, a bitter smile appeared on his face. "What? I''m just interested in what happened in the past. However, there is just some interesting stuff in the library, but no information that is really relevant."


    "It was as if someone was deliberately hiding them, right?" Caleb smirked.


    "You also did a little bit of digging?" Kazuto couldn''t help but ask in surprise. Now, he felt he found his kindred spirit.


    Who would have known that Johan would be interested in history like him? What a surprise!

 Chapter 160: 160: 1st Dragon, Ryujin

    Walking by foot for fifteen minutes, the group found themselves surrounded by buildings filled with gaps and holes. Each building was wrapped with pinkish vines that had colorful thorns on their surface.


    In the ground, there were gaping hole and sunflower with orange petal and dark yellow leaves and stem. Each of them exudes a sense of evil that forces the group to take a detour.


    Then they find themselves in a haunting juxtaposition of the grotesque and the beautiful scenery. As they step into this eeriendscape, they are immediately greeted by a bewildering array of bizarre and otherworldly nts. These specimense in all shapes and sizes, their vivid colors and peculiar structures seeming almost alien. Some nts tower above, with sinuous, sinewy stems that writhe and twist, while others sprawl on the ground like contorted figures in agony.


    The ground beneath their feet is littered with a morbid mosaic of animal and human bones, a haunting proof of the grim history of this ce. The bones crunch softly underfoot, serving as a constant reminder of the perils lurking in the shadows. The very earth seems to remember the suffering of those who have tread here, their whispers echoing in the wind.


    "Fuck this ce!" Kidd, who had identally stepped on a bone, cursed in fright.


    Ra, on the other hand, hid himself behind Caleb, looking around warily. "I''m gonna die. We''re gonna die."


    "Be quiet." Caleb sighed helplessly.


    A pungent stench of blood taints the air as if the very atmosphere is saturated with the essence of violence and death. The aroma is both sickening and strangely alluring, pulling them deeper.


    "You guys. Cover your nose." Caleb instructed.


    Amidst this surreal and nightmarish shittyndscape, there are remnants of buildings, their structures entwined and cocooned by the voracious nt life. What were once structures of civilization now stand as overgrown and forgotten relics, their original purpose long lost to time.


    While walking, Caleb and the Rozho suddenly stop in their tracks.


    "Why did you g-gu..."


    Before Kidd could even finish his question. He saw Caleb duck out of nowhere, only for a sharp vine to whizz past where Caleb''s previous head was. If Caleb didn''t duck on time. Kidd realized that he would have prated by the pointy vine now.


    "The hell!?"


    Caleb stared thoughtfully at the vine that attacked him. If not for his shadow sense, that allowed him to feel the moving shadow of the vine. He would have been dead by now. "Everyone. Be careful!"


    Just after Caleb''s warning. The rustling of the nts and gust of wind sounded one after another. To the team''s horror, eleven long pointy vines gave an almost metallic glint. Each vine exudes a terrifying blood-red mist that gives them a feeling of murder!


    Instantaneously, the vines flew towards them and they were horrifyingly aimed at their foreheads, as if the vines intended to kill them all in one shot. With keen instinct, Rozho didn''t dilly-dally any longer. He took the posture of his three-sword flow style.


    He bent his knees and ducked dangerously low. Then, he crossed both of his swords in his chest while the 3rd sword remained in his mouth. "Furayuki Sword Flow!"


    With a sudden step forward, Rozho vanished in his ce. Then his body rotated mid-air. Three white shes of light hit three vines simultaneously. It was worth mentioning that the three shes Rozho made contain sizable sword intent enough to cut high-quality swords!


    Rozhonded on his feet and rolled on the ground to reduce the impact. "Did I get them?" Chapter Stay:


    DING! DING! DING!


    Weirdly, when the three white shes hit the metal. The sound of metallic ding echoed. The vines withstood Rozho''s attack. The three shes that contain some of his sword intent only managed to put a dent. Doesn''t this mean that the vines are even tougher than most high-grade metal on the market!?


    One after another, the members of the team five disyed amazing flexibility and agility. They managed to evade the vines since most of them were hunters who had strong physiques. Rekka, on the other hand, vanished in his ce, reced by a piece of wood.


    Substitution ability! An ability that tier 9 Shinobi acquire. It lets them exchange position with any object that isn''t smaller than the human head or bigger than the human body itself. It has a seven-second cooldown so the Shinobis still had to learn how to dodge with their body and reaction speed.


    "Damn it! I''m really gonna die this time!" Rekka appeared in the ce of the piece of wood. Near one of the vines that was about to attack Caleb.


    As if sensing something, the vines that were supposed to attack Caleb redirected themselves toward Rekka since he was closer.


    Caleb: "..."


    Rekka gritted his teeth. "Fuck! Fuck! Fuck!"


    He was really too unlucky. Only three seconds passed. He couldn''t use his substitution yet since it was still in a damn cooldown. What to do? It seems he can only use ''that''.


    As he thought of this, Rekka''s eyes turned azure, as colorful as the blue sky. Then arge yellow aurapletely envelopes Rekka. His ck hair stood up, every strandpletely blue, the same as the color of his eyes! Then the yellow aura that was covering him converges on his fist like a mighty ball.


    Caleb and the others were dumbfounded at this scene. They werepletely gobsmacked as this was their first time to witness a Legacy Ability! What is Legacy Ability? In simple terms, they are the inherited abilities of high-ranking n members from their ancestors. Nine Dragon Infinite is one such ability.


    All the wines also stopped as if it felt a threat from Rekka''s change. Then, each one of them fired themselves towards Rekka.


    Caleb was about to make a screen or of gum gum rubber to neutralize the vines. But before he could do so... Reka finally made his move!


    "I am the bone of my dragon, Serenity, my eternal word. With scales of might and eyes of grace, I stand as a guardian of this sacred space.


    I am the me in the heart of the storm, where tranquility and power take form. Infinite skies, endless seas, I span As Ryujin, the Emperor, to protect thisnd.


    Unseen by the world, my presence concealed, infinite might and ancient knowledge revealed. My serenity is my ultimate decree. In this boundless realm, I am truly free.


    For I am the First Dragon, the essence of serenity. My reign is absolute, my power a divinity. Through boundless time, I shall transcend, As Ryujin, the Emperor, until the very end."


    "First Dragon of Infinite: Ryujin! The emperor dragon of serenity!!"


    ROAR!!!!


    The heavens and earth shook.

 Chapter 161: 161: The Infinite Void

    What kind of chant is that!?


    Caleb vomited in his heart and couldn''t help but feel goosebumps.


    Just like that, a mighty dragon made entirely of yellow mes rose into the air. It was eight feet long and two meters wide! The thing is, the majestic yellow dragon was connected from Rekka''s right arm like a link.


    Rekka''s azure eyes and hair turned even brighter than they were literally glowing. They were as clear as ss and as shiny as a gem.


    At the forefront of this fiery marvel sat a noble and regal head, adorned with gleaming sapphire-blue eyes that held the wisdom of ages. Its elongated snout exuded an aura of authority, from which a constant, intense ze of yellow fire surged forth.


    The dragon''s neck, sinuous and graceful, was adorned with intricate, golden patterns that seemed to dance and ripple like flowingva as if marking its ancient lineage.


    Its body, muscr and sinewy, zed with a searing, golden intensity. It was as if molten gold had been sculpted into the form of a dragon, radiating both strength and grace. The mes thatposed its body writhed and pulsed, creating a mesmerizing y of flickering light and shadow.


    Furthermore, Two immense wings, adorned with luminous veins of pulsating yellow energy, extended majestically from its body. As the dragon flexed its wings, the air itself seemed to shimmer and warp in response to the otherworldly heat!


    The tail of the dragon, lithe and elegant, tapered to a fiery point. It left a trail of molten embers in its wake, a testament to its fiery nature.


    The spectators could only watch in awe as the majestic yellow dragon danced in the air and swiped the vines with its paw. Such a casual movement turned the durable vines to ashes!


    One of the infinite dragons was summoned to the world by Rekka! Ryuji, the first dragon infinite!


    In the ancient annals of the world, a legend was inscribed that spoke of the first of the Infinite Dragons, Ryuji, the Serenity Dragon. These celestial beings were said to be born from the very heart of the infinite void, a creation of cosmic forces beyond mortalprehension. Ryuji, however, was the foremost among these dragon deities, a paragon of serenity and the embodiment of the attribute of yellow mes!


    Ryuji''s legend began with the creation of the nine Infinite Dragons. Born from the infinite void itself, they were said to be guardians of the cosmic bnce, protectors of the realms, and the harbingers of the elements. Each of them bore an attribute that resonated with the very fabric of existence. The other infinite dragons were, of course, its siblings.


    Its domain was that of serenity, a tranquil and boundless serenity that enveloped all in its presence. The attribute of yellow mes represented not destruction, but renewal, for it was Ryuji who calmed the tempestuous fires of chaos and brought forth an era of harmony. Each of Rekka''s nine dragons was said to be an absolute overlord of a domain! No, not domain expansion...


    One of Ryuji''s most celebrated feats was the pacification of the Celestial Tempest, a cataclysmic event that threatened to tear the heavens asunder. With his serene mes, he quelled the raging tempest and brought forth an age of celestial tranquility.


    In another legendary tale, Ryuji ventured to the cosmic realms to confront the Cosmic Serpent, a creature of immense malevolence that threatened to devour entire gxies. Through a titanic battle of wills and mes, Ryuji seeded in binding the serpent and preventing the cosmic catastrophe.


    Ryuji''s benevolence was not limited to celestial matters alone. It was said that he bestowed his blessings upon the mortal world (World of Destiny), bestowing serenity upon those who invoked his name, granting respite to the weary, and fostering peace in times of turmoil.


    Perhaps the most remarkable phenomenon linked to Ryuji was the Eclipsed Eclipse, a celestial event that urred once in a millennium. During this eclipse, the sun would turn a shade of golden yellow, and the world would bask in a serene, otherworldly light. It was believed that Ryuji''s influence was most potent during these celestial urrences.


    Ryuji''s legacy lived on through generations, with countless temples and shrines dedicated to his name. The faithful would gather to pay homage to the Serene me, seeking his wisdom, guidance, and the serenity that only he could provide.


    Ryuji, the first of the Infinite Dragons, was not a creature of destruction, but a guardian of serenity and cosmic bnce. His legend persisted throughout the ages in the World of Destiny!


    As for the Infinite Void? Such a ce is bound to be extraordinary...


    The Infinite Void, a concept deeply interwoven with the fabric of the cosmos, traces its origins to the birth of the universe itself. ording to contemporary cosmological theories, the universe was formed approximately 13.8 billion years ago in an event known as the Big Bang. This cataclysmic explosion marked the inception of time, space, and matter.


    As the universe rapidly expanded, it created a vast expanse of space-time. However, amidst this expanding cosmos, the Infinite Void began to emerge as the ultimate boundary existing beyond the observable universe. The Infinite Void is characterized by the absence of matter, energy, and even the fundamental forces governing the known universe.


    The Infinite Void exists as a fundamental part of cosmological architecture, serving as a mysterious backdrop to the existence of the observable universe. This infinite, boundless expanse, devoid of matter and radiation, creates a stark contrast to the vibrant and teeming cosmos.


    In many mythologies and belief systems, the Infinite Void often symbolizes the great unknown, the source of creation, and the destination of all things. Some view it as the realm of potentiality, where infinite possibilities are birthed before being manifested in the world of destiny¡ªthe observable universe ).


    The history of the Infinite Void is intertwined with the history of the universe itself. Throughout the eons, it has held an essential role in the grand tapestry of cosmic evolution. While it may seem empty, this void ys a crucial role in shaping the universe''s structure and development.


    It is believed that the universe''s ongoing expansion and eleration, driven by mysterious dark energy, are connected to the dynamics of the Infinite Void. The void''s boundary and the cosmos'' expansion are linked inplex ways, with the boundary ever receding beyond the observable universe.


    Various cultures and civilizations have woven legends and myths around the concept of the Infinite Void. Some view it as the realm of gods and cosmic entities who shape the destinies of worlds. In other tales, it is the source of creative inspiration, a canvas upon which the universe is painted.


    Onemon myth suggests that the Infinite Void is a repository of knowledge and wisdom, with the secrets of existence hidden within its depths. Seekers of truth and enlightenment are said to have journeyed into the Void to unlock these cosmic mysteries.


    The Infinite Void has long intrigued scientists, philosophers, and mystics alike. Some rumors suggest that it may contain wormholes or portals to other dimensions, allowing for the passage to alternate universes. Others specte that it conceals realms where different physicalws govern reality.


    Scientists continue to grapple with the enigma of the Infinite Void, investigating its possible impact on the universe''s ultimate fate. Although its nature remains elusive, its presence loomsrge in the cosmic consciousness. However, one thing is certain. It was the home of the nine infinite dragons!

 Chapter 162: 162: Wronged

    Onemon myth suggests that the Infinite Void is a repository of knowledge and wisdom, with the secrets of existence hidden within its depths. Seekers of truth and enlightenment are said to have journeyed into the Void to unlock these cosmic mysteries.


    The Infinite Void has long intrigued scientists, philosophers, and mystics alike. Some rumors suggest that it may contain wormholes or portals to other dimensions, allowing for the passage to alternate universes. Others specte that it conceals realms where different physicalws govern reality.


    Scientists continue to grapple with the enigma of the Infinite Void, investigating its possible impact on the universe''s ultimate fate. Although its nature remains elusive, its presence loomsrge in the cosmic consciousness. However, one thing is certain. It was the home of the nine infinite dragons!


    "I''ll be damned! Rekka, didn''t know you had it in you... As expected of an heir of a high-ranking n! Nice!" Kidd began to p and gave Rekka a thumbs-up with a toothy grin on his face.


    The dragon, Ryujin, stared at the members of team 5, and then its gaze stopped at Caleb for two seconds. A glint appeared in its eyes for a moment before its eyes came to a halt to Rekka and said:


    "Master, my job here is done."


    Rekka just nodded in return.


    Following that, the mighty dragon that shocked the hearts of everyone present burst into a puff of smoke. Everything became silent. The vines had already turned to cinders. They are now safe, just like that.


    "Cool..." Caleb took a deep breath. He didn''t expect there''s still such power here. This world is bing more and more exciting for him! However, he wonders about something. He looked at Rekka and asked: "Why did it stare at me and pause for a moment?"


    Hearing this, Rekka looked at Caleb listlessly. What could he say? He didn''t even understand how his dragon works in reality. He only knows how to use them. Although he understood the origin and legends of his nine infinite dragons. They only act as a summoner and the dragons would help him.


    "I don''t know. How am I supposed to know what they are thinking? Probably he wants to eat you? After all, it''s still a dragon."


    Caleb: "..."


    Rozho: "..."


    "Dude, I don''t really know how your brain works. I think you need to go to a psychologist to make sure you''re okay." Kidd patted Rekka with sympathy.


    ...


    The team five took a rest for ten minutes to replenish their energy. They didn''t really suffer any further injuries thanks to Rekka''s use of Nine Dragons Infinite. Though they still have scratches and bruises on their skin.


    Caleb looked at Rekka, who had his eyes closed, lying on the ground dead-tired. It could be said that Rekka exhausted a lot of his energy in that one move. There are a lot of questions in Caleb''s mind after he witnessed what legacy abilities could really do. He began to wonder. Why does Rekka''s hair and pupils turn blue when using his abilities?


    Since the first dragon, which was said to be the weakest of the nine infinite dragons, was already that strong. Just how strong are the other eight are!? He still hasn''t forgotten that Rekka could use 1st to 3rd dragon currently.


    ''It seems I need to reevaluate this bastard''s threat level on my zero list.'' Caleb mused...


    More importantly, since the damn bastard Rekka was already this strong. How strong was Gojo''s seven-eyes legacy ability!? During the sparring sessions, Gojo was always reluctant to use it.


    ''I should not really underestimate these kidsing from high-ranking families.''


    This battle this time had opened his eyes about Legacy Ability. The question now is... How to get one? The nature of Legacy Ability was quite easy to determine. They are abilities thate from a special bloodline of a high-ranking family. How do you still have an ability thates from DNA or genes itself? Such a project was tooplicated. He was no scientist.


    Well. if he lives long enough. He might be the greatest scientist there is in the omniverse or multiple nes since he was practically eternal. However, that was for the future. Currently, his level of science was just that of college level and not even on top of that level. Now, he realized that it was important to study science and other subjects such as maths once he reincarnates again in the normal human world.


    ''Damn it. It seems there''s no way to steal a Legacy Ability... Fkc!'' Caleb sighed. Such awesome abilities. Why can''t he get them?


    Well, if he was just a gicist, there may be a way. The problem is, he''s not...


    As he thought of this, he picked up the map on the ground. They are already near their destination. "Guy, let''s go. It''s time to work!"


    Rozho, Kidd, and Kazuto nodded and began to sort out the items beside them. Rekka, on the other hand, opened his eyes in a daze. "We''re gonna leave already? Can we extend the rest to another five minutes?" He gave Caleb a puppy eyes.


    Fuck! What a bad day to have eyes! My eyes, goddamn it!


    Caleb couldn''t hold it back any longer. He threw a kick, urately hitting Rekka''s damn nose.


    Rekka: "Ouch! What was that for!?"


    He said while holding his bleeding nose with an aggrieved face. He just wants to rest longer. What''s wrong with that? He felt wronged.


    Caleb''s mouth twitched. "You sullied my eyes. You''re not fucking cute to do that. You''re a man! Understand? Or do you want another kick?"


    "No, thanks." Rekka stood up while patting his dusty butt.


    After the short scene. The group continued their mission. They were attacked by various nt life along the way. From a behemoth sunflower which has a huge mouth filled with thorny green venomous teeth akin to a meat grinder to mushrooms that would charge at them and would suddenly explode into violet miasma. Kazuto inhaled it once and they had to wait for fifteen minutes before he could move his body again.

 Chapter 163: 163: Constant Vigilance

    After a whole day of walking, the team five finally saw the familiar wall in front of them. Now, the only need is to wait for the other team for two days andplete the mission.


    Rekka looked at the burning wooden fire. It was the only source of warmth in the chilly night. "I''m having a bad feeling. There are no other Apokalips here. Everything is too smooth. Something is definitely wrong here."


    With a sigh, Kidd looked at the bright crescent moon with lonely eyes. "I miss my family. I want to see my mother and father. They''re probably worried about me now."


    "Well, every one of us here has parents waiting for us in our home. That''s why should try to do our best to survive." Kazuto said with a repressed voice. "I just don''t know. Those parents of our dead fellow would react once they know their child died in this operation. Too many had died. Being a Destiny and a Scout is really a path that has the highest mortality rate. I guess, they''re just receivingpensation now from the government."


    "And yet, thispensation would never be able to pay for the lives of those who died. Not enough to soothe the pain of those people who lost their loved ones. However, the efforts of the dead aren''t in vain, you know? As long as the future generation and the people living hold our memories and memories of those who died. It''s not in vain!" As the team leader, Caleb knew that he had to strike the iron while it was hot. He knew how important morale was. And so, he decided to spout an inspiring bullshit that he didn''t really mean in his heart. As long as it could help to raise their survival chances, he would do it. After all, words are free but effective.


    Kazuto, Kidd, Rekka, and Rozho stared at Caleb as if they had seen a ghost, which prompted Caleb to ask. "What? Is there something on my face?"


    "No, we just didn''t expect such words woulde from you. You know... It just seems out of character."


    Caleb: "..." Bastard! What do these brats think of me!? A cold-blooded person!? I didn''t remember giving them such an impression. Why is it out of character!?


    ...


    The moon fell, and the sun rose into the horizon. The dark, starry sky was reced by an azure blue sky. The birds in the trees started to tweet with the advent of the new day and cheerfully flew around the air.


    "Rise and shine, guys! It''s Monday!" Kidd woke up and greeted loudly.


    Caleb subconsciously covered his ears with his hands. "What''s up with Monday? We''re not in the city."


    Kazuto irritatedly opened his eyes and red at Kidd. Then, he cleaned his eyes with a bottle of water and shook Rozho beside him. "Wake up, Roz!"


    "What''s wrong? Are there enemies?"


    Rozho automatically assumed a fighting pose with his three-flow sword style. He looked around alertly to find the enemies. However, his eyes showed confusion when he saw nothing but green grass and the mocking faces of other members.


    "HAHAHAHA!" Everyone burst outughing at Rozho''s reaction.


    Caleb smiled. "Well, that''s a good example of constant vignce. It might look funny now, but it might save our life in the future."


    "HAHAHA! I''m not making fun of his alertness. It''s just his facial expression! I can''t! HAHAHAHA!" Kidd patted his stomach to try to stop hisugh but to no avail. He continued tough his ass off.


    Rozho rxed when he understood everything. "Damn... Why do me like that? Bastards..."


    ...


    Just like that, the group did their morning routine first. Mainly; Washing their face, brushing their teeth, stretching, and so on. Caleb didn''t directlymand them to continue their pace. After all, he still has to do his 2000 sword swing routine. It already be a habit to him that not doing so would make him feel that something wasn''t right. His mind was literally wired to do it now. It was also his way of honoring Miles, his for friend and first mentor in the sword.


    ''Sigh, that guy died early in such a way.''


    Caleb couldn''t help but clench his fist. The world was dangerous. Even now, Fatty''s state was still uncertain. He doesn''t know how Luna, Andre, and Clifford would feel once Fatty died.


    ''I hope I could find a way to wake him up once I be even stronger. It seems I really need to explore this world and find a way.''


    Just like that, Caleb swung his sword 2000x times. His form and breathing were immacte, unlike the first time he touched the sword. There''s no bruising or scratch on his hand. Contrary to it, his body felt loose and rxed. It was more of a cardio to him now and conditioning for his body.


    After a nice conditioning, Caleb inhaled deeply. Then his eyes sharpened. Deka Step 16x! Instantaneously, Caleb vanished from his position and reappeared five meters away, next to a tree. If Fushigiro was alive and he saw it. He would have a hard time epting that Johan had already surpassed him by Miles. Even the creator of the Deka Step could only superimpose ten steps.


    With a satisfied smile, he decided to return to the team. They don''t have anything to do, anyway. He might as well talk with them about interesting things.


    ...


    "Done with your daily practice?" Kazuto smiled as he saw the dirt on Johan''s face. "If I could only be as diligent as you. s, procrastination always gets me."


    "Well, diligent you say? Honestly, as long as you do something long enough consistently. It would be a habit and you would get used to it. You have to practice how to rewire your brain. You know, our brains are very stic."


    "Are brain is very stic? What the heck does that even mean?"


    Calebughed as he saw the confusion on Kazuto''s face. "Brain sticity. It''s not a surprise that you don''t know about it. Basically, it means that our brain can adapt to our lifestyle changes. It''s the reason why we can learn different sorts of things. Through neurosticity, the brain is consistently rewiring itself and modifying its connections. It can reorganize itself both in structure and in how it functions. Without neurosticity, we wouldn''t be able to do many of the things that make us human. This includes learning, developing, and forming memories."


    Kazuto: "Damn, you fucking know a lot!"

 Chapter 164: 164: Great Bond

    The after breezed by. It was Rozho and Kazuto who cooked the lunch that the team five ate. Rozho and Kazuto had a background in culinary so they could cook surprisingly well at their age. Rozho knew how to cook, mainly because he was taught by a retired chef in the slum district.


    Kazuto''s family owns three restaurants and five hotels in the third district. Kazuto''s father was a mighty chef who was awarded with Pheno''s five-star. It was the highest rank one could get. An honor that one few selected possessed in the Culinary industry.


    With such des, Kazuto''s father was very well one of the best chefs one could find in the City of Phenos. Known for his great grasp, mastery, and innovation of different cuisines! Then, Kazuto''s mother was a woman born from a merchant''s family that had their very ownmerce.


    After marriage, it was Kazuto''s mother who influenced his father to use his reputation as one of the Pheno''s five-star chefs and create restaurants! People flocked to Kazuto''s father''s signature dish were all on the menu. Each of his restaurants serves different cuisines though, but still manages to cater to the taste of the masses.


    "You have to invite me to one of your father''s restaurants then..." Caleb chuckled.


    Due to their idle time, they just talked about anything while eating their lunch earlier. Topics from their background, some funny childhood stories, the norms/conventions of the society, and everything about things they could think of.


    Conversation and light discussion were a great way of bringing people closer together. Due to this, Caleb began to understand the members of his team more. Well, in a year they had been together. He already has a good grasp of their personality, aspirations, and ideologies.


    First of all, Kazuto... Kazuto is like the sun breaking through the clouds on a rainy day. He''s a genuinely cheerful guy, always wearing a bright smile. He radiates warmth and positivity, making everyone around him feel good. Although he previously had an altercation with Kidd. Now, they are on good terms. After all, it was Kidd who started all of their fights.


    Kazuto''s got a unique fascination with collecting old, dusty books. His quirk is his boundless curiosity, always eager to share fascinating tidbits of knowledge he finds in those pages. For example, the way he collected information about the garden from before.


    He dreams of opening a caf¨¦bined with a bookstore, creating a warm, inviting space where people can enjoy a cup of coffee while indulging in their love for books. Yes, he has such a simple dream. The only reason why he joined Scout was because of his innate curiosity. Scout specializes in exploration after all.


    He firmly believes in the power of kindness and often says, "Even the tiniest spark can light up the darkest night." Kazuto lives this belief by being there for others and sharing his uplifting spirit.


    In a sense, Caleb thinks that Kazuto is the kind of character who would likely die first in a fictional story because of their kindness and positivity.


    Rozho, on the other hand, is as introverted as a hermit crab in a disco party. He''s quiet, mysterious, and prefers thepany of shadows over people. But don''t be fooled by his reticent nature; he''s sharp as a tack and just as quick. He''s also mature, and he only warmed to Caleb and others due to their consistent proximity to each other. But if was others, he would just them cold shoulders.


    Rozho''s quirk is his incredible ability to mimic any voice he hears. He''s like a human parrot but with an entire symphony of voices at his disposal. He''s also a master of disguise, making him the ultimate stealthy infiltrator. Of course, he rarely shows his talent for mimicking voice since he said that it was a shameful thing to disy.


    The reason why they discovered Rozho''s parrot kind of talent in the first ce was because of his tipsiness. Yes, it doesn''t seem like it, but Rozho was a damn drunkard that could drink five full wooden barrels of wine a day!


    Rozho''s dream is to create a school for orphans, where they can receive a proper education and learn the art of self-defense. He envisions a ce where children can grow to be strong, independent individuals. Caleb deduces that it might be because of his upbringing, growing up in the slum. Actually, Caleb kinda likes Rozho''s dream.


    After all, as someone who reincarnated hundreds of times in a child''s body and experiences their fragility and helplessness. Caleb could sympathize with them. As a child, one could die at any time without sufficient protection due to their weakness. Caleb experienced it first-hand multiple times! Not to mention, he felt naturally closer to children now after experiencing hundreds of lives as a damn child repeatedly!


    Rozho lives by the creed that "Silence can be mightier than the sword." Rozho believes that sometimes actions speak louder when they''re wrapped in shadows, and that true power lies in subtlety and the ability to protect without being seen. He''s a guardian of the underprivileged, a silent hero of the night. Lastly, he likes swords very much. He treats them like they were his child, even though he was still a teen.


    Then there was Kidd. Caleb summarizes him as a sly, poisonous mouth but kind inside.


    Kidd''s friends always chuckle at his sharp tongue. One day, they were sitting at a caf¨¦ discussing their dreams. When Kazuto mentioned wanting to be a famous painter jokingly, Kidd grinned and said, "Well, someone has to paint the coffee shop walls, right?" Kazuto blushed, and they all burst intoughter.


    Kidd has a soft spot for stray animals. Even though he pretends to be gruff and uncaring, he often sneaks away to feed and take care of them. Once, Caleb discovered him feeding a group of hungry cats in an alley. Caleb said, "You''re such a softie, Kidd," to which Kidd retorted, "Don''t get used to it; I just don''t want them scratching my precious leather jacket."


    Lastly, Kidd''s passion for food is no secret. He once went on a rant about how a perfectly cooked burger is a work of art. He dered, "Food is the ultimate expression of love. You show me a well-seasoned steak, and I''ll show you a heartwarming so." Everyoneughed, but they all knew that when it came to food, Kidd spoke from the heart.

 Chapter 165: 165: Face Off!

    "Say, after this operation. We just need to umte contribution points and we will be able to purchase the recipe for the next tier of our paths, right? I''m excited to be a tier 8! I wonder what abilities tier 8 blood hunter has."


    "Isn''t itmon sense already? It''s blood-rted ability, you know. It''s a pity the seniors weren''t in the same camp as us or we would have already witnessed what abilities the next subsequent tiers of our path possessed."


    "Hmph... Common sense isn''t somon already nowadays. Yeah, I know it''s a blood-rted ability since the name is literally Blood Hunter. However, what I want to know is what specific blood-rted ability it was."


    Caleb, who was leaning on a tree, quietly opened one of his eyes and listened secretly to Kidd and Kazuto''s conversation. What are they even talking about? Blood hunter? Blood ability? Their way of thinking is too simple! Although the name of the tier was Blood Hunter... It doesn''t necessarily mean that those tiers really had blood-rted ability!


    It might even be a weakness of the tier or it''s just that the blood hunter specializes in hunting creatures rted to blood. For example, vampires, ghouls, and so on...


    Caleb remembered the movie "Interview with a Vampire" where the main character, Louis, possessed supernatural abilities tied to blood. Louis could mesmerize his victims, heal his wounds by drinking blood, and had superhuman strength. He thought that if the Blood Hunters'' abilities were rted to blood, they might share some simrities with Louis'' abilities. However, he couldn''t jump to conclusions based on just one film.


    Another instance, In the anime "Demon yer," the Breath of Water style does not necessarily grant the user control over water. Instead, it''s about breathing techniques thatplement swordsmanship. Simrly, the "Blood Hunter" tier might not mean the user literally controls blood but instead specializes in hunting creatures associated with blood, much like how the Breath of Water style isn''t about water maniption. In "Tokyo Ghoul," ghouls don''t necessarily have ghoul-like abilities, but they are humans who consume human flesh. Just like the "Blood Hunter" tier might specialize in hunting creatures rted to blood rather than having direct control over blood.


    So, blood hunters don''t necessarily possess blood-rted abilities! In the movie "de," the main character is a vampire hunter. Although the title might suggest a vampire-like ability, de is human and doesn''t possess vampire abilities. Simrly, the "Blood Hunter" tier might not grant blood-rted powers but could specialize in hunting vampires, ghouls, or creatures that feed on blood.


    Thinking of this, Caleb couldn''t help but feel that his two friends Kazuto and Kiddck imagination because they aren''t cultured enough! They didn''t experience the rich knowledge provided by fiction! After all, in this world, entertainment is now less emphasized since every day, people fight for survival! Though nobles and high-ranking families were different. They could still live however they wanted and were well-versed in all sorts of entertainment, unlike themon people.


    After all, they don''t need to live in fear and worry about how they would eat. No, their problem is what to eat. They don''t need to worry about their security since every one of them had Destiny protecting them from Apokalips and not well-intentioned people.


    ''Hmmmm??'' Suddenly, while Caleb was lost in his thought. His heart suddenly missed a beat for a second. Following that, Caleb stood up with a grim expression. He could feel the hairs on his skin stood up and his eyelids twitched nine times.


    When this was happening, he knew that it was his danger senses that were warning him. A warning that something really bad is about to happen. What confuses him is... What''s gonna happen? There was nothing in the area where they were. Just yesterday, they scanned the whole perimeter of the area and near the wall, but there was no potential danger.


    Rozho, Kidd, Rekka, and Kazuto were startled at Caleb''s sudden behavior. Rozho looked at Caleb and asked: "What''s the matter?"


    However, Caleb didn''t answer Rozho. Puzzled, Rozho looked squinted his eyes, and looked around them carefully. Then... A spectacr scene happened. The space around shattered akin to a ss. The irritating sounds of cracks reverberated in the perimeter.


    Following that, under the dumbfounded eyes of everyone. Humongous silhouettes of Apokalips came out of the cracks. There are hundreds of them. No! Thousands!!


    "Like my gift? My dear old friend."


    In the middle of the packs of behemoths stood Shu with a casual smirk on his face. A golden robe was donned on him,zily hanging on his shoulders like that of a navy admiral. His entire being exuded an aura of majesty as the tier 9 Apokalips of various sizes walked beside him with hollow eyes on their face.


    It was a weird scene for Caleb. After all, Apokalips should be ferocious. However, the ones in front of him look like empty puppets devoid of their souls and only capable of simplemands.


    Caleb stared directly at Shu''s eyes and said: "We met again, T-R-A-I-T-O-R..." he said, emphasizing every letter of the word.


    "Ohhh... It hurt my feelings that you treat me coldly now." Shu put on a sad face and clutched his chest dramatically. A secondter, his face returned to normal, and he smiled faintly. "To think our second meet would be us standing on opposite sides. You know, we''re very simr to each other. We would really make a great friend if we hadn''t be an enemy." He sighed with a hint of bitterness.


    "Stop spouting nonsense. You''re here to prevent us from sealing the wall, aren''t you? Well, you have to step over my dead body if you want to." Caleb put on a fighting stand.


    Rozho, on the other hand, had aplicated expression on his face. "Shu, why do this? It''s not you..."


    Shu shifted his gaze from Caleb''s face to Rozho''s. Then he shook his head and let out a soft chuckle. "This isn''t me? Don''t tell me who I am because you don''t really know me. The year that we''ve spent together is just a facade. Don''t be na?ve, Rozho..."


    Hearing this, Rozho became silent. He couldn''t help but look at the sky with sorrow. He finally made real friends that didn''t look at him with prejudice, or on what is his origin... They treated him well. Now, he had to fight off those friends.


    "Shu, I won''t forgive you! You don''t even show a slight bit of remorse about what you''ve done. You literally killed a child like us who has dreams! They had family waiting for them, you know! Parents who are worried about them!! How dare you? You still have the guts to put a smile on your face!?" Kazuto said with indignation. "Let me wipe out that smile on your face, then!"


    Kidd also clenched a fist.


    The corner of Shu''s face rose, and he gave Kazuto a mocking smile. "Such big words... I hope you can back it up." Then he crossed his arms on his chest, looked at the Apokalips around him, and instructed with a loud, deep voice:


    "Kill them!!!"

 Chapter 166: 166: Pound for Pound

    Caleb watched as the bunch of Apokalips under Shu''smand began to walk towards them. Their huge bodies literally caused intense rumbling to the ground. With a grim expression, Caleb began to think of their options. Multiple ns shed through his head yet they were also crossed out as soon as they popped up since most of them were rather high risk while others weren''t just feasible.


    He was stuck between a rock and a hard ce. The situation in front of them was just too despairing and helpless. How would they supposed to solve this shit?


    First of all, there are almost hundreds or even thousands on the opposite side. He can''t really perform an urate estimation due to their huge bodies. After all, his spirit perception has limited scope. They were greatly outnumbered this time. Literally, 5 vs 100+


    Second, he didn''t even know Shu''s true power or strength. He doubts that the bastard was really going all out when they were sparring in the past year.


    Third, he could see that there were even six or nine tier 8 among the group of Apokalips on the opposite side. This is really an impossible game to win! The odds are just against their team. If


    Las-t


    Before he could even continue his thoughts. The sound of hundreds of footsteps that seemed to be galloping toward them echoed.


    ''What''s that?'' Caleb squinted. Then, he saw hundreds of ck dots with his enhanced vision growing in his sight like ants.


    After a few seconds, he finally recognized them. Hundreds of scouts, including veteran scouts. From new recruits to tier 8 officers appeared one after another. In front of them was Roger, who had his eyes on Shu. "My soldiers, March!"


    "Unexpectedly, they would arrive in such a short time." Shu sighed. However, there was no hint of fear in his voice, as if unnerve. Then he looked at the team five, his previouspanions. "You guys are lucky for your reinforcement to arrive this time. But my goal isn''t really to kill. My goal is Johan." he said with a smirk.


    ''What is this bastard talking about? My goal is me?''


    Rozho, Kidd, and the others were also confused. Kazuto''s eyebrows were raised as he asked. "What do you need with him?"


    "Sorry to interrupt you guys. But it seems we are notte." Roger stopped beside Caleb and patted him on the back with satisfaction. Then he red at Shu and said in a gruff voice. "It''s time to punish this traitor."


    "Hehe... Punish me? You might have a higher realm than me but I don''t think you could do anything with me with my methods."


    Shu put his hands in his pocket and pulled out a white crystal ss with a smile. The crystal was clear enough to reflect the face of someone who looked at it. Then he instructed the Apokalips under hismand to stop advancing for a moment.


    "In the face of absolute strength. Every trick our useless. No matter what tactics or methods you have. Go on!"


    Roger spoke with a confident demeanor that instilled power in those who heard it. Even Caleb felt that it was hard to beat such a guy with strong self-belief.


    Shu just shook his head. "Let''s see."


    The Apokalips continued their advance. Roger raised his hand and shouted. "For the City! For the people behind our backs! Fight! Fight! Fight!"


    "Fight! Fight! Fight!" the scouts behind Roger shouted in unison as they charged towards the wave of abomination in front of them. Of course, Caleb didn''t follow their stupid shouts.


    "Good luck, guys. Don''t go too deep in the fight. The most important thing is to stay alive. As long as we survive, there will always be hope."


    Kazuto turned his back on his team and dived at the iing monsters with resolve. His silhouette vanished. His speed was even faster than champions at the Olympics back on Earth by sixteen times!


    "Tsk. Tsk..." Kidd''s mouth twitched at Kazuto''s words. He couldn''t help but snort. "What a showoff!"


    Rozho and Rekka looked at each other speechlessly. Then the two also started their own performance. Rozho dove into the crowd of monsters with one sword each in his hand and one in his mouth. In a sh, his figure appeared on top of an orc. His de rotated three times, cutting both arms and the neck of the monster.


    Rekka, on the other hand, summoned and turned three ten-meter Apokalips in the span of a minute.


    "Fuck! What kind of dragon is that!? A legacy!??"


    "Whoa... Look at that green-haired guy. His swordsmanship is fucking superb! What is his name again!?"


    "I''ll be damned! This team five is quite fierce! Are they really only tier 9 and fresh recruits? How is that possible!? Why can they take out enemies at the same tier as them with such ease!?"


    "They are prodigies? Are you already surprised? Wait for their leader, Johan, to make a move, and you''ll start questioning the fairness of life." Said, a man with a yellow hair and a piercing on his nose.


    The crowd began to witness the true might of the team five this time. The other teams even began to doubt if the team five was really their peers. Of course, it''s not only that team five that showed their prowess.


    For example, Andre managed to hold off two Apokalips with his bare hands. Well, he couldn''t really kill them due to not using weapons. Andre was the type of fighter who thinks that the human body is the most powerful weapon there is. Our fists, feet, shoulders, and so on are more deadly when honed to the extreme. He was the type of guy who enjoyed fighting fist to fist or pound for pound!


    In a world where most fighters use weapons. His fighting style was too dazzling and could easily attract others'' attention. As of now, he had alreadynded fifty punches to the head of the enemy. He was also sometimes tanking the attacks of Apokalips with his body and still managed to stand firm. It drew admiration from the crowd.

 Chapter 167: 167: The Mirror Realm

    While the scouts and the Apokalips are fighting. Per minute, one scout or two Apokalips would fall. Caleb, although used to seeing deaths by now. He can''t help but feel remorse at the fragility of human life. It''s like a me in the candle that could be snuffed out at any time.


    "Don''t you want to join your friends?" Roger looked at Caleb in doubt.


    Hearing Roger''s question, Caleb shook his head in response. "No. He said that I''m his goal. So I''ll face him on my own."


    "No, that''s too risky. Let him go to me. You help your friend while I''ll fight him."


    Caleb looked speechlessly at Roger. Does this bastard think he can take care of five or seven-tier 8?


    "I can''t take care of the tier 8''s you on the battlefield, you know. You''re the only one who can do that. If it''s only two, I might be able to, but they''re too many."


    "Hahaha... Deciding without me? Isn''t it fun? However, it''s really not up to the two of you." Shu suddenly arrived five meters distance from their position.


    ''Hayai!'' Caleb took a deep breath. Well, Hayai means fast if some of you don''t know.


    Roger instantly arrived behind Shu with cold eyes. "It''s not up to us to decide? How confident are you to send yourself near a 6th Seat Officer?"


    "You''ll see..."


    A bright white light appeared on the crystal in Shu''s hand and wrapped itself around Shu''s entire body.


    Roger''s eyes widened as his fist passed through Shu''s body like just punched the air. "Not good!"


    He was about to use one of his tier 6 abilities when the white light grew brighter, which forced him to cover his eyes. Following that, the light flickered in and out of existence before it thoroughly disappeared.


    When Roger opened his eyes, Shu was already gone. Immediately, he searched for Johan, but thetter also disappeared. "Damn!" he gritted his teeth. He knew that Shu''s n worked this time. Still, he couldn''t help but wonder what is the white crystal that Shu uses. What is it for? Where are Johan and him now?"


    With no options, Roger decided that he didn''t have options but to join the battlefield and clean up the tier 8 Apokalips. It''s the only thing he could do now. Then finish the battle as soon as possible and find a way to track Shu and Johan.


    ...


    On another ce. Well, Caleb doesn''t know what ce or if he is still on the. He found himself in a foreign environment filled with strange white crystals.


    Where the fuck am I? Did I get reincarnated again or something!?


    Caleb screamed in his mind.


    "Confused? Well, you are in the Mirror Realm created by the white crystal, also known as the Dimensional Key."


    Caleb turned around and saw Shu, who had a smile while exining.


    Mirror Realm?


    Seeing the confusion on Johan''s face prompted Shu to continue his exnation. "The Mirror Dimension is a parallel dimension that mimics Destiny World''s ne of existence. It isplete with the same surroundings and inhabitants, but its visual appearance is distorted like a fractured mirror.


    The most distinctive feature of the Mirror Dimension is its visual distortion. Everything within it appears as if it has been reflected in a shattered or fractured mirror, creating a surreal and disorienting environment. Mirror Dimension replicates Destiny World in terms of geography, structures, and the people who inhabit it. It is essentially a mirrored version of the real world, though with a distorted aesthetic."


    Fuck! There''s such a thing here!?


    Caleb took a big gasp in his mind. Still, mirror realm or whatnot. This is not good for him! He was essentially trapped, wasn''t he!?


    Still shocked, Caleb started to look around in hopes of finding an exit. Around him, he could see all the teams and veteran scouts fighting. Except for mirror cracks in the space and air, there was no big difference outside except for the sky which reflects what''s happening on the ground. Yes, the sky was a literally mirror that made Caleb feel dizzy for a while, so he opted just to look ahead of him.


    As Caleb moved forward, he attempted to touch the people and Apokalips around him who couldn''t feel or see his existence. Then, his hand just passed through most of them. ''I''ll be damned! I''m really in a separate dimension! Awesome!''


    "It''s futile... In the mirror realm, the ones inside are the only capable of sensing the outside, while the outside world won''t be able to perceive the ones inside. This is also the reason why I''m confident to face Roger." Shu continued to exin patiently even though Caleb didn''t seem to have the intention to respond.


    A minuteter, after satisfying his curiosity, Caleb came to a conclusion. In the mirror realm, one of the most noticeable features is the appearance of the sky. Instead of a traditional sky, Caleb perceives it as a literal mirror. This mirror-like sky reflects what is happening on the ground, creating a disorienting and dizzying effect. This visual peculiarity sets the mirror realm apart from the normal world.


    Within the mirror realm, there is a stark contrast in the way individuals can interact with their surroundings. Along with his discovery that he can pass his hand through people and other objects, which is a clear indication that physical interactions are not possible in the outside world. This makes it a challenging environment to navigate and influence. In other words, he can''t ask for damn help! He had to depend on himself this time to escape!


    Another crucial aspect of the mirror realm is the asymmetry in perception. Only those inside the mirror realm have the capability to sense and perceive the world outside. In other words, Caleb can observe and understand what is happening in the outside world, but the individuals in the normal world cannot perceive or interact with him. This one-way sensing creates a distinct advantage for those inside the mirror realm.


    The mirror realm''s unique properties have strategic implications. It provides an advantage to those who can enter it, as they can gather information and make decisions based on their observations without being detected by the outside world. Just like what Shu had said. He exins that the mirror realm is the reason for his confidence when facing someone named Roger. The asymmetry in perception bes a valuable tool in the context of the story''s plot and conflict.


    This is literally a divine tool for peeking! Ahem... For surveince, scouting, and spying! Caleb couldn''t help but feel a cold chill on his back as he thought of this. After all, he has been with Shu for a year. Just how much that bastard knows about him and the others? How much thing had he used the crystal to spy on everyone!?

 Chapter 168: 168: The Fool Kingdom

    "So, why do you bring me here? I''m your goal, right? What the fuck do you even need with me?" Caleb took a deep breath and decided to get straight-forward to the point. He doesn''t want to stay inside the mirror realm any longer with the knowledge that might get imprisoned here. Who knows how long would he be able to get out by then? Fifty years? Sixty?


    Well, if that really happened. He''d rathermit suicide and reincarnate into another world. After all, those sixty or so years wasted were enough for him to thrive in another world and absorb a new power system. Still... He wants to stay in this world! There''s a lot of interesting things here and he still wants to explore the mysteries regarding the city and this world!


    For example, he hasn''t fully unearthed the other abilities of the shadow path yet. What if he died and got reincarnated to another world? Wouldn''t that mean he won''t be able to ess the recipes needed to advance on the shadow path? At least, he wants to ascend to tier 6 or even 4 as much as he can. After all, that would be enough to let him obtain a foothold in other subsequent worlds he would find himself in.


    He would have a great start and capital to not worry about what kind of environment he would find himself in with the next reincarnations. After all, tier 6-4 of any Destiny path is nothing to scoff at!


    Secondly, the vampires. He really wants to know what the fuck is going on with those bloodsucking fools. He wants to obtain their power and abilities, or the energy they use. Caleb doesn''t have an issue with bing a vampire in this world since when he dies, he would just be human again in his next reincarnation whilst still retaining the power and abilities of vampires. In simple terms, he would be a human that has vampiric powers! Though, it would be a real problem if even his race was retained.


    As for ethical considerations and existential crisis?? Fuck! He was already numb to these shits. After all, in the face of the existence of time slime, and him bing eternal. Vampire?? This issue was just an ant in front of the ones he was facing. Of course, no matter what race he bes, in his heart and soul, he would still be a human. That''s what''s important, isn''t it?


    Thirdly, the history of this world. Although doing so would make the ruling ss of this world his enemy. He intends to do it once he bes strong enough. He wants to see what the damn royal family or the aristocrats of this world were hiding. Once he attains or reaches the realm of tier 6 or 4 of Shadow Path, coupled with grade 4 or at least 5 taboo fighter realm... He would be more armed and confident to face anyone! Well, that is as long as the gods of this world don''te down themselves to kill him.


    Since he was a grade 2 taboo fighter now and about to be grade 3. He just needs a few more years to umte taboo energy units to be grade 4 or 5. Once he did, umting contribution points for other recipes would be easier with his strength. It was a damn synergy that will increase his efficiency of progressing to a path to power. In simple terms, a snowballing effect!


    Isn''t it wonderful? Thebination of two power systems gives him such efficiency and strength. So, what if he gets another eight or even ten power systems? Won''t he be unstoppable at that time!?


    Fourthly, the gods. Yes, he wants to meet the so-called Gods of this world such as the Sun God, the God of Storm, and so on. However, he knew that meeting them apanied certain risks. He doubts that he can resist them even if he reaches tier 2 of the shadow path in the future. It might be that the so-called God was just the tier 0 of each of the seven paths. It''s just his guess, though. Until there''s no proof, spection will remain spection.


    Why does he want to meet them, though? Well, who doesn''t want to see Gods in person or even fight them? Of course, he would only do such a thing after he finished all his agendas in the world. When everything was done and he had nothing to lose anymore.


    How would he meet them?? Well, as long as his existence threatens their interest. He didn''t even need to find them. They would juste to him themselves. Of course, the premise was he had the strength to shake their interest.


    Andstly, the Homunculus and Apokalips. How to obtain the power of Homunculus? Why did they be who they were? What is the origin of Apokalips? These questions... He still wants answers to them to expand his horizons.


    "You really hurt my feelings, my friend. Well, at least you finally responded." Shu ced his hands on his back and looked at the scouts and Apokalips under hismand with a neutral expression. "Everyone is just a bigger ant, you know? You want to know why you''re my purpose all along? Well, that''s a lie...


    Originally, the purpose was to spy on this kingdom and obtain information as much as possible. Kill scouts as many as I can. Then I would ry the information that I obtain in my kingdom!"


    ''Fuck!? What!???'' Caleb didn''t know if he heard it right. In a daze, he couldn''t but blurt out. "Your kingdom?"


    Shu nodded with a stoic eye. "Yes, Johan. There are other kingdoms outside yours. There are a few kingdoms that survived the invasion, including the Fool Kingdom, where I came from... I know why you''re confused. It''s the ruling ss hiding it from the public. They don''t want the civilians to know that there are still kingdoms out there. Why? Well, you need to find out yourself."


    I''ll be damned! Caleb took a deep breath as he tried to calm the chaos in his mind. This is an info dump! Too much info!


    The fool kingdom? Other kingdoms? Still, that doesn''t exin what Shu wants from him.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 169: 169: Shadow God Temple

    Caleb couldn''t hide his bewilderment, and it was clear that Shu''s revtions had left him in a state of shock. He leaned in, his curiosity piqued and his confusion evident. "The Fool Kingdom? Other kingdoms?" he mused aloud, his voiceden with disbelief. "But that still doesn''t exin what you want from me."


    Shu''s expression remained enigmatic, and his eyes bore into Caleb as he continued their conversation. "Ah, Johan, you see, there''s more to the story. The purpose I mentioned earlier was merely a guise. The truth is, there exists a hidden temple within our kingdom, the Temple of the Shadow God. It''s a ce shrouded in mystery and guarded by secrets."


    Caleb''s mind whirred with intrigue as he tried to grasp the significance of what Shu was revealing. "Temple of the Shadow God? What''s so special about it?" he asked.


    Shu leaned closer, lowering his voice conspiratorially. "Within the temple lies the knowledge and the recipe to ascend from Tier 6 to Tier 4 of the Shadow Path," he whispered. "It''s a power that could change the fate of the world you know. It was the recipe you needed. If you want to obtain those, I have a proposal. I want you to join our kingdom! Then I will help you to obtain those!"


    Fuck! Really? Caleb''s eyes widened. Finally! Information about the subsequent recipes of his path!!


    "What''s the catch?"


    Shu sighed helplessly. "There''s no catch. Just join our kingdom. I see that you have a potential. A genius in fighting. Our kingdom needs the likes of you. You also have the same mindset as me. How about it? You don''t need to agree now. Just consider... You don''t have anything to lose.


    First of all, you''re not really that attached to the City of Phenos, right? You can also guess it by yourself. The ruling kingdom of this city is rotten. Just look at the Captain of the Scout Regiment. David... I know that you know it."


    Caleb pondered Shu''s words for a moment. He knew that he wasn''t deeply attached to the City of Phenos, and the revtion about the Scout Regiment''s maniptions had confirmed his doubts. David, the Captain of the Scout Regiment, was indeed a cunning maniptor, and Caleb couldn''t ignore the rotten underbelly of the city''s leadership.


    "I''ll consider it," Caleb replied, his tone measured. "But I need some time to think about it. You''re right that I''m not particrly attached to the City of Phenos. However, this is a life-altering decision. I need to weigh my options carefully before I canmit."


    Shu leaned closer, his voice still hushed in a solemn tone. "Johan, I need to tell you, that reaching the Temple of the Shadow God is not going to be a walk in the park. It''s guarded, and you''d need to be at least Tier 7 in the Shadow Path to even attempt it."


    Caleb frowned, absorbing this new piece of information. "Tier 7? And what''s guarding the temple?"


    Shu''s expression turned grimmer. "Apokalips, Johan. Tier 7 and 8 Apokalips are formidable monsters that protect the temple 24/7. They won''t let anyone near it easily."


    Caleb nodded slowly, realizing the enormity of the task ahead. "So, it won''t be just a matter of joining your kingdom; I''d need to be powerful enough to challenge those Apokalips as well."


    Shu''s eyes gleamed with determination. "Exactly. But with the resources and training in our kingdom, you can achieve it. We have experts who can guide you, and our kingdom has its secrets. Consider it, Johan."


    ''This fucking tempter...'' Caleb knew he had a lot to think about. The journey ahead was fraught with challenges, but the rewards were equally substantial. He nodded to Shu. "I''ll give it serious thought and make my decision soon."


    Caleb listened intently as Shu revealed more secrets. "So, David mentioned there are seven Destiny Paths in the City of Phenos," he began, "but what you didn''t know, and very few people know, is that there were originally ten Destiny Paths. Those three disappeared in history, and it''s uncertain if they ever truly existed. They''re known as the ''Lost Paths.''"


    "Lost Paths?" Caleb''s curiosity piqued. "What were they, and why did they disappear?"


    Shu sighed, his eyes filled with a hint of mncholy. "The specifics of the Lost Paths have been shrouded in mystery, and many believe they were lost due to wars, cataclysms, or even forbidden knowledge. It''s a topic not openly discussed. Our kingdom, the Fool Kingdom, is one of the few ces where knowledge about the Lost Paths is preserved. We have one of them and it''s called The Controller''s Path."


    Caleb realized there was so much about the Destiny Paths and the world he didn''t know. "Let me guess? It lets you control those damned Apokalips outside..."


    Shu''s gaze turned inward as he spoke. "Yes, I follow one of the Lost Destiny Paths known as the ''Controller.'' It''s an exclusive recipe within our kingdom, and it''s what has allowed me to control Tier 9 Apokalips. Not many people outside our kingdom even know it exists."


    Caleb was overwhelmed by the revtions that Shu had shared. "The Lost Paths, the Controller Path, and the existence of other kingdoms. It''s a lot to take in," he admitted. "But what about the other two Lost Paths? Do you know anything more about them?"


    Shu''s expression turned somber. "Unfortunately, the other two Lost Paths remain a mystery. We''ve searched for clues and records, but the information has been elusive. It''s possible that they hold even greater secrets than the ones we know."


    Caleb couldn''t help but mutter to himself, "So many mysteries, so much to uncover."


    His curiosity burning, Caleb ventured another question. "What about the gods of this world, Shu? Do you have any information about them?"


    Shu''s response was cryptic, apanied by a mysterious smile. "The gods are an enigma, Johan. Their existence, their motives, and their powers are subjects of great spection and intrigue. But, like all things, the truth remains hidden until it chooses to reveal itself."


    Caleb felt a mix of frustration and fascination. It seemed that every answer he sought only led to more questions. Curses!!

 Chapter 170: 170: End of the Battle

    In the Mirror Realm, Caleb''s eyes were just fixated on the mirror-like sky that reflects everything on the ground in deep thought. If there are really nine paths in the past, then something big must have happened that caused their disappearance. For example, as of now, there are seven gods worshipped by the people in the City of Phenos. It''s not far-fetched that other kingdoms must be also worshipping the seven gods.


    As he thought of this, Caleb reaffirmed his thoughts. This world has a lot of undercurrents that he couldn''t fathom with his current strength... Then there was also Shu''s proposal. Join the Fool Kingdom? He didn''t even know what kind of kingdom was that. Who is sane enough to call their kingdom by the name of the Fool? Perhaps their king or god is a Fool??? Now, he understood that it was only Shu''s whim to invite him to join. Might be because of thebat prowess he disys at his age.


    Now, the question is... What is the intention of the Fool''s Kingdom to the City of Phenos? Do they want to conquer it?


    "So, now that you haveid your proposal. Is there anything else? Or thing I should know?" Caleb looked at Shu in front of him with aplicated expression.


    After all, who would have known that this guy had such a deep background? He thought that the bastard was just affiliated with some kind of organization in conflict with the city. It didn''t ur to him that thetter was actually from the outside!


    Fool Kingdom. Other Kingdoms. This made Caleb more excited! He knew that each of them had some kind of specialty, treasure, or knowledge... He would do his best to try to ess them!


    Shu smiled and then raised the crystal ball in his hand, which shone brightly everywhere. It literally envelopes every inch of space in the mirror realm. Caleb had to close his eyes due to this. However, his spiritual perception transmitted to him that the space around him began to crack. From small to big onesparable to the size of ships. Like shattered ss, the cracks spread everywhere.


    A few secondster, he felt the rumbling around and the movements, the sh of fists, metals, and whatnot. He felt the breeze of air and the heat of the sunlight. When Caleb opened his eyes, he was back on the battlefield with Shu was nowhere to be found.


    ''That guy just really disappears and appears when he wants. That treasure of his is really damn convenient. If I can just...''


    He saw Clifford and Rozho back to back at each other as they were cornered by four tier 9 Apokalips. Rozho looks utterly exhausted, and he''s not even using his sword intent now. Andre, on the other hand, looks bruised and battered. If he was not on the battlefield, Caleb might have thought that he was a beggar with a lot of wounds on his body.


    Then there was also Gojo and the other members of the team five. Around Gozo, there was literally a cluster of corpses of Apokalips. On the other hand, Kazuto and Kidd were coordinating their attacks with good techniques. Who would have known that the two fire and water at the start would be such a strong duo? Life is really full of surprises.


    ''It looks like we have already taken care of the tier 8 Apokalips...'' Caleb thought as he saw Roger''s hand prate the forehead of a fourteen-meter-high humanoid Apokalips with squid head. ck ink burst out from the forehead. Roger suddenly performed a backflip to dodge the ck ink to prevent it from making a mess out of him.


    What''s inconceivable though was the Apokalip was still standing. The tips of the four tentacles on its head transfigured themselves into a sharp javelin. Following that, under Caleb''s dumbfounded eyes, blood seeps out from Roger''s body and takes the form of a scythe!


    Blood abilities!? Obviously, the ability Roger was currently disying was the ability of the tier 8 blood hunter!


    Just like that, the tentacles couldn''t match Roger''s speed. He dodged left and right with graceful footsteps and wielded his scythe with uncanny precision. In just a few seconds after the blood scythe was formed, the four tentacles were already lying, severed, on the ground, twitching.


    Such an effortless battle! The battle is about to end. The veteran scouts were also using their blood abilities. However, theirs weren''t as powerful as Roger''s. They only shaped blood daggers or simple swords. Sometimes, they also employ blood bullets. There was a masterful one that used blood threads, though. Caleb didn''t know the other party''s name, but he was worth knowing.


    On the side of the Scouts, the was about to reach its end. From the team''s left, whichposed a total of twenty-five members. Ten died... Caleb could already feel that the teams were gonna get reformed and be three teams. Still, the ones that survive are the strong ones and the majority of them are the ones on his zero list.


    Caleb heaves a bitter sigh. ''A lot fell again. That damned Shu is quite ruthless.''


    Still, now he knew that Shu won''t really prevent them from sealing the wall. It''s not his goal. As thetter said, the only thing he needed to do was to kill a lot of scouts and ry information to his kingdom. Preventing them from sealing the wall was obviously above thetter''s pay grade. Not to mention, would he be able to stop Roger, who was now aware of the existence of ss Crystal?


    Caleb mused. ''Should I tell Roger about the Mirror Realm?''


    With that, Caleb decided to help. This time, he didn''t conceal his Gum Gum Rubber any longer. It was for anyone to see. Why did he reveal it? Didn''t he say that he wants to be low-key? What if they treat him as ab rat due to this?


    Well, Caleb understood that there''s no use hiding Gum Gum Rubber. Because...


    "Damn, Johan! Is that Legacy Ability!? He might be a lost descendant or member of a high-ranking n!"


    The crowd turned their heads at the purple substance in awe. Even Roger looks astonished.

 Chapter 171: 171: Perfect Cover

    ''Which High-ranking n legacy ability is this? Perhaps those high-ranking ns that got destroyed after the invasion?'' Roger caressed his cheek in deep thought as he watched the incredible adhesiveness and stretchability of the substance. Not to mention, it can take many forms. ''Hmmm... Versatile legacy ability.


    Yes, the existence of Legacy Abilities was a perfect cover for the subsequent abilities that he would get from the taboo power system!


    As a survivor outside the Wall of Hope. Johan''s origin was covered by a fog. The invasion destroyed all the records about his family. Even Caleb himself didn''t know if the original Johan had family. Based on the memory he receives, the original Johan was just wandering in the street even before everything happened. No family or rtives. However, no one needs to know that.


    Even if anyone wants to investigate him or his background to see if he really has anything to do with a high-ranking can in the past. They won''t even know where they will start. Every record of inhabitants of the Wall of Rose in the past was non-existent due to the invasion of Apokalips. Who can refute that he''s not actually a High-ranking n member!? No one! That''s why it''s a perfect cover for his taboo abilities!


    ''I don''t know what the high-ranking n of the city would think of me? Or how the ruling ss would treat a high-ranking n member survivor in the past?''


    It might be that they would want him to marry one of the women in their n! Why? What''s the benefit that they could get from it? If they really believe that he''s from a high-ranking n in the past. That means that as long as he marries one of the women in their n. The Legacy Abilities that Johan possessed would flow in their blood. At that time, their bloodline would be further enhanced. Johan''s descendants would likely inherit Gum Gum Rubber. Well, at least, that is what their line of thought would be. Probably.


    Caleb couldn''t help but grin. This made-up bullshit identity of his might be the key to infiltrating the circle of nobility! Just as someone said, if you can''t defeat them, be one of them! If you can''t tackle it outside, work from the inside! It would be easier for him to know about the world and learn the secrets of the bastards once he be one of them!


    What does he need to do? Agree to their marriage, but he should be the one with that choice. Then, get their trust, build a reputation, and once he gets all the things he needs, such as information or resources... Cancel the damn marriage! ept Shu''s proposal and join the Fool Kingdom!


    ''Fuck... I''m really an asshole!''


    Caleb smirked.


    "What are you smirking at?" Roger suddenly asked, which startled Caleb.


    He was too darn preupied with his thoughts!


    "Nothing..." With a casual shrug, Caleb decided to focus on the present situation.


    "Captain, you should rest for a while," Caleb suggested as he noticed the fatigue and sorrow etched on histter''s face. "We''ve suffered significant casualties, and you need your strength, for we''re about to do."


    Roger nodded, his eyes reflecting the weight of the losses they had just endured. "You''re right. We can''t afford to let grief cloud our judgment. Let''s first attend to our fallenrades. We owe them that."


    In actuality, Caleb couldn''t care less. Although he was a little sad. That''s it... In this world, one needs to be strong enough to protect oneself. He can''t do anything about their deaths, right? Thinking and stressing about it won''t change anything.


    ...


    In front of the breach in the wall. There are fifteen teenagers in a green cape and at least fourteen adults also in a green cape. In front of them were Roger and Caleb.


    "Now, there''s no need to worry about Apokalips interrupting the process. It seems that the Shu bastard had controlled every Apokalips in the vicinity. All we need to do now is watch and our operation will be sess." Roger said in a good mood. Then he nced at each face of the members of the three teams that had visibly matured after the experiences and battles they fought. "Of course, we couldn''t have done it without the sacrifices of those who died before us. May their souls rest in peace. But now, to the new beginning! To the reiming of the wall and the territory of the Apokalips conquered! God Bless the Scouts and the City of Phenos!!"


    "For the new beginning! Glory to the Scouts and the City!!" The survivors of the operation shouted with flushed faces, including the veterans.


    ''Just this once.'' Caleb also followed them, although he was feeling rather awkward in his heart. After all, it was a well-deserved victory. A sess of the operation where he became a big part. He was literally the leader of three teams. It could be said that he would surely get rewarded handsomely with contributions after this. Thinking of the contribution points, his eyes shined unbeknownst to him and his excitement pushed him to raise his voice like the others around him.


    "For the new beginning! Glory to the Scouts and the City!"


    After the scout felt their voice grow hoarse, they finally stopped. However, excitement was still evident on their red faces.


    "Well, that actually felt good. It turned out that creaming your lungs out once in a while was satisfying." Kidd, who was beside Andre, said in wonder.


    A scout from team one nodded. "Fuck right?"


    Suddenly, Roger pped to get the attention of everyone. With a smile on his face, his gaze fell to Johan, and said:


    "Go on..."


    Caleb simply nodded and threw the golden rock that they had acquired from the vampire. As he did so, it urately fell to the center of the huge hole in the hole.


    BOOM!


    A golden hue shone apanied by intense yellow light that blinded everyone present. The scouts had the urge to kneel on the ground and worship the light due to the majestic aura that it suddenly released. However, they suppressed the urge to. How embarrassing it was to worship a damn rock? If they did so, they wouldn''t be able to raise their heads in front of their colleagues in the days toe.

 Chapter 172: 172: New Ability

    Just like that, ten secondster, the dazzling golden light disappeared, which prompted the Scouts to stop covering their face. As they turned their gaze to the previous gigantic hole in the walls. Gasps sound one after another. Because... In the previous sphere-shaped hole, a giant golden boulder was stuck on it and filled the gap.


    "Fuck!? Don''t tell me the small rock team leader threw was actually that fucking big boulder now!!? So that small golden rock was actually a magical artifact?" A man with brown hair, and freckled cheeks eximed in amazement.


    Then another scout had his eyes twinkling. "T-this m-mean that the operation is sess? Would we get our fifty thousand contribution points with this? HAHAHA! My recipe for tier 8 is already secured with this!"


    "HAHAHAHA! That''s right! Not only that. The people would and the upper echelons would surely shower us with praise for this achievement. Although there were a lot of casualties. This operation is still considered a sess since we literally reimed a whole territory!"


    "Yup, not say. The area of the Wall of Rose is bigger than the Wall of Hope by hundreds or so times. We''re literally considered heroes! This is a milestone for humanity. We fucking made a history!!"


    "Of course, we wouldn''t have managed to do this without Captain and our team leader Johan''s lead, ya know."


    A smile appeared on Caleb''s face as he heard the conversations of the surrounding scouts. This is really a big achievement for humanity! However now, there are only 2 teams that survived. For the city, the deaths of the Scouts weren''t in vain. The family of the deceased would surely get a huge sum, and the deceased would receive honor in their graves.


    "With this, our operation is a sess?" he looked at Roger and asked.


    Roger nodded with a wide smile and his lips upturned. He walked beside the giant golden boulder and traced its surface with his index finger in a good mood. "Yes, this concludes our operation. This golden boulder has a magical effect to perfectly imitate the durability of the matter it is attached to. Since it''s now connected to the Wall of Rose itself, its durability will be the same as the wall itself."


    Hearing this, Caleb couldn''t help but question. "Then how tough is the wall? Wouldn''t it get breached again?"


    "Don''t worry." Roger let out a heartyugh. "At least tier 6-5 Apokalips had what it takes to breach the wall. It was worth mentioning that those powerful Apokalips rarely venture to our wall. Most of them are outside the border of the first wall."


    ...


    Just like that, a month breezed by and the Scout finally returned in front of the Wall of Hope. On their return, they just used the same routes that they took so they didn''t encounter many Apokalips.


    The three teams and veterans that survived pushed carts into their hands to an open space withplicated eyes. On top of the carts were the corpses of the ones who perished in their operation. Familiar faces that had been with them and some young teenagers that should have had bright futures. Lest they were strewn on top of the cart covered with white cloth lifeless.


    "Say, how do you think their families would react?" Kidd sighed with a hint of remorse in his tone.


    Clifford snorted at this and said:


    "Is that even a question?"


    Suddenly, Gojo, who was assigned to team two chuckled. "Does that even matter? They died for the sake of the city. In the eyes of the people, they are heroes. This operation is a sess partly due to their contribution. There''s no need to think too much, right?"


    "Well, that may be the case, but still..." One of the scouts two sighed bitterly.


    Rekka cleared his throat. "Death is inevitable. All of us will die. Theirs just came earlier than ours. Does it really matter who would die earlier orter since death is still the final destination?"


    What a way to contribute to the already gloomy mood! That''s Rekka for you!


    Caleb chuckled. "That''s why it''s more important to treat life as a journey, not a destination."


    "Team Leader is right! One should enjoy the process and not worry too much about everything! Go with the flow!"


    Fuck! That''s not what I meant! Caleb cursed inwardly.


    "Right? Team Leader is really wise. That''s why Captain Roger trusts him because of his foresight and ability to see the big picture!"


    Due to Caleb''s performance and noteworthy feats, along with his strength... Most of the remaining survivors and even the veterans acknowledged Caleb''s leadership and were in awe of his capabilities. The fact that he was still 18 years old made it even more amazing for them.


    Yes, Caleb had already turned 18 years oldst year. Sessfully on the verge of escaping the vicious cycle. As long as he turns 19 years old, the curse that was targeting him might be broken at that time! A thing that is worth to rejoice!


    As Caleb thought of this, a small smile emerged from his face. He was in a good mood. With the sessful operation, it is estimated that he would receive more contribution points higher than the basic amount listed, which was 50,000 points.


    Not to mention...


    ''Status!''


    ***


    Name: Caleb


    Race: Human


    Age: ???(18)


    Rank: Taboo Energy (Grade 3) 80/100,000 + Tier 9 Walker (Destiny)


    Physique: 320 [Strength, Stamina, Endurance, Agility, Flexibility, Power, Etc...]


    Spirit: 210 [Mental Strength, Mental Resistance, Reaction Speed, Perception, Five Senses, Dynamic Vision, Mental Energy, Intelligence, Energy Recovery Rate, Soul Def, Soul Strength, Etc...]


    Abilities:


    -Passive Skill-


    Shadow Sense.


    -Active Skill-


    Gum Gum Rubber. Taboo Energy Sensitivity. Phantom Step. Hardening.


    Tip: The basic attribute of a normal human is 5.


    ***


    Yes, he had already sessfullypleted his ascension to Grade 3 Taboo Fighter! He couldn''t forget how painful the process was, though. It literally changed him to the cellr level. He felt his bones and muscles turned cinders and reformed. It repeated hundreds of times before it stopped. It was the most painful shit he experienced that even overshadowed the pain of his ident in the car on his first death.


    As for the ability he got. It was hardening ... Simple but terrible ability.

 Chapter 173: 173: Hardening I

    Caleb was exhration when he first read the description of the Hardening ability that he had received. It was the most needed now.


    Hardening I (Active)- The taboo energy in the user''s body has obtained a qualitative change. This ability would enable the user to harden the Gum Gum Rubber whilst still retaining its sticky and stretchy properties. Furthermore, the user would be able to harden his entire body and increase the body''s resistance to physical, energy, and elemental attacks.


    Note: The Hardening has levels. Hardening I mean the ability, would only increase the defense to a levelparable to silver steel. Hardening II''s defense would increase to the level of gold. Hardening III, tinum and so on...


    The time slime was generous enough to give a note to him. Now, the level of the Hardening was still I since he had received it. He didn''t really know how he level it up. However, his guess was he only needed to ascend to Taboo Grade 4 for it to be Hardening II.


    Back to the topic, Caleb is now more confident with this ability on hand. It was literally a life-saving ability that made him an absolute tank! It was inconceivable, to say the least. After all, the shadow path had already made him an excellent scout and spy. Now, think of a spy that has a fucking OP defense. His enemies would literal


    \\ly vomit blood on how to chase him and even if they managed to chase him, they would find that he had a high defense in the end!


    There''s a side effect to activating the ability though...


    Caleb sighed and activated his Hardening I. Following that, his entire left arm turned into purple steel! The good thing is, it was still as flexible as before and it didn''t affect arm and shoulder mobility. It''s as if it''s just a visual effect.


    Caleb wasted no time putting his newfound Hardening ability to the test. He had to know just how resilient it was and what it was truly capable of. This was a power he couldn''t afford to take lightly.


    ...


    [shback]


    In the secluded training area he''d set up in the woods, he started experimenting. Caleb''s breath came out in short bursts of anticipation as he mped his left hand around a sharp rock he''d picked up. The Hardening I was still active, and the transformation of his hand into that shimmering purple steel was mesmerizing.


    ''Let''s see what this damn Hardening I is capable of!''


    With a flushed face, Caleb squeezed the rock, his knuckles turning steel, which reflected a purple sheen that of metal. The impact felt like nothing more than an odd pressure as if he were squeezing a stress ball. It didn''t take long before the rock cracked and shattered under the pressure of his grip. His heart raced as he realized the extent of his hardening. The Hardening I was more potent than he imagined.


    Fuck! With this, I can now fucking tank sniper rifles? Or am I? Of course, he won''t be stupid enough to stay still against the attack of such weapons. He''s not that overconfident to do such madness. At the very least, a sniper rifle won''t be able to kill him that easily with his Hardening I.


    ''The prospect of this shit is really infinite. A Hardening III is alreadyparable to tinum. And IV is that of Diamond. How about V? Could it be as tough as Adamantium!? Fuck!'' Caleb grinned.


    He couldn''t stop there. Caleb needed to push the limits further. He retrieved a small de from his backpack and carefully pressed the sharp edge against his hardened forearm. The de scraped against his skin, but it didn''t even break the surface. The Hardening I made his flesh as impervious as steel, and he couldn''t help but marvel at the sight.


    Taking things a step further, he summoned a burst of taboo energy to channel through his hardened arm. The energy surged within him, crackling as it coursed through his veins and concentrated on his hardened hand. With a swift motion, he released the built-up energy into a nearby tree, resulting in an explosion of splinters and leaves. The tree trunk exploded into a scum, but his arm remained unscathed. Caleb''s eyes widened in awe. His defense had just withstood a suicidal elemental attack that would have been enough to make his arm explode if he attempted it without the hardening. It was a game-changer!


    Eager to explore the full potential of his new abilities, Caleb decided to conduct a more daring test. He activated Hardening I in his entire body. Every inch of his form turned into the same shimmering, flexible steel-like purple material. With determination, he leaped into the air and plummeted towards the ground. The earth beneath him trembled as he struck the surface. He felt a momentary jolt of impact, but it was nowhere near as painful as he expected.


    Rolling to his feet, Caleb marveled at the results. His body remained unscathed, not a single bruise or scrape. He was like an unstoppable force, and it sent a rush of exhration through him. He was a living fortress, a sentinel against the harshest of threats. Most importantly, his speed and flexibility weren''t affected!


    As he continued experimenting, Caleb uncovered more of the applications that came with Hardening I. He found that he could adjust the hardness of his transformed body to a certain extent. By concentrating on his will, he could make his skin even more resilient, making it nearly imprable.


    But the newfound power wasn''t without its drawbacks. The side effect of Hardening I revealed itself. As Caleb pushed his abilities, he could feel a growing fatigue settling in. His Taboo energy was depleting rapidly, and it would take time to recover. He realized he couldn''t maintain the Hardening state for too long, and he would have to use it wisely.


    Caleb stood there in the midst of the woods, sweat glistening on his brow, his heart pounding with the exhration of discovery. With Hardening I in his arsenal, he was ready to face Apokalips, which were even two realms above his current realm. He might be able to perform two-realm kill leapfrogging now! But he also understood that he needed to master this new power to unlock its full potential and ascend to the next level, Hardening II. Its development was far from over, and the prospect of his abilities was only beginning to unravel. It was just the tip of the iceberg!

 Chapter 174: 174: Uproar in the City

    [End of shback]


    Roger greeted the guard at the gate and reported the sess of their operation. As the guard heard the good news, he immediatelymunicated it to his superiors, and his superior, in turn, reported it to others in the same position as him. The news spread in the upper echelon of the three regiments, then to the circle of high-ranking nobles, until it reached the royal family of the City of Phenos itself! It caused an uproar to them at first and when everything sank in. Most of them rejoiced, and they even danced in their respective ce like Willy Wonka!


    In a certain room filled with opulence. Sheets made of golden sheet, king-sized bed where two beautiful almond-shaped eyed, porcin-skinned women were lying side by side with each other. Their head rested on a white, fluffy, glittering pillow.


    In the room, there are small figures and materials made of gold. Just like that floor of the room itself. Lastly, the lighting on the ceiling came from shiny gems that exude fluorescent light.


    "That operation unexpectedly seeds? I thought they would fail and most of them would die just likest time! This is great! Those trashes have finally shown their use."


    In front of the king-sized was a strong, muscr man who had a pensive smile on his face. This is the one and only king of the City of Phenos... also known as the Kingdom of Emberlund.


    Then a smile that stretched unto his ears appeared.


    "With this, the City would be able to catch up with the kingdom outside. The resources would increase tenfold not a hundredfold! The kingdom would be rich this time!"


    Once the Wall of Rose officially bes functional. He intends to let the citizens evacuate to it. Then, surely, a market would be established that would further boost the economy of the City. The stronger the economy, the more money would flow into his pockets! With the expansion of territory, more crops could be nted. More minerals could be extracted.


    After all, most of the caves and underground in the past and agriculture were located at the Wall of Rose. It was the goldmine of the Kingdom of Emberlund on the past basis of the books recorded in the secret library of his royal pce.


    "I shall reward the Scout generously this time. But before that..."


    With that, the king''s attention was back to the concubines on his bed. A lewd smile emerged on his face before he gathered his momentum and readied himself to pounce on them like a cat in heat.


    "Ah! Ah! ah! King, you''re rougher thanst time! Ah..."


    Soft and loud moans echoed in the room thereafter.


    ...


    "Ohh... The operation of the scout seeded? How unexpected... How did they do it?" In another room, a man with blonde hair sat on a chair behind a ss desk and asked softly.


    A constable in front of him bowed in fear. "Captain, it was said that they just let their new recruits, along with some team veterans do this task. I don''t know how they found the golden rock which was missing for hundreds of years."


    The blonde-haired man, who was called captain, shook his head. "You''re wrong... It wasn''t missing. It was in the ruin of a town all along, hidden very well. This clue is also known as the Laughing Bloods. I guess the Scout found it before those blood-sucking creatures."


    He paused for a while before a chilling light flickered in his pupils.


    "The Scouts are ahead of our Constable Regiment with their sess. This is bad... List all the ones that participated in this operation and gather information about them, then give it to me."


    ...


    "What!? the Scout regiment sessfully reimed the Wall of Rose, you say?" A duke, who in the sixth district receives a simr report was dumbfounded. He habitually caressed his long white beard as his blue eyes stilled in the sky outside of the window in his room. "Hmmm... I can smell the conflict of interest. Every bastard would surelypete for a piece of the piece that is the benefits that the new territory would offer. It seems I also need to make my move."


    Although he also receives the casualties, the scout suffers. He doesn''t really care. What''s important is the prospect and the benefits he would get. For figures like him, the lives of foot soldiers were only as valuable as their use. Since the Scouts seeded, they will naturally be rewarded and even the family of the deceased would get a pension andpensation from the City.


    ...


    Simr scenes yed out from the City. High-ranking, influential figures began to use their connections to confirm the authenticity of the news repeatedly. Now, all the forces had been attracted to this thing. All the members that participated in the operation had officially entered the eyes of the upper echelons of the City unbeknownst to Caleb.


    As soon as the scouts entered the gate, the news about their sessful operation already spread throughout the city!


    Cheers came out from all sides as the people that had formed into a long crowd that stretched to the streets and filled the sideways saw Roger and the scouts.


    "Good job! HAHAHA! Thank god, after five teams of failure, year after year, the Scout finally seeded in one thing!"


    "This is crazy... To think they would be able to reim the wall that is long hopeless. How did they even seal the wall!?"


    "Well, don''t be too happy early. There are still powerful Apokalips that need to be cleaned up within the Wall or Rose. For example, the Grims on the Hollow Mountain Ridge... Or the Spider Queen in the Spider Town." One of the men in the crowd said his rationale.


    On his side, a chubby merchant scoffed. "No, it''s good as secure. The only reason why the King hadn''t decided to eradicate all those Apokalips was because he was wary of the Apokalips outside the Wall of Rose. Now that it was sealed, his forces can now do a cleanup operation within the Wall of Rose without worrying about the one outside! He would surely send the Royal Army for this task."

 Chapter 175: 175: Unwritten Rule

    "Royal army!? Those crazy, war maniacs? It was said that the general of the army had long surpassed the tier 5 realm?"


    "I don''t know. That''s just a rumor, you know? The only ones that I know higher than tier 5 are those popes in the churches of gods... At the very least, the Royal Army has a lot of tiers 8 to tier 7 warriors."


    One of the guys with a mohawk hairstyle in the crowd with sharp eyes asked. "Wait... There''s something wrong. Have you guys noticed it?"


    "You''re just spouting nonsense. What could be wrong?" Asked a random guy beside him.


    The other also looked at the mohawk-''d guy, which prompted thetter to scoff. "You guys aren''t observant. Can''t you see? Instead of a happy smile or proud expression, the scouts'' eyes are looking at the ground with their heads down. Although they don''t know who it is. They look gloomy..."


    With the man pointing it out. The people realized that the mood of the scouts was really wrong. Why? this question appeared on their mind until they saw thest batches of the scout enter the gate pushing a cart covered with a white cloth on top. Then, something clicked in their mind as they saw the shape of human bodies and limbs outlined on the surface of a rtively thin white cloth. A lot has died... It wasn''t a perfect sess. The scouts sacrificed their lives, and it was near annihtion from their side.


    The solemnity in the square lingered as the crowd paid their respects to the fallen scouts. The hushed whispers of mourning and the collective sense of loss weighed heavily upon them.


    Amidst the sea of concerned faces, a middle-aged woman stepped forward, her eyes glistening with tears. She was the mother of one of the scouts who had ventured out on that fateful mission. Her voice trembled as she spoke to the crowd. "My son was one of those brave souls who gave their lives for all of us. He believed in a better future, and he was willing to sacrifice everything for it. Let us not forget the courage and dedication of our fallen heroes."


    Her words struck a chord with those gathered, and the mood gradually shifted from sorrow to a shared sense of determination. The sacrifices of the scouts were a stark reminder of the challenges they faced in a world where danger lurked at every turn.


    Some of the families of the scouts also went to the carriage silently. The scouts assisted them in finding the bodies of their rtives or family members. Of course, it was the veteran scouts who assisted them. The veterans had a paralyzed, numb expression as if they''d been used to this kind of scene.


    For the people, every time the scouts do an expedition. It was apanied by a horrible number of deaths. They knew the mortality rate after years multiple times of multiple failed expeditions. Of course, there is some sess, but deaths are inevitable. This time, they thought it would be different. They tried to think that it was perfect as constion. Ultimately, it was still the same reality.


    "My son!!" When a father saw the lifeless corpse of his son on the carriage, he fell weakly on the ground with his knees. Tears began toe out of his eyes as he caressed the deathly pale cheeks of his son''s body. Instead of the warmth that he''d been used to. Now, only a cold sensation was felt in his hand.


    Simr scenes happened on the street. The vibrant mood from before became silent and heavy as other people found the bodies of their family members.


    Caleb watched them grieve with a sigh. Almost every one of his team members had their heads down in shame. Although the operation was a sess, they felt that they still failed. The only ones who look calm were Gojo and Clifford, and some of the ones on his zero list. Of course, Caleb doesn''t think so. Now, he only was d that Andre and the other two were safe. As for the deceased, he could only offer condolence for them in his heart.


    Caleb and Gojo still had their heads down. After all, everyone was doing the same thing, even Roger. If they dare to raise their head. They would stand out like a sore thumb. What would the people think? That they are unaffected and ruthless?


    In the days that followed, themunity rallied together to honor the memory of the fallen. A makeshift memorial was constructed in the town square, adorned with the names of the scouts who had made the ultimate sacrifice. It served as a constant reminder of their bravery and the price they had paid to reim the Wall of Rose.


    The news of the sessful mission reached the ears of everyone. Just as Caleb thought, the deceased were proimed heroes of the City and their families received lifetime pensions and immediate mary benefits.


    However, the surviving scouts weren''t proimed heroes for some reason. Still, they weren''t dissatisfied as they felt that in the hearts of people, they were one.


    ...


    Caleb gazed at the starry sky with a mocking smile. "The damned ruling ss are same in every world. Dead people are the only ones who can be dered heroes, huh? This is the reason why I''ve never desired to be one. In most of the stories, one can only be be celebrated as one when they''re already dead, not when they''re alive. One of the requirements is to do a huge achievement for the benefit of people and then die after. How thankless..."


    "It''s like there''s this unwritten rule in our world, and many others, too. It''s about heroism. The only time you truly be celebrated as a hero is when you''re no longer around. It''s a curious thing, almost like a ritual. You have to achieve something substantial, something that benefits people, and then¡ªhere''s the catch¡ªyou have to die for it to really count.


    It''s as if there''s this unwritten script: ''Do something grand, and then conveniently disappear.'' That''s when people start celebrating your name, etching your actions into legends. The recognition, the praise, the status, it alles posthumously. It''s a system that only acknowledges your worth when you''re no longer there to see it. That''s the kicker."


    Caleb''s cynicism stems from the observation that societal recognition of heroism is entangled with mortality. He''s critical of this tradition where people only seem to truly value and celebrate someone''s contributions after they''ve passed away. It''s almost as though society tends to glorify achievements only in retrospect, after the individuals are gone, rather than during their actual lives. He finds it a thankless process, where genuine impact often goes unnoticed until it''s toote for the heroes themselves to receive the acknowledgment. It disgusted him... That''s why he will never ever want to be a hero! Of course, it''s not absolute, there are still instances that people alive who had been considered heroes...

 Chapter 176: 176: Awarding

    Under the sun, on a vast grassy in, eight teenagers were sitting in a circle as theyughed with each other. There are no trees at least ten meters around them. Yes, they are the team five but now team three. Andre, Luna, and Clifford also took their time to visit them. Thus, the current situation. The scouts were reorganized again due to the deaths of a lot of scouts. However, although that''s the case. It was said that this year, the number of recruits would increase drastically due to the feat that the scouts did! The reputation of the Scout Regiment was all-time high after the sessful operation!


    "Say guys, it would be a year now since we joined the Scout, right? Or am I counting it wrong?" Kazuto scratched his chin. He felt that time flew under his nose and he didn''t even realize it. Now, new recruits would join the regiment again, just like themst year. It was quite aplicated feeling for him. "Wouldn''t that mean that we''re seniors of those recruits?"


    Andre smiled. "Yes, and they should call us senpai!"


    "HAHAHA!" Everyoneughed at Andre''s joke. Caleb, on the other hand, was a bit confused. Isn''t senpai a Japanese word? Why did these bastards know such a thing!?


    Clifford couldn''t help but smile. Then he sighs with a dreamy look on his damn face. "It''s really a good feeling to have juniors. At least now, we are not the same newbie anymore. We''ve upgraded."


    "That''s why in front of our juniors. We should try our best to look dependable and not do any stupid things." Luna chuckled, and she took a brief nce at Kidd, which made thetter roll his eyes.


    ''Why is she looking at me? I''m not someone to do anything stupid, right?'' Kidd mused.


    "Ehem..." Caleb cleared his throat as he intended to change the topic. Juniors or whatnot... As long as they don''t be a nuance to him, it was all fine and all. Now he was quite busy. It had been three days since the return and he did a lot of damn reporting to the higher-ups of the Scout Regiment along with Roger.


    Bing a leader of three teams has some hassle thates with it. If not for the benefits he would receive, he would have already willingly made others rece him. As he thought of this, he looked at everyone with a smile. "How''s your preparation going? Two days from now is the awarding ceremony."


    "Preparation? Bullshit! We don''t need that.."Kidd retorted with a roll of eyes. "We only need toe up on stage as we stand stupidly to receive our awards and listen to the announcement of how many contribution points we would receive." As he said this, he looked at Johan with a mocking smile. "You''re the one that needs preparation, aren''t you?"


    Rekka looked at his teammates, discussing with disdain. ''Why are they even talking about such superficial, meaningless things? We would all die anyway.''


    He couldn''t really understand people. Why pursue and amass wealth? When we won''t be able to bring it to us to death? Why build grands of houses and desire difficult-to-get things when all of this would disappear when we die? In the future, the things we possess will be someone else''s. Far in the future, the houses we built would be the house of a stranger. Ten years after we died, someone might still remember us through pictures and recorded things. However, a hundred, or even thousands of yearster. Our names and things we did would be buried in the river of time with no one to remember that we were once alive.


    Rekka sighed as he thought of this and stared at the sky with in eyes. ''Everything is meaningless.''


    Caleb didn''t know what Rekka was thinking about or he would have already kicked him in the butt.


    "You got me there. Yes, I do really need to prepare since I became the Team Leader. Fuck it! Roger told me that I need toe up with some kind of speech to rile up the damn crowd!"


    "Huh? Do you really need to do that? Isn''t Captain David the one that needs to do that kind of stuff?"


    "Johan, how''s your preparation going then? Have you finished the speech? Can we hear it?"


    "That''s right! We want to hear it! Come on... Don''t be stingy!"


    Caleb smiled warily from the barrage of requests and demands from his friends. Damn it! What preparation? He hasn''t even written one word yet. What is he supposed to say? That''s he''s one of the leaders of an operation where there was damn lots of death involved? However, he knew that he just needed to avoid the mention of negatives and he just needed to highlight the good things.


    "One question at a time. Indeed, it should be Captain David responsibility to rile up the crowd. But there are two speeches this time. For him and me. After all, even though the operation was his idea, he didn''t directly participate in the process. One of the speeches needs a direct participant. It should''ve been Captain Roger, but he pushed it to me." With a helpless smile, Caleb proceeded. "As for my preparation? I haven''t even written a damn word yet!"


    Caleb felt depressed. Speech? That''s not his forte! Fortunately, there was still a good thing that happened in three days.


    ***


    Name: Caleb


    Race: Human


    Age: ???


    Rank: Taboo Energy (Grade 3) 1580/100,000+ Tier 9 Walker (Destiny)


    Physique: 320 [Strength, Stamina, Endurance, Agility, Flexibility, Power, Etc...]


    Spirit: 210 [Mental Strength, Mental Resistance, Reaction Speed, Perception, Five Senses, Dynamic Vision, Mental Energy, Intelligence, Energy Recovery Rate, Soul Def, Soul Strength, Etc...]


    Abilities:


    -Passive Skill-


    Shadow Sense.


    -Active Skill-


    Gum Gum Rubber. Taboo Energy Sensitivity. Phantom Step. Hardening.


    Tip: The basic attribute of a normal human is 5.


    ***


    Now, that he was a grade 3 Taboo Fighter. He can now umte 500 units of taboo energy without exploding! It was at least a constion from the 100,000 points needed to be grade 4. 500x365 was 182,500 taboo units. He just needs a damn year this time to be grade 4, which can be said extremely fast!

 Chapter 177: 177: The Day

    Just like that, the day of the awarding approached. Caleb had finally finished writing the speech that he would say in front of hundreds or thousands of people after breaking hundreds of quills. Joke aside, he doesn''t know if his speech was enough to rile up the crowds, but he hopes that it could.


    Caleb stared at his reflection in the mirror in dread that was what was about toe.


    Caleb''s short, dark hair remains neatlybed but now has a slick, sophisticated look. It has been styled to fall gracefully over his forehead, adding a touch of elegance to his overall appearance.


    Caleb''s facial features are refined and entuated by the elegant tuxedo. His thin eyebrows frame his ck pupils, and his delicate eyelids give him an enigmatic charm. His jawline, though always decently developed, appears sharper and more defined, adding a touch of masculinity to his refined look. With a hint of a five o''clock shadow, Caleb exudes a sense of confident maturity. His ramus and maxi became even more defined as he lost a lot of weight and body fat with constant grueling training daily.


    The all-ck tuxedo consists of a well-fitted, single-breasted jacket that enhances Caleb''s stature. Thepels are satin, providing a glossy contrast to the matte ck fabric. The jacket buttons up to his chest, and it''s tailored to perfection, entuating his shoulders and chest. A crisp, white dress shirt with a ck bow tie is neatly tucked underneath the jacket. The shirt has fine pleats down the front, giving Caleb a distinguished and ssic appearance. His slender, pale skin is nowplemented by the richness of the ck tuxedo.


    Yes, his skin was still as pale as shit even though he tried to tan it by sunbathing for an hour and eating a lot of beta-carotene-rich foods like carrots to make his skin orange. s, it was damned gics...


    His ck tuxedo trousers are impably tailored to his frame. They are slightly tapered down the leg, allowing the fabric to drape gracefully and end in a neat break over his polished ck shoes. The trousers wereplete with a formal look, and Caleb''s slender build added a hint of modern ir to the traditional tuxedo.


    In his tuxedo, Caleb has added a silver cufflink set that glimmers subtly in the right light. The cufflinks bear a sleek design, adding a touch of sophistication to his ensemble. A sleek ck belt with a silver buckle entuates his waist, and he has opted for polished ck dress shoes that mirror the overall refinement of his outfit.


    Caleb''s demeanor in the all-ck tuxedo exudes confidence, elegance, and a touch of mystery. He carries himself with a newfound air of sophistication, radiating charm and poise.


    ''Fuck! Not to be narcissistic, but I look dashing!'' Caleb nodded with a rare hint of satisfaction on his face. With this, he was ready for the battle ahead!


    Currently, he was in a hotel room instead of the wooden house where he and his team were assigned. He chose to check in at a hotel because it was closer to the venue where the awarding would take ce and it was more convenient. Actually, his team members did the same, but they were not in the same hotel as him.


    Honestly, he chose not to be with them since they would just fucking tease him. He wants to be in his optimal condition. Both in body and mind. After all, he needs to look good as possible for the damn speech.


    "Well, it''s time to head out, and I think." epting his face, Caleb fixed his tie onest time.


    ...


    Thest minutes to the start of the awarding ceremony arrived under a clear, cobalt-blue sky. The sun hung high, casting a warm and inviting glow across the venue. Wisps of white cloudszily drifted, providing asional relief from the bright sun but still allowing its radiance to bathe the proceedings in golden light.


    The center of attention was the expansive, grand stage, constructed at the heart of the venue. It was a towering masterpiece of dark mahogany wood, adorned with intricate carvings and a dark velvet curtain backdrop. The stage itself featured a polished wooden floor that gleamed with a rich sheen, and its edges were lined with elegant golden trim. A spotlight shone on the center, where a podium with a sleek ck marble finish awaited Caleb to deliver his speech. The stage was nked by towering arrangements of red roses, their fragrance permeating the air.


    The crowd gathered for the awarding ceremony was vast and diverse, stretching from the foot of the stage to the farthest edges of the venue. People from all walks of life, dressed in their finest formal wear, had assembled to witness the recognition of heroes. The atmosphere was charged with anticipation, and the sea of faces represented various emotions. The attendees exuded a sense of unity and pride as they awaited themencement of the event.


    Arranged in a semi-circr pattern around the stage were the seats of honor. These werevishly cushioned and upholstered in deep burgundy, providingfort and elegance for the esteemed guests. The seats were adorned with golden ents and featured a high back with intricate embroidery that added a regal touch. Reserved for dignitaries, city officials, and honored guests, the seats of honor were strategically ced to provide an unobstructed view of the proceedings. The front row was designated for those individuals who would present the awards and acknowledge the achievements of the heroes.


    The entire venue was a harmonious blend of sophistication and grandeur, perfectlyplementing Caleb''s refined appearance and the solemnity of the asion. As Caleb stood ready, he was not only prepared for his battle of words but also to make his mark in this exquisitely designed setting, surrounded by an expectant crowd and under the brilliant, inviting sky.


    Caleb stepped onto the stage. As he did so, he saw the familiar faces of his team members. There were also Andre, Luna, and Clifford, who were smiling at him. Seeing his friends, he couldn''t help but feel sad for Fatty, who was still currently in aa. The director told them that he still hasn''t shown any signs of waking up anytime soon.


    Then his gaze fell on Roger, who gestured at him to take the podium and start his speech.


    Sighing, Caleb walks onto the podium to face the sea people in front of him. He felt his heart beat fast at this moment.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 178: 178: Calebs Speech

    Now that he was in front of hundreds of people. The nervousness in his heart strangely started to disappear. Multiple scenes in his past life where he gave speeches to crowds appeared in his mind one by one. For example, the graduation speech in his high school and college. Project speech to the ssroom throughout his school life.


    All these experiences resurfaced in his mind. It might be his first time to give a speech about this world. But it wasn''t the first in his life. It would be a shame for an adult like him who lives multiple lives to not even be able to give a proper speech.


    As he thought of this, Caleb''s back straightened almost immediately and his gaze became calm. As he prepared to address the people below the stage, he first cleared his throat.


    "Look... Who''s that young man on stage? Wow, he looks handsome with that suit."


    "I don''t know. He looks sick to me. Look at his skin. He''s so pale..."


    "I think he''s a Scout. Probably one of the scouts that joined the operation? Though he''s certainly young, he looks mature enough for his age. Those eyesck the innocence kids of his age should have."


    "He had grown up, hadn''t he? It''s been a while, but he looks as calm andposed as ever." On the crown, a man with a faint smile and narrow eyes watched Caleb. Indeed, it was Jin, now, wearing clothes and props for guards. The only thing that would confuse everyone would be the 7th star shield on his chest.


    Why? Because it symbolizes the 7th Seat Officers of Guard! It''s only been a year since Jin joined the guards, yet he already climbed the hierarchy of guards at such a fast speed! If Caleb knew this, he wouldn''t be surprised, as he knew Jin''s capability more than anyone.


    On Jin''s side, there was a man who had a tamed smile on his face. He has red garments all over his body and chain mail underneath his red vest. His wrinkles and the few strands of white hair signify his age.


    Dunn caressed his stubbled chin and shook his head. "Johan had grown up? Nah... He''s already far mature even when he first joined our hunting party. Still, I''m proud to know someone like him. I don''t know what schemes he was nning for the future. I can''t still forget how he poisoned all of us and outsmarted Captain Fushigiro. Truly, a treacherous kid." he sighed as he said this.


    "Shhhh... He''s about to speak. Be quiet for a moment." Luna, who wore the same clothes as Dunn but customized for her body, spoke.


    If Caleb saw three of his old friends who he hadn''t seen for a long time, attend the awarding ceremony. He would be jubted.


    "People of the City of Phenos. You must confused as to who am I?" Caleb said with a smile on his face and carried on. "I am Johan. A survivor outside this wall. Just a teenager like everyone who dreamt of bing Destiny. I joined the Scout Regime just a year ago. You must be wondering why I''m here and giving a speech to all of you. So am I..." Caleb chuckled.


    The crowd, on the other hand, began tough, as they didn''t expect Caleb to start in a lighthearted manner. They were amazed how such a young teenager could calmly speak in front of a lot of people with wit and humor.


    "Well, this young man doesn''t seem that bad. He should be an example of how the young generation should conduct themselves in front of a lot of people."


    "Now that I think about it. He said that he just joined the Scoutst year. What an incredibly talented young man. To survive the expedition with such a terrible mortality rate. This guy isn''t that simple..."


    Seeing that, Caleb was about to open his mouth again. The people in the crowd tacitly closed their mouths to listen.


    Jin smiled as he saw this. ''He managed to make the people listen to him with just his opening. He''s really something...''


    "I am the team leader that leads three teams in the expedition. We managed to seal the wall due to the magic artifact called golden rock. It wouldn''t have been possible without the cooperation of my members, so I''m grateful for their support. With the takeover of Wall of Rose. A new era for the City had opened. It opened us to a new future with limitless possibilities!"


    "The remation of the Wall of Rose isn''t just a symbolic victory. It''s a pivotal moment that heralds numerous benefits and opportunities for our city. Let me share some of these advantages with you, as they represent the promise of our collective efforts."


    "As we expand our territory, we gain ess to new resources andnds that were previously beyond our reach. This means an increase in food production, natural resources, and trade possibilities. Our city will thrive with these newfound assets, fostering economic growth and stability."


    "The expanded territory also allows us to provide better living conditions for our citizens. With more space, we can build and develop our city, ensuring that every individual has ess to clean water,fortable housing, and improved sanitation. The well-being of our people is a priority."


    "Moreover, the remation of the Wall of Rose opens the door to broader diplomatic rtions and alliances. Our city will be a formidable yer in the politicalndscape if there are really other kingdoms outside, which can lead to strengthened cooperation, trade agreements, and mutual support with potential neighboring regions."


    "With this expansion, we have the opportunity to increase our knowledge and cultural exchange. As we encounter new territories andmunities, we can share our experiences and learn from others, fostering a rich tapestry of ideas and traditions that will enrich our city''s identity."


    "But most importantly, this victory signifies our capacity to protect our city from those damned Apokalips. By securing our borders and increasing our defenses, we ensure the safety of our people. This newfound security paves the way for a future in which our children can grow up without the constant shadow of danger."

 Chapter 179: 179: Medal of Honor

    "The benefits of reiming territory go beyond the tangible. They extend to the intangible, to the hope that burns within each of us. Our shared achievements remind us that as amunity, we can ovee any obstacle, face any challenge, and build a brighter future together."


    "Let us carry this hope in our hearts and work tirelessly to shape the city we aspire to be. The path forward is not without its difficulties, but together, as a united city, we have the strength to ovee anything that stands in our way!" Caleb''s voice resounded which made everyone''s blood boil.


    CLAP! CLAP! CLAP!


    A resounding p sounds one after another as everyone who heard Caleb''s speech was utterly impressed by Caleb''s vision of the future. In the speech, they saw the hopes of the young man and his love for the city. Even the ones in the seat of honor began to stand up one by one while pping with bright smiles on their face as if to signify their approval of his speech.


    Roger, on the other hand, had a wide toothy grin when he saw the figures in the seat of honor stand up. Who are the people in the seat of honors? Every one of them could affect the kingdom. They were important and influential enough that every one of their moves could have a significant impact on every foundational aspect of the City. From Economy, Politics, etc...


    On the other hand, the citizens of the city could only feel excitement at the prospect of the new territory. What they didn''t Caleb was alreadyughing on his mind as he watched his intent take its desired effect. He sessfully riled them up! Of course, the most important thing to move people is passion, confidence, and the mention of benefits!


    ''Didn''t expect I''m this good at spouting bullshit.'' Caleb was full of smiles. However, when his gazended on the crowd. He almost stumbles as he just sees Jin, Luna, and Dunn looking at him with a teasing smile on their face!


    On the other hand, Kidd and Kazuto have a smile on their face. They couldn''t help but wonder how Caleb managed toe up with such beautifully crafted words in just two days. Well, if Caleb wasn''t lying to them that he hadn''t written one word yet when they asked him.


    As Caleb finished his speech, he retreated from the podium and went to the edge of the back of the stage where the others were standing. All of them look at him simrly with a bemused expression, as if saying, ''You did a good job!''


    Caleb could only shake his head as he saw Kidd opting for a fist bump. However, Caleb proceeded to ignore them. They''re on the damn stage! Everyone would see them. Such a formal event, it might not be appropriate to do that. So Caleb gave Kidd a look saying, ''Later!''


    "You''ve written an excellent speech. I didn''t expect you to be eloquent as well." David, on the other hand, walked past Caleb and whispered in passing.


    ''Yeah, but not as eloquent as you.'' Caleb thought sarcastically while he forced out a smile on his face. "Thanks."


    David smiles with satisfaction apparent on his face. Although Caleb chose the shadow path that he advised not to. He was confident that Caleb wouldn''t be able to progress anymore once he hit the Tier 6 realm since the subsequent recipe was ''Missing''. And so far, Caleb''s performance had been good and he couldn''t find fault with him. Coupled with the speech, David felt that Caleb carries the will of the City within him. An excellent young man who had the city in his heart.


    "Well, you''ve heard the young man." David stood on the podium where Caleb had said his piece earlier and scanned the sea of people with his signature smile. "Before we start, I want to thank our personages in the Seat of Honor for taking their time to attend the awarding ceremony. Give them a round of apuse."


    The crowd immediately did what David said. No, they are just waiting for him to say so. After all, everyone knew just how powerful the people in the seat of honor were.


    "First of all, as you already know. I am the captain of the Scout Regime and a 5th Seat Officer. I am the one that made the n to reim the Wall of Rose and initiated such endeavor while the others were the ones responsible for its execution."


    The audience started pping as they learned that the man in front of them was the master nner of the great operation.


    ''Tsk... A nner? Roger is the one who nned the whole operation. It was just your idea, but you didn''t do anything at all.'' Caleb snickered as he saw David trying to make sure that most of the credit would go to him. If he was just strong enough, he would have already pped the bastard hard. s, he''s too weak to fight a 5th Tier Destiny for now. Thetter would just p him to death in the event they really fought each other.


    Caleb knew his limits. He knew the right time to advance or to retreat and now wasn''t the damn time yet. ''I wonder when would I able to p this fucking two-faced bastard?''


    Suddenly, David, who was in the middle of his speech, felt a cold chill on his neck.'' What''s that? Is someone cursing me behind my back?''


    Although he thought so, he still maintained a smile on his face. Albeit stiff. "Second, just as what young Johan said. The remation of the Wall of rose offers a lot of benefits to our city. It would be instrumental for humanity and will help us with our fight against the Apokalips."


    "Third, our city would need to recruit another batch of recruits again so the young generation is wee to sign up to our regiment next month... That''s all. I don''t want to prolong my speech because it might bore you out. Now, let''s start the awarding!"

 Chapter 180: 180: Prime Great Leader Badge of Honor

    David retreated from the stage to make way for the announcer''s arrival at the podium. The announcer was a heavily makeup woman. She has curly brown hair that falls to her curvy waist. She raised the mic in her hand and put up a smile on her face:


    "Now, the awarding willmence. I will call the participants. As I call your name, please go forward to the stage to grace the people below with your presence."


    Just like that, the announce began to announce the names of the awardees with her soft, charming voice. The first to be called was Gojo, who just nonchntly swaggered on the stage. He receives 50,000 contribution points as per agreement. Then he retreated from the stage with his hands behind his back.


    The awarding continued. Since there are only three teams left from the previous twelve teamsst year. The awarding entered its final phase in no time due to fewer numbers. Rekka, Clifford, Andre, Luna, Kidd, and Kazuto were also called one by one, receiving 50,000 contribution points without exception.


    They had happy smiles on their faces since 50,000 points was really a huge number. They had already experienced first-hand how difficult it was to umte and earn contribution points. After all, in a year, they only earned 1500 in total! Byparison, they only did one mission and it rewards them a whopping 50,000!


    "Then, thest awardee was also the one who made the speech at the opening of this event. Johan! As the team leader of three teams that managed to find the Golden Rock and lead three teams in operation. He would get the same contribution points Captain Roger would receive... Want to know how much?" The announcer said with a sly smile on her face.


    ''Get it with it already!'' Caleb cursed while clenching his fist.


    The crowd began to give their wild guess. From 60,000, 80,000, and some even deranged ones opted for 2 million.


    "Well, there are some in the crowd that had guessed it. Yes, it is 100,000 contribution points! Let me give you guys a piece of information. The golden rock, the main variable that directly determines the sess of operation is an artifact that had been missing for years. The only clue was it was in the Capital City of the Wall of Rose. If Johan, the team leader, and his group didn''t manage to find or procure it. The operation would be a failure. They could try to seal the breach in the wall with objects or maybe a normal boulder but it won''t be as sturdy as the golden rock."


    On the edge of the stage, the scouts looked at Johan enviously. It was almost fucking double the total contribution points they received! Damn it!


    "*Sigh* The team leader was lucky this time. If I knew that being a team leader would get you such a huge amount I would have already volunteered to be one."


    "Are you stupid? Don''t be delusional. The reason why Johan became Team Leader was only because Captain Roger trusted Johan''s capability. Not to mention, he was also the strongest among us."


    Gojo, on the side, scoffed as he heard them proim Johan the strongest. "Don''t talk early about who was the strongest. Although he defeated me in the sparring. It doesn''t say anything or mean anything because it is not a real battle. I didn''t even use my Legacy Abilities in that spar because it would be beneath me."


    Hearing Gojo, the two scouts didn''t dare to refute or even opt toment for fear of offending the genius in front of them.


    Just then, amidst the murmurs and discussions weaving through the crowd, the announcer continued, her voice resonating across the hall with a touch of reverent excitement.


    "Now, let''s proceed with a special acknowledgment, a privilege of honor, an de bestowed upon a young leader for his exceptional valor and strategic excellence. Johan, would you please step forward?"


    Caleb, taken aback by the unexpected mention of his name, cautiously ascended the steps to the stage, his heart pounding with a mixture of surprise and anticipation. He couldn''t fathom what could being his way.


    "Congrattions, Johan!" the announcer eximed, holding up a magnificent badge emzoned with ornate symbols, the Prime Great Leader Badge of Honor, glinting in the stage lights. "This badge symbolizes not just recognition but an esteemed status within our city. It grants ess to various exclusive locations, meetings, and events of paramount importance. As a prime leader, you''ll have the privilege to partake in decision-making processes for the city''s betterment, to contribute ideas and initiatives for the future."


    Caleb, wide-eyed and overwhelmed, epted the badge, feelingplicated emotions and honor in equal measure. He knew this was more than just a decoration; it was an embodiment of trust and an acknowledgment of his potential. However, he had already nned to change camps in the future. So, this shitty medal means nothing. Still, he chose to recognize it as an achievement.


    "The significance of this badge lies not only in its rarity but in what it represents. It''s a mark of leadership, dedication, and wisdom. With this badge, Johan, you''re entrusted with a duty to lead and guide, to inspire and shape the city''s destiny."


    As the announcer concluded her exnation, the audience erupted into a round of apuse, acknowledging not only Caleb''s achievement but the significance of the honor bestowed upon him. The scouts, who had been whispering amongst themselves earlier, looked at Caleb with a mix of respect and admiration, realizing that their damn team leader was climbing at such heights!


    Caleb, while still experiencing a mix of emotions, felt a surge of determination rising within him. He understood the significance of the honor bestowed upon him meant that the upper echelons had taken a liking toward him. This is great! If that''s true, no one would obstruct him with his shadow path for a window of time. It would give him time to grow!


    The announcer, after a brief pause, spoke to the audience once more, underlining the value of such recognition in the city''s governance. She emphasized the importance of leadership, unity, and the role each individual could y in shaping the city''s future.

 Chapter 181: 181: Top of the World

    The next day, Caleb woke up and thought to himself, "Man, this badge thing is crazy." He couldn''t help but feel a bit overwhelmed by the weight of it all. But he figured he should start by taking a stroll around the city and appreciating the perks of his newfound status. So, he ditched the fancy clothes and decided to go incognito.


    He meandered through the bustling streets, blending in with the crowd. It was pretty cool to see the city from a regr person''s perspective. The ce was thriving with life, vendors selling all sorts of goods, kids ying, and the aroma of street food filling the air.


    Caleb''s wanderings eventually led him to a beautiful park filled with Sakura trees in full bloom. It was a sight to behold. The pink petals danced in the breeze, creating a serene and peaceful atmosphere. He found a nice spot under one of the trees, with its branches casting a dappled shade on the ground.


    He plopped himself down on the grass, leaned against the tree, and just soaked in the beauty of it all. It was a moment of tranquility and reflection. Caleb marveled at how something as simple as a park could bring such a sense of calm and joy.


    As he watched people pass by,


    Caleb gazed up at the sky, pondering the whole badge deal. It was supposed to be this big honor, right? But honestly, he couldn''t help but feel a bit selfish. He wasn''t exactly the "save the world" kind of guy. He was more of a "look out for number one" type.


    He was a pragmatic dude, always thinking about how things would benefit him. So, as hey there under the Sakura tree, he started to think about the badge and how it could serve his own interests. Maybe there was more to it than just making speeches and attending fancy meetings.


    "I mean," he thought, "this badge could open up some serious doors." He imagined the possibilities ¨C ess to exclusive ces, meeting influential people, and maybe even some sweet deals. It was like having a golden ticket to the city.


    Caleb wasn''t about to change who he was overnight. He was still going to be Caleb, but now he had a shiny badge that could help him get what he wanted. As he continued toy there, he couldn''t help but smile. Maybe this badge thing wasn''t so bad after all.


    But just as Caleb was lost in his thoughts, something crazy happened. He couldn''t believe his eyes. Out of nowhere, a gust of wind blew through, and it was like a Sakura tree hurricane! Petals went flying, and before he knew it, he was standing in the middle of what used to be a beautiful Sakura tree shade. He looked around, bewildered, like, "Did I just punch the tree or what?"


    Caleb decided to take a break from the craziness and headed down a deserted alley. As he walked, he spotted a bunch of stray cats. Now, he wasn''t known for being a cat whisperer, but he figured, why not? He reached into his pocket and found some leftovers from his lunch. He tossed some crumbs their way, and those furry little rascals went nuts!


    It was a simple moment, just him and the cats, sharing a meal. Caleb couldn''t help but grin. He might have a fancy badge and all, but he was still the same old Caleb, doing things his way, whether it was blowing away Sakura trees or sharing a meal with stray cats.


    Caleb couldn''t help himself, and he started talking to the stray cats, even though he knew they couldn''t talk back. He looked at them and said, "You guys look kinda dumb, you know that? I mean, you''re just out here doing your cat thing, not a care in the world."


    The cats, being cats, just looked at him with those nk expressions, like, "Yeah, we''re cats, dude. What do you expect?"


    Caleb, feeling a bit goofy, decided to ask them the big question, "Hey, you wannae with me? I''ve got this fancy badge and all. We could be like a gang or something."


    But the cats just rubbed their little heads against his feet and then bolted off into the alley. He scratched his head and muttered, "Guess that''s a ''no'' from you guys."


    Shaking his head, he decided it was time to call it a day. He made his way back to the hotel where he had checked in. It had been a strange day, with a blown-away Sakura tree and a cat gang that didn''t want him as their leader.


    Back in his hotel room, Caleb was ready to put his feet up and rx. The ce was pretty fancy, with these fancy curtains that blocked out the sunlight like they were in a ckoutpetition. The bed was massive and superfy, and there were even some choctes on the fancy pillow.


    Caleb flopped down on the bed, spreading out like a starfish. He gazed at the badge he got, scrutinizing it like it held the secrets of the universe. It was all shiny and intricate, with all these symbols that he didn''t even understand. He thought, "Man, this thing sure is fancy. Maybe I should get it a little case or something."


    The room had a nice view of the city, all lit up like a Christmas tree. He could see people walking down the streets, probably on their own little adventures. Caleb liked the idea that he was part of something bigger now, but he was still the same guy who could appreciate a goodfy bed.


    With a contented sigh, Caleb finally closed his eyes. He couldn''t help but let out a little grin as hey there, thinking about those sweet 100,000 contribution points he''d scored. It was like winning the lottery but with more action and less numbers.


    He reyed the whole scene from the award ceremony in his head. The announcer, the cheering crowd, and that shiny badge, it all felt like some kind of crazy dream. But the points, those were real, and they meant he had a lot of doors opening up for him in the city.


    As he drifted off to sleep, he knew that his life was about to get even more interesting. Maybe he''d figure out what to do with that badge and all those points tomorrow, but for now, he was just going to enjoy the feeling of being on top of the world.

 Chapter 182: 182: Swallowing Sword Style

    Caleb woke up with a smile on his face, feeling refreshed. Until now, he couldn''t still help but recall the 100,000 contribution points he received. With that, he could now exchange for the Tier 8 recipe of the Shadow Path. He was dying to know just what the next Tier would be and what shadow abilities he would get!


    With a yawn, Caleb stood up and sort out the bed that gave himfort all night. He must say that the hotel deserves its price as it gave him quality sleep. Soft pillows, and clean sheets that don''t have an irritating fragrance.


    "For eighty-three silvers, this hotel is quite good."


    Just like that, Caleb first did a morning walk to improve his mood. Then, went nearby to a two-story coffee shop and ordered a strong ck coffee to wake the shit out of him and make him feel fully awake.


    After that, Caleb returned to their wooden hut to check on his team. Unfortunately, only Rozho was there. Still, Caleb joined him to eat breakfast, and the two decided to fulfill what they had talked about before.


    ...


    "I know your swordsmanship level. But what you show is really the full extent? If you want to learn from my master. You have to reach a certain level first."


    Rozho smiled at Johan, who was opposite him.


    Hearing this, Caleb smiled and pulled out his Odachi. "So we need to first, right? So you can gauge my level."


    Five minutester, Caleb felt the cold metallic sensation on his neck. He looked at Rozho incredulously. The damn bastard defeated him in just five minutes! Well, the sparring was a battle of pure swordsmanship, after all. No use of destiny abilities. Just a pure battle of swords. It was obvious that in terms of swordsmanship. He''s only an amateur with a solid foundation.


    On the other hand, Rozho seemed to have studied and trained in the way of the sword since he was a child. In his earlier years, he taught himself, grasped the basis, and mastered. He also fought adults with his sword in the Zero District. All kinds of scums; Robbers, thieves, smugglers, vers, and so on. The Zero District was a chaotic ce because it was a den of criminals and underground gangs. And as said before, it was where Rozho grew up!


    Only after Rozho turned fourteen years old did he meet his master, who taught him the three sword flow styles and other sword techniques that improved his understanding of the sword to another level and increased his strength by leaps and bounds.


    "What sword style did use in our sparring just now? It''s the first time I''ve seen you use it and it''s quite peculiar. I don''t know how to describe it. I can''t put a finger on it."


    Caleb asked curiously. Yes, Rozho used an unfamiliar style to him. Although he admits to himself that he is still new to the way of the sword. He could still recognize if something was unusual.


    Hearing his friend''s inquiry, Rozho shook his head with a wary smile. He returned the katana he had in its rightful sheath and said:


    "My master has three swordsmanship techniques. One was the three-flow sword style, which was already unusual in itself. After all, wielding three swords is considered out of the norm since every swordsman usually prefers only single-handed or sometimes dual-wielding. Actually, the sword techniques my master possessed originated from some kind of n in the past. Although that n isn''t high-ranking. They were feared due to their in-depth understanding of swordsmanship."


    Caleb found himself in a trance listening to his friend''s story.


    "The second one was called Free-Wielding Style. It was the sword technique that my master used. It was said that once one reaches the highest mastery of that technique, one could even fight an army of the same realm."


    Caleb drew in the cold air as he heard such a powerful sword technique. ''I''ll be damned!''


    "What''s the third? The one you used in our sparring?"


    "That''s right!" Rozho nodded. "This specific name of the sword technique was Swallowing Sword Style! This is really a weird sword technique, even for me. In fact, it''s the first sword technique that the master tried to teach me. s, it''s damn too simple but difficult.


    "You''ve literally just used it just now. What makes it difficult?"


    "No... That''s nothing but the tip of the real deal." Rozho sighed bitterly his eyes filled with disappointment. "That''s why the one I chose was the Three Flow Sword style because it was morepatible with my style. Master told me that the Swallowing Sword Style, throughout its creation, only had one user. It was the creator... After that, no one seems to be able toprehend even its basics. What I showed to you earlier was just me trying to imitate the basics but I couldn''t even do it properly."


    Rozho''s eyes became solemn. "Maybe if it''s you. You can learn it?"


    "Me? Why me?" Caleb almost coughed in embarrassment.


    He wasn''t a genius in sword! Still, he might really be able to learn it since he has infinite lives. No matter how long it was. Maybe in his other reincarnation, he would be born on some kind of kid with an innate sword physique, sword heart, etc... Who knows, right? But for now, swordsmanship isn''t an area he excelled at.


    The only thing that makes him special now is his two-power system! Speaking of which...


    ***


    Name: Caleb


    Race: Human


    Age: ???


    Rank: Taboo Energy (Grade 3) 3080/100,000 + Tier 9 Walker (Destiny)


    Physique: 320 [Strength, Stamina, Endurance, Agility, Flexibility, Power, Etc...]


    Spirit: 210 [Mental Strength, Mental Resistance, Reaction Speed, Perception, Five Senses, Dynamic Vision, Mental Energy, Intelligence, Energy Recovery Rate, Soul Def, Soul Strength, Etc...]


    Abilities:


    -Passive Skill-


    Shadow Sense.


    -Active Skill-


    Gum Gum Rubber. Taboo Energy Sensitivity. Phantom Step. Hardening.


    Tip: The basic attribute of a normal human is 5.


    ***


    He got another 1500 units of taboo energy after three days. He only needs a damn year to be promoted to grade 4 and obtain another ability and increase his two attributes. At that time, even if he''s only a Tier 8 Destiny, he would be able to fight someone like Roger!

 Chapter 183: 183: Sword Stages

    "Why are you staring at the air like that?"


    Caleb, who was looking at his status disyed like a hologram in front of him in the air, jolted. ''Oh, fuck... I should really stop this bad habit of mine while still early.''


    Yes, every time he looks at his stats. He would be lost in his thoughts, preupied with the prospects and joy of his fast progress. Due to his strong body now, his progress was almost like a rocket. After all, his body could endure the fast absorption brought by his taboo energy sensitivity, his first ability.


    "Oh, sorry... I just thought of something." Caleb awkwardly scratched his scalp. "Are you disappointed with the level of my swordsmanship? Still, what level am I currently at?"


    Rozho stared at Caleb for a moment and fell silent, as if in deep thought. Rozho was just this kind of man. He would always fall into his own world and take his time to think. Even in conversation, he would organize his thoughts first, as if he were arranging thoughts into an essay. He wasn''t afraid of the long silence caused by his pause and would take his time to think.


    This is one of the qualities of Rozho that made him respect him. It was a good quality to have when having a conversation or an argument. An underrated conversation skill. When speaking, one shouldn''t just speak immediately about what pops up in his mind. Rather, one has to think carefully and organize one''s thoughts coherently.


    "You''re current level isn''t that good, to be honest. In terms of swordsmanship, it can be said that you haven''t even entered the gate yet. However, you already have a solid foundation and each of your swings shows the hours of practice you put in. Your basic shes, although not shy or showy, had the proper intent. The intent to kill."


    ''Well, of course, I practiced my swing every day.'' Caleb scratched his cheek and felt that his 2000 swing a day wasn''t wasted. As for intent to kill? As a killer, isn''t that his nature already? Rather, because of his strength, it was too hard to hold himself back, not to kill someone.


    "Well, can you put a ssification of levels and determine mine?"


    A pensive expression appeared on Rozho''s face. "Actually, there is an official ranking of skill popr to the circle of swordsmen. Sword Disciple, Swordsman, Sword Master, Sword King, Sword Grand Master, andstly, the rumored Sword Saint!"


    "Based on this ranking, you''re not even a. Sword Disciple yet. As for me, I''m a Sword Master."


    Nodding his head, Caleb fell into deep thought. So Rozho was actually quite advanced in terms of sword skill? A sword master? Then he felt a bit ashamed that he hadn''t even stepped on the entrant stage which was the Sword Disciple. However, that was reasonable. After all, the only thing he did was to swing his sword mindlessly daily. He didn''t take a step to step up his training or learn theories about the way of the sword. He doesn''t have a proper teacher who taught him about the advanced kinds of stuff.


    Really, the only thing he was taught was proper posture and swinging. He even had to figure out himself the right breathing technique. As his thoughts reached this, Caleb opened his mouth:


    "So... What are the prerequisites of each stage?"


    "Good question." Rozho smiled and crossed his arm like an expert. "To be considered as a Sword Disciple. You need to at least achieve a state and be able to release sword aura. Like this!"


    Suddenly, a gentle but sharp aura roared out from Rozho. "Every individual''s aura is different from each other. Auras characteristics depend on the personality of the person. Mine, as you see, was gentle and sharp."


    Caleb watched enviously as Rozho demonstrated the release of the sword aura. It was like an invisible force, yet Caleb could feel the intensity in the air. "Damn, that''s cool! So, I gotta unlock my own sword aura to be a Sword Disciple?"


    Rozho nodded, "Exactly. Sword Disciples focus on attuning themselves to the essence of the sword. You''ve got to connect with your weapon on a spiritual level, feel its energy, and let that energy flow through you. It''s about harmony between you, the sword, and the aura it carries."


    Caleb absorbed the information, thinking about how he could possibly connect with his sword on a spiritual level. It sounded like some martial arts movie stuff, but if it worked, he was up for it.


    "Now, for the Swordsman stage," Rozho continued, "you not only have to release the sword aura but also control it. It''s like taming a wild beast. You can''t let it run wild or it''ll backfire on you. You gotta make it dance to your tune."


    Caleb scratched his head. "So, it''s like having a sword pet or something?"


    Rozho chuckled, "In a way, yes. But this ''pet'' can be pretty deadly if you don''t treat it right. Now, moving on to the Sword Master stage. At this point, it''s not just about control, but mastery. You should be able to shape your aura into different forms, like a defensive shield or an offensive wave. It''s the difference between being a swordsman and being a true master of the de. Most importantly, evolve the sword aura into a wisp of sword intent like me."


    Caleb absorbed the knowledge, realizing that bing a Sword Master wasn''t just about swinging a sword harder. It required finesse, control, and the ability to mold the very essence of the sword.


    "Sword King is a bit different," Rozho exined. "It''s about harnessing your sword intent and increasing its density and amount. Honestly speaking, this stage is a test of patience..."


    Caleb''s eyes narrowed. The damn way of the sword seems simr to cultivation novels.


    Rozho leaned in, a glint in his eye, "And the Sword Grand Master and Sword Saint? Well, those are tales of legends. To reach those heights, one must transcend the boundaries of the mortal realm. It''s said they can control the very fabric of reality with their sword aura."


    Caleb couldn''t help but feel a mix of excitement and apprehension. The journey from a mere Sword Disciple to the legendary Sword Saint seemed like an epic saga waiting to unfold.


    "So, Johan" Rozho grinned, "ready to embark on the path of the sword and unlock your aura?"

 Chapter 184: 184: Calebs Sword Aura

    "It''s too early to talk about how far I could reach. However, you bet I''ll take that offer. Just learning how to release a sword aura would surely boost my strength significantly, right?" Caleb chuckled. Then curiosity reced his expression as he asked. "I wonder about those people training in the way of the sword and Destiny at the same time? Wouldn''t that make them more formidable than normal Destiny?"


    "If it was that easy," Rozho muttered. "Such people are rare. In one million people, there might be only two or three. Studying the way of the sword is too time-consuming and requires greaterprehension and affinity to the swords. Not anyone can just do such a thing. Not to mention, to divide your time to train as a Destiny would slow your progress in the way of a sword. You might not even reach Sword Disciple if you do that. After all, you not only have to spend a lot of time doing missions to gather contributions rather than spend it on training."


    "However, it''s not impossible. There''s always an exception, and that''s why geniuses exist. My master is such a person. He has a greatprehension and studied under three masters whose realm were even above Sword King."


    Hearing this, Caleb felt dizzy due to the vast amount of information. His horizons were expanded and now he knew that the way of the sword in this world wasn''t simple. Still, would he be able to develop sword intent? Sword''s aura in itself already feelsplicated to him.


    Just like what Rozho said. To awaken your sword aura. One needs to focus on attuning themselves to the essence of the sword. You''ve got to connect with your weapon on a spiritual level, feel its energy, and let that energy flow through you. It''s about harmony between you, the sword, and the aura it carries... But how the fuck do you even do that?


    Is there a particr method? Connect yourself with the sword in spiritual heaven? As in deploying your spiritual perception? If that''s the case, he who has high spirit attributes should be able to do that easily, right?


    Thinking of this, Caleb mused for a moment before deciding to ask Rozho. He scratched his head and finally blurted out, "Alright, I''m all ears. How do you even begin to connect with a sword on a spiritual level? Is there some sort of ancient sword meditation or something?"


    Rozho, with his characteristic calmness, leaned back and started what seemed like an info dump. "Connecting with your sword on a spiritual level involves using your spirit. It''s not just about the physical sword, but understanding its essence. You have to let your spirit reach out to the sword as if forming a bridge between your consciousness and the sword''s existence."


    He went on to exin that it was like having a conversation with the sword through your spirit, feeling its energy, and letting it flow through you. "It''s a bit like dancing with your sword, and the music is the energy that flows between you two."


    As Caleb listened, he tried to grasp the concept. It sounded like some next-level Jedi stuff, but he was determined to understand. "So, it''s kind of like using spiritual perception, right?" he asked.


    Rozho nodded. "I don''t know what spiritual perception you are talking about. But you could say that your spirit has to perceive the sword''s essence. You don''t just see it with your eyes; you feel it with your spirit. However, we don''t have a specific term like ''spiritual perception.'' We just call it connecting with the sword on a spiritual level."


    Caleb nodded, taking mental notes. It made sense to him. With his high spirit attributes, maybe he had an advantage in this department. He imagined himself in some kind of deep meditation, surrounded by a glow, bonding with his sword. It was an amusing thought. If the sword aura was really just about the spiritual perception connecting his spirit with the sword. Then awakening sword aura didn''t seem to be something difficult to him who has an abnormally high spiritual attribute!


    "Alright, so it''s like using my spirit to chat with the sword," Caleb summarized, feeling like he was getting the hang of it. "I''ll give it a shot. Who knows, maybe my sword and I will be best buds in no time."


    Rozho chuckled, "Just take it one step at a time. Connecting with your sword is a personal journey. Don''t rush it, and don''t be discouraged if it doesn''t happen overnight. Your spirit will guide you through the process."


    ...


    Caleb entered his modest wooden room, determined to give this spiritual connection thing a try. He sat down cross-legged, closing his eyes, and focused on his odachi lying beside him. He took a deep breath, attempting to tap into his spiritual perception, just like Rozho exined.


    As he concentrated, he felt a strange connection, an invisible thread linking him to the essence of the massive sword. It was as if the odachi had a spirit of its own, and Caleb was opening up a line ofmunication.


    Suddenly, a surge of energy enveloped him. He felt a power unlike anything before. The room was filled with a purple aura that seemed to exude the concepts of destruction and time, swirling around him like a mesmerizing dance.


    In the midst of this ethereal disy, Caleb''s appearance underwent a transformation. His hair, once a regr shade, turned into a crystal blue silvery white, flowing like a cascade around him. His eyes gleamed with the same crystal blue silvery white.


    ''Fuck! Did I awaken the sword aura just like that? Is it this simple???''


    Just as Caleb marveled at the beauty of this unexpected transformation, a wave of exhaustion hit him like a truck. The room blurred, and before he couldprehend what was happening, he lost consciousness.


    His body slumped to the floor, surrounded by the lingering traces of the purple sword aura. Little did Caleb know that due to his high spirit attribute and his constant use of his Odachi... He had long been qualified to awaken one. He just doesn''t know the method. But with Rozho''s advice, it only took onest push for him topletely awaken his very own sword aura!

 Chapter 185: 185: Another Misunderstanding

    Caleb woke up in his wooden room, a bit disoriented and rubbing his head. He remembered the surge of power, the strange transformation, but it felt like a dream now. Determined to understand what had just happened, he sat up and nced at his odachi, half-expecting it to have transformed into a mystical artifact or something.


    With a deep breath, he attempted to tap into that spiritual connection again, trying to summon the purple sword aura. He closed his eyes, concentrated, and waited. But nothing happened. No swirling aura, no transformation. It was as if the extraordinary event earlier had been a fleeting illusion.


    "Muttering to himself," Caleb mumbled, "Well, that was anticlimactic. Maybe I just identally awoken it and haven''t had full control over it yet. Typical." He scratched his head, a mix of frustration and curiosity etched on his face.


    epting that he had more to learn, Caleb decided to take Rozho''s advice and not rush the process. He couldn''t deny the potential thaty within this newfound connection, but it seemed like he had to figure out how to harness it properly. With a shrug, he got up and strapped his odachi back in its sheath.


    "It seems I need to inquire about this to Rozho now. I don''t just how would he would react f he knew that I awakened my sword aura just after our conversation."


    Caleb couldn''t help but chuckle. Of course, it was all thanks to his high spiritual attributes. He was just half-expecting at the start. Who knows if he will actually seed in his first try? Though, he couldn''t do it again now, which was a pity.


    Caleb, still mulling over the mysterious events in his wooden room, decided to seek out Rozho for some guidance. He strolled through the forest, the rustling leaves and the crisp scent of nature filling the air. It wasn''t long before he found Rozho, deep in concentration, practicing his three-flow sword style.


    Rozho was a spectacle to behold, with one sword firmly clenched between his teeth and another in each hand. The swords seemed like natural extensions of his being. As Caleb observed, Rozho''s movements were fluid, almost like a dance. Each strike was deliberate, sending ripples of power through the air.


    Then came the moment that stole Caleb''s breath away. With a swift and precise motion, Rozho unleashed a powerful strike, creating a fierce whirlwind that devoured everything in its path. Trees bent and swayed as if acknowledging the sheer force of the three-flow sword style. The whirlwind tore through the forest, leaving a trail of awe-inspiring destruction in its wake.


    Caleb, standing at a safe distance, marveled at Rozho''s mastery. It was clear that the man was not just a sword enthusiast; he was a living embodiment of the art. The wind carried the echoes of Rozho''s strikes, a symphony of des slicing through the air.


    As the whirlwind gradually dissipated, revealing the alteredndscape, Rozho turned to Caleb, a grin on his face. "Impressed?" he asked, the swords still in his hands and mouth.


    Caleb could only nod, his eyes wide with admiration. He hade seeking answers about his awakening sword aura, but witnessing Rozho''s prowess with the three-flow sword style left him in a state of profound awe.


    "Well, don''t be. You''re far stronger than me, ain''t you? I''m only superior to you in the way of sword, but in actual battle, I''ll be long dead by your hands." Rozho acknowledged.


    "Still, that was impressive." Caleb shrugged. Indeed, if in real battle they could use their abilities. He was confident to beat Rozho in just a matter of minutes. However, that would defeat the purpose of the spar since what they''re doing was testing his swordsmanship... Not hisprehensive battle prowess.


    Feeling the need to share the strange events in his room, Caleb began recounting the details to Rozho. He described the surge of power, the transformation, and the purple sword aura that briefly enveloped him. Rozho listened attentively, his eyes widening as Caleb narrated the unexpected awakening of his sword aura on the first try.


    "Monster! Even I failed hundreds of times, and you just did it on one fucking try!?" Rozho eximed, a mix of shock and disbelief written all over his face. He had spent countless hours refining his own skills and struggling to awaken his sword aura, and here was Caleb, seemingly achieving it effortlessly.


    Caleb sighed helplessly, "I can''t replicate it again, no matter how much I try. It was like a one-time thing. Any advice, oh wise sword master?"


    Rozho, still recovering from the revtion, scratched his head and chuckled, "Well, I guess there''s always an exception. Looks like you''re some kind of prodigy. My advice? Keep practicing. Even if you can''t replicate it now, the fact that you''ve done it once means you can do it again. Just be patient and let ite naturally. And who knows, maybe you''ll surpass even me one day. Actually, it seems only the master can help you now... And yes, you are now qualified to meet my master since you did such an unbelievable thing..." Rozho had a wide grin on his face and thought inwardly. ''Master would surely get a surprise!''


    Bastard! I''m not a genius! I just have high spiritual attributes! Caleb vomited in his heart. Of course, he didn''t voice it out. Let the misunderstanding go on if that means he could meet Rozho''s master!


    His mind wandered to the unique circumstances that had led to this moment. Caleb acknowledged that he wasn''t some unparalleled prodigy; rather, it was the timely infusion of his unique abilities and the subsequent realm upgrades from Destiny Power System and Taboo Energy Power System that had elevated his spiritual attributes. It wasn''t genius; it was a series of fortunate events that had boosted his capabilities and enabled him to awaken his sword aura on his first damn try!


    With a nod and a mental eptance, Caleb decided to go along with the misconception. If it meant he could meet Rozho''s master and potentially uncover more about the sword aura, then why not let the idea of prodigious talent persist?


    Caleb, now fully embracing the idea of meeting the master, responded with a confident smirk, "Well, lead the way then. I''m ready to meet the legendary master who''s been shaping swordsmen like you." The journey to unlock the full potential of his sword aura was about to take an unexpected turn, and Caleb was eager to see what was up with Rozho''s master.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 186: 186: Ascend to Tier 8

    "Huh? Aren''t you too excited? Not now. My master''s isn''t in the City currently. I don''t even know where he went, but he was surely outside the Wall of Rose."


    Rozho sighed lightly.


    "Not now? Guess I was too excited." Caleb scratched his head. Here he thought that he would meet Rozho''s legendary master. Curious, he decided to ask. "What the fuck is your master doing outside the Wall of Rose. Aren''t the Apokalips there already exceeded Tier 8 Apokalips? That ce is too damn pretty dangerous base on what I''ve heard."


    "Beats me..." Caleb''s question just made Rozho shrug. He had been with his master growing up, but even now, he doesn''t know why his master keeps going outside of the Wall of Rose. However, his master could survive months alone in a dangerous ce, which shows his strength. "Master''s thought isn''t something I could fathom. He may be kind, but he was quite entric."


    Hearing this made Caleb chuckle. "Well, there are a lot of strong people and masters that are entric. Since we won''t meet him now, I''ll visit my friend first and check on him."


    "Andre or that one in aa?" Rozho raised a brow.


    "Yes, the one in aa. We call him Fatty." Caleb smiled. Then, as if thought of something, he took out a gold coin from his pocket and gave it to his green-haired friend. "By the way, ask Kidd or Kazuto to refill our food stocks. Don''t forget the vegetables and fruits."


    ...


    As Caleb pushed the door in front of him and walked inside the private room. A familiar sight greeted him. White room with only onerge bed on the side. There are three machines on the bed, unlike their previous visit. One was for nutrition, one for oxygen, and thest, well, he didn''t know what it was for.


    Taking nine steps forward, Caleb stopped by the side of the bed with a mncholic expression. He stared at the figure on top of the bed, feeling a pang of sadness threatening to swallow him. But he quickly controlled his emotions before they could even take hold of him. He heaves a long, heavy sigh before saying. "I''m the only one that visited you this time. Luna and the others were currently on a mission. Fatty, you have to wake up or we''ll leave you in the dust. As of now, the three are doing their best to earn contribution points and be stronger. For their sake and yours..." his voice trailed off for a few seconds, hoping that Fatty would surprise him and suddenly talk. s, this is reality, not a damn movie.


    With a sigh scanned Fatty''s condition wistful smile.


    Fattyy still on the bed, his short ck hair giving a contrast to the paleplexion of his face. Time had etched wrinkles on his forehead, telling tales of the year that had passed. His once lively brown eyes were closed, hidden behind the stillness of a deep slumber. Caleb didn''t know why Fatty would fall into aa and it''s been a year already, yet he wasn''t showing signs of waking up.


    Despite the thinness of his current belly, there is still some sagging skin, a visible reminder of a past of his robust figure. Fatty''s form was almost ghostly. The room around him held the quiet of a long-held breath, broken only by the low hum of the nutrient machine that diligently supplied him with sustenance. The steady rhythm of the machine echoed the monotony of hisa-bound existence.


    Caleb sighed. ''This kind of setting is really depressing.''


    Beside the bed, an oxygen machine stood sentinel, a silent guardian ready to intervene if the need arose. Its presence spoke of a fragility that lingered in the air, a reminder of the thin line between life and the void that Fatty teetered on. Caleb knew that the oxygen machine was a backup. Just in case Fatty''s body suddenly forgets to breathe.


    The patient''s clothes adorned his form, the fabric draping loosely over the now-frail frame. The room, bathed in a soft, clinical light, bore witness to the passage of time that had seemingly paused for Fatty, cocooned in the stillness of his year-long slumber.


    Just like that, Caleb stayed in Fatty''s room for three hours. After that, he gave him ast look. "Don''t worry. Our friend will visit you after their mission. As for me, I''ll be busy for a while and muttered. Hope you had already woken up on my next visit."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ...


    In front of the Gate of Babel. Kazuto, Kidd, Rozho, and Rekka apanied Caleb. They looked at David in front of them who started to speak as they reached the gate.


    "It''s just been a year and one of you guys was already about to upgrade Tier. Johan, you''ve certainly exceeded my expectations. It''s a pity that you chose a path that has a limited future. Once you''ve reached Tier 6 of the Shadow Path... It would be really hard for you..."


    David sighed, feeling genuine pity this time. Due to Johan''s excellent performance in the operation. He realized that thetter would make an excellent leader of squads. Not only that, he has already witnessed Johan''s talent in fighting during the sparring sessions conductedst year. Such a genius was now limited by the Shadow Path.


    ''How about I apply the other recipes of his path to the higher-ups? Hmmmm... No, that would be too dangerous. Shadow Path is already dangerous. What''s more, someone like him advanced to higher tiers of the Shadow Path. It would really threaten the bnce of power in the city. The higher-ups would surely crush me to death if that happened. It''s already good that they tolerate his existence.'' David shook his head to clear away his initial thoughts.


    Things concerning the Shadow Path are suicidal and sensitive matters. Furthermore, the upper echelons of the city had started to have the idea topletely remove the Shadow Path from the regiment. It was unfortunate that their advantage over the other two regiments would be gone at that time. After all, they are the only regiment that has three recipes. The addition of the shadow path served only as decoration, but it was useful to attract talent.

 Chapter 187: 187: Altar

    Just like that, Caleb felt as if he was watching a rey of previous events. Hundreds of hands emerged from the gap of the gate and pulled the pale-faced David unhinged. Even though it was already the second time. Caleb was still creeped the heck out of them. Once again, he couldn''t help but wonder. Just the fuck are these hands!? And what are they guarding behind the gate? Just how important are the items inside that the ruling would attach such a level of importance to them!? After all, David was a Tier 5 Destiny, yet he was helpless against the hands made of ck mist.


    "Johan, you''re the first one to ascend from us. As expected of you. There''s really nopetition." Andre said with emotion. However, one could also see a hint of worry on his face if one looks carefully.


    How can he not be worried? Thest time, Caleb told them of what had happened. Apparently, the side effects of the upgrade on the Shadow Path were ten times more intense than the other paths!


    Kazuto, Kidd, and Rozho looked at each other first before Kazuto nodded and proceeded to open his mouth to say:


    "We will be outside of your room to guard, so we will be able to help quickly, just in case."


    Rekka, on the other hand, didn''t say negative things this time and just gave Caleb a nod of encouragement.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ''What the fuck? This bastard is actually quite considerate this time? Did he have a change of heart or something?


    Caleb decided not to think about it. Now, he had to focus his mental state on what was about toe.


    As he thought of the murmuring at his ascension to Tier 9. He couldn''t help but shudder. Fortunately, he wasn''t unprepared for this time. Since he knew already what wasing in advance. He would be able to resist and prepare himself. Not only that, he did a lot of meditation in his spare time. Most importantly, his spiritual attributes aren''t what it was likest time. With the boost of the two power systems, he was now more equipped to deal with the murmuring that could drive anyone mad.


    ''Damn it... The path to bing stronger is really fraught with dangers. I just hope that it will not be as bad asst time.''


    Just like that, a few moments passed. The Gate of Babel started to creak open which made the group take three steps back. Anything that has something to do with the gate would bring them to an edge.


    "David," Caleb spoke, his curiosity piqued, "what''s the significance of that orb? And where would my ascension take ce this time?"


    David, a faint smile on his pale face, gestured for Caleb and the others to follow him. As they entered another building, Kazuto, Kidd, and Rozho positioned themselves as guards outside, their vignt eyes scanning the surroundings. Meanwhile, David led Caleb inside, ready to guide him through the process that awaited him within the mysterious room.


    Just like that, Caleb found himself standing within the confines of the mysterious room. The atmosphere inside was different, almost palpable, and he couldn''t help but study every detail with a keen eye.


    The room was spacious, its walls adorned with ancient symbols that seemed to pulse with a soft glow. The air had a peculiar scent, a mixture of incense, and an indescribable energy that added to the room''s mystique. Arge, circr tform dominated the center, intricate patterns etched into its surface.


    ''What''s up with this room?''


    Caleb''s eyes lingered on the tform, noticing faint traces of shimmering energy. He wondered if this was the key to unlocking the secrets of the Tier 8 shadow path. The ceiling above held a mural depicting the ascent of a figure towards enlightenment, a visual narrative that seemed to echo the purpose of the room.


    David, sensing Caleb''s curiosity, began to exin the room''s significance. "This room has a long history," he started, his voice echoing in the sacred space. "It''s said to be a conduit between realms, a ce where the energies align perfectly for ascension. The symbols on the walls carry ancient wisdom, and the tform at the center acts as a bridge to higher nes."


    Caleb snorted inwardly. ''Seems fishy, I must say.''


    As David spoke, Caleb absorbed the details, his mind a sponge soaking in the information. "This room is a vessel for ascension, and the orbs I brought contain the essence of the Tier 8 shadow path. Whenbined with the energy of this room, it creates the perfect environment for your ascent to Tier 9. Of course, that is, it would help lessen the side effects. For example, the unbearable murmurings would be slightly bearable."


    Caleb nodded, a mix of excitement and apprehension in his eyes. Lessening the side effects! That''s all that he could wish for! Still, why did David decide to let him use such a useful room? Did he have a change of heart after his performance?


    The room seemed to hum with potential, and he couldn''t shake the feeling that he stood at the threshold of a significant transformation.


    As if guessing Caleb''s thoughts. David cleared his throat and said: "You must be wondering why I led you to this room. This room is actually exclusive to captains like me and Roger. Well, to answer your question, the badge you got from the awarding ceremony allows you to have this damn privilege. So no need to thank me."


    ''I don''t n to thank you even if that''s not the case.'' Caleb mused.


    "Before we proceed, Johan, take a moment to center yourself," David advised, gesturing towards a small altar at the corner. "Meditate and attune your energy to the room. It will enhance the effectiveness of the ascension process."


    Taking a deep breath, Caleb approached the altar, his spiritual senses attuned to the ancient energy that permeated the room. He wasn''t really sure if it was energy or what. However, he could feel that it gave him a calming aura, which made him feel at peace.


    ''Now, I understand what mechanisms it uses that help lower the side effects.''


    Caleb deduced.

 Chapter 188 188 Advancement

    In the room, Caleb''s religiously utilized his spiritual perception to its fullest and scanned the orb that contained the recipe of the Tier 8 Shadow Path Recipe. He didn''t dare to neglect. After all, it would only take one failure to fuck all things up. At that point, the 100,000 points that he spent would be wasted. Totally more painful than a breakup with a girlfriend.


    Just like that, Caleb began to read the contents and digested them one by one. All of them were damn unfamiliar. David, on the other hand,id the ingredients needed on the floor near the altar within Caleb''s reach.


    ''The ingredient is about to run out again. It seems I need to post a mission to gather Apokalips materials again to replenish our supply.''


    David mused as his eyesnded on Caleb''s face, filled with utter concentration.


    ''This kid is really admirable.''


    ''Citrus Essence? Eyeballs of Tier 9 Hollow? Coconut Heart Herb? Damn, what kind of ingredients are these!? Won''t I die of poisoning!?''


    Weird things such as Cente Asistika, Salicylic Acid, and whatnot. Suddenly, Caleb felt stupid. Isn''t Salicylic Acid a chemical exfoliant!?


    With a look of concentration on his face. Caleb began to follow the detailed instructions from the recipe with due diligence. First, he threw the Citrus Essence furnace and started the fire at low temp. Following that, he cut the two balls of the Tier 9 hollow. Doing so, he tried his best to suppress the disgust that he was feeling in his heart. He was literally touching the damn eyeballs!


    Experience more tales on empire


    Due to its texture, it felt soft to the skin. However, it even made him feel even more disgusted than really is. It was a visual and texturally disaster.


    After splitting the center of the eyeballs. He poured the eyeballs inside the furnace and mixed the ingredients already inside with a relief expression.


    "Don''t lose focus." David reminded.


    A minuteter, all the ingredients had been poured down into the furnace. Of course, he just didn''t randomly throw the ingredients and mix them. That isn''t how it works. He also had to be mindful of the timing. Monitor the temperatures and constantly adjust them based on the properties of the ingredients.


    He had been rigorous and faithfully followed the instructions.


    After a while, Caleb turned his head to David and asked. "The recipe states that I only need to wait for thirty minutes and it''s done?"


    "Yes, that''s the case. Well, I''m not really sure. Since everyone forgets about the content of the recipe and its instructions immediately after, remove our gaze from it." David said with a neutral expression which made Caleb nod.


    Caleb looked at the furnace in front of him and patiently waited. The furnace began to turn green with ck. As for why this was so, Caleb guessed that it was from a chemical reaction due to the mixture of different ingredients.


    "Well, it''s about damn time."


    David said. As he did so, the tamed furnace finally had changed. The obvious change was the thickness of the smoke increased. Enough to fill the entire room.


    ''This is a bit different from what happenedst time.'' Caleb stopped his breath almost immediately when the smoke covered his entire visage.


    The pill itself might not be harmful to his physical health. But who can say that the smoke would be the same? The mixture of horrendous ingredients made Caleb choose to be cautious.


    David, on the side, took out a piece of white cloth huge enough to cover a human''s entire head. He raised towards his nose to protect it from all the smoke around them.


    As Destinies, Caleb, and David''s lung capacity had long exceeded the human standard. For a while, the two didn''t talk with each other or even move. Caleb held his breath while looking at the trembling furnace with anticipation.


    A whirring sound echoed from the furnace. Caleb thought and had expected a shy phenomenon after the end of the concoction or some kind of incredible scene. However, to his and David''s astonishment. The furnacepletely went still, and it pulled all the smoke as the time had moved backward.


    Caleb blinked.


    "What just happened? Is that it? Did I feel or something?"


    He looked at David with inquiry. Thetter grumbled and went beside the furnace without saying anything. Caleb watched as David undone the seal of the furnace with bated breath.


    ''Please make it a sess. Please...'' Caleb began to pray to all gods that he knew such lie Buddha, Jesus, Archeus, and even Beerus! ''To the name of the Gods, please it a sess.''


    Just like that, when the furnace was opened, Caleb saw the solemn expression on David''s face.


    Did I fail in the end?


    As he was about to feel disappointed, the solemn expression turned into that of a grin. David picked up a ck pill with blue shades on its surface. "You seeded!" David chuckled.


    Caleb stared at the pill on top of David''s palm with uncontained excitement. David pushed the pill on Caleb''s hand and said:


    "Well, you would be the first Tier 8 in your batch. Although I don''t approve of this decision of yours. Now that you can''t back down. At least, walk on this path with your head high."


    If Caleb didn''t know David''s true nature. He would have believed the bastard. Caleb looked at David who had a ''sincere'' expression. Even with his rich experience, he couldn''t determine whether he was genuinely happy for him or just acting. However, as an excellent maniptor, Caleb didn''t this fool him. He wasn''t naive. He knew that the guy in front of him was only happy because he was currently useful. After, Caleb knew that it was he who yed an instrumental role which making the operation that Davidunched a sess!


    ''It seems I need to always be on guard against this guy. He really knows how to act and pretend.''n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Shaking his head, Caleb opened his palm and stared at the pill. Then he opened his mouth and tossed the pill towards it.

 Chapter 189 189 Tier 8 Ghost

    As Caleb swallowed the pill. He braced himself for the iing murmurings that were about to assault him.


    Then. Just like he expected. Changes began to take ce in his vision. Red became redder. Blue became bluer. Green turned greener. It was a kaleidoscope of damned colors. It was as if someone had kicked towards a canvas. Stay updated through empire


    However, this is just the beginning. Following that, he felt that the bones all over his body were ground to fine dust. The pill started the process of changes to the cellr level!


    ''Fucking pain!'' Gritting his teeth, he tried to hold back the intense itchiness that began to spread throughout his entire body. Furthermore, what really horrified him was the changes in his skin. From pale, the color transitioned seamlessly to blue and red. He felt confused and was unsure if the pill had failed.


    "Calm down... That''s a normal change."


    David''s voice pulled back Caleb to reality.


    He gradually calmed down, and a determined light emerged from his eyes.


    Fortunately, it only took three minutes before the painful process began to gradually recede. He felt his entire skeleton suddenly twitch and the pain fully stopped.


    Regardless, Caleb still feels ufortable due to the fiery, indescribable heat that erupted from his heart.


    What the fuck are these side effects!? They are more severe than thest time. Well, he knew that this was the case because it was more of a physical side effect.


    ''Goddamn it! Here ites!''


    An intense dizziness assaulted his mind. Hundreds... No, thousands of voices came pouring down on his head. The intensity was like a dam being broken! Whispers, screaming, and constant buzzing repeatedly echoed directly to his brain.


    However, instead of pain or anything of the like that he had experienced before. He felt an unprecedented coolness in his head that lessened the voices by at least 60%!


    And gradually, the physical effect on his bodypletely disappeared. The murmurings eventually vanished.


    A smile appeared on Caleb''s face. It seems his high spiritual attributes had really helped him resist the barrage of voices this time. He would be already thankful if he didn''t directly turn mad. Who knew that his spiritual defense was already reaching such a point that even the advancement of Shadow Path which should have had ten or a hundred times worse side effects than the other paths would bepletely resisted that easily. Not to mention, at such a fast speed!


    Caleb carefully tried to feel the change. His physical body was stronger, and his senses were more acute. He thought that now, he could feel that he could bend metals without exerting much force and kill most Tier 9 Apokalips with just a finger!


    As he flexed his fingers, he could sense an improvement in strength coursing through them. The muscles felt denser, and the bones seemed fortified. It was as if his very essence had merged with the fabric of power that surged within him.


    "Metal..." he mumbled, his eyes narrowing in concentration. Caleb extended his hand towards a nearby metallic object, a chair sitting in the corner. As he gently pressed his fingers against it, he felt a peculiar resonance, a connection between his intent and the malleability of the metal. With minimal effort, the chair began to contort and bend under the pressure of his physical strength. He could estimate that physically, he was almost a hundred times stronger!


    A grin formed on Caleb''s face as he marveled at the realization of his enhanced abilities. The very idea that he could reshape most solid matters around him with such ease was both exhrating and daunting. He could envision a scenario where even the toughest mineral would crumble under the sheer force he now possessed. Of course, this is just an illusion brought by the rapid increase in strength. In reality, he could only bend silver metal. As for gold, that was still far away.


    "And Apokalips..." Caleb whispered, his thoughts shifting to the formidable foes that had once posed a significant threat. Closing his eyes, he envisioned and performed a simtion facing a Tier 9 Apokalips, known for their resilience and strength. Due to fighting a lot of Tier 9 Apokalips, he could easily visualize their average strength in his mind. Caleb saw himself effortlessly overpowering such creatures, his finger piercing through their tough exterior like a hot knife through butter.


    The prospect of such power both fascinated and unsettled him. He had ascended to new heights, and the capabilities that came with it were a sure means to increase survivability in this world!


    ''Time Slime, Show me my status.''


    ***


    Name: Caleb


    Race: Human


    Age: ???


    Rank: Taboo Energy (Grade 3) 3080/100,000 + Tier 8 Ghost (Destiny)


    Physique: 500 [Strength, Stamina, Endurance, Agility, Flexibility, Power, Etc...]


    Spirit: 400 [Mental Strength, Mental Resistance, Reaction Speed, Perception, Five Senses, Dynamic Vision, Mental Energy, Intelligence, Energy Recovery Rate, Soul Def, Soul Strength, Etc...]


    Abilities:


    -Passive Skill-


    Shadow Sense. Ephemeral Cloack.


    -Active Skill-


    Gum Gum Rubber. Taboo Energy Sensitivity. Phantom Step. Hardening.


    Tip: The basic attribute of a normal human is 5.


    ...n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ''So the name of this Tier 8 of the Shadow Path is called ghost. Interesting...''


    Then Caleb''s attention was directed to the two new passive and active abilities. By their name, he could vaguely guess their effect.


    Ephemeral Cloak (Passive): The user gains the ability to blend with shadows seamlessly, bing nearly invisible to the naked eye. This passive skill allows the Ghost to blend effortlessly into the darkness, concealing their presence even further. It not only diminishes the user''s smell, aura, and sounds, as in Ghost Walk but takes it a step further by providing an almost ethereal quality to their form, making them exceptionally elusive. The effect is heightened when the user remains motionless, further enhancing their ability to remain undetected within the shadows.


    Shadow Veil (Active): When activated, this ability extends the Ghost''s concealment to nearby allies within a certain radius for a limited time. The Ghost can temporarily shroud theirrades in the same ephemeral cloak, making the entire group nearly invisible to enemies within the shadows. This active support skill synchronizes seamlessly with the Ghost''s passive ability, Ephemeral Cloak, by not only concealing the user but also extending this concealment to their allies. The duration and effectiveness of Shadow Veil may vary based on the user''s mastery of their Tier 8 abilities, creating a tactical advantage for the entire team during covert operations or stealthy maneuvers.


    Limitations: Can only use 3 members currently. Once performed an attack or moves out of the shadows, the effect of the ability would get deactivated. Can only be activated once the targeted allies are in the shadows.


    I''ll be damned!

 Chapter 190 190 .I.

    David watched Caleb speechlessly. Why is this guy not ying ording to routine? Shouldn''t he screaming now while crumpled on the ground in pain with a contorted expression? Why is it that his not affected?


    Yes, Caleb only showed brief signs of pain in his face. David even suspects that the bastard was just acting since Caleb was now grinning in the air like a fool.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ''Why is he grinning in the first ce instead of suffering from the murmurings? Damn, there is really something wrong with this damned kid.''


    David sighed but didn''t delve too much into it. After all, he was just a guide here and had to make sure that something wouldn''t go wrong. Since everything is fine. Although it was abnormal that Caleb was fine in just a few minutes. It was nothing to do with him now. All''s well when ends well after all.


    What he didn''t know. The reason why Caleb was smiling was because of his newfound status. The increase in his physical and spiritual attributes was just too drastic!


    His physical attributes from 300 increase to exactly 500 points and his spiritual attributes were now only 100 points short now! It was slowly closing the gap.


    Most importantly, the ability that receives was just too useful for collecting information, escaping, and assassination.


    Caleb stood up from the ground and patted his butt. He was finally a Tier 8 Destiny. Not to mention, it has been only a year since he arrived in this city. Such a speed in promotion can only be attributed to his strength. His strength allowed him to gather and earn resources efficiently. His strength allowed him to gain a foothold in the Scout Regiment and earn the trust of the captain.


    When all is said and done. It alles down to capability and strength!


    It was his having two power systems of two worlds in him that elevated him and gave him the ability to fight creatures of the same realm as him and even fight creatures whose realm was two or three higher than him!


    ''I feel reborn. Getting stronger is really addicting. I can''t get enough of it.''


    Suddenly, Caleb felt David approach him due to his acute senses.


    "Congrattions on your ascension to Tier 8. I can''t say anything anymore but you endured well. I don''t know how you managed to avoid the side effects or is it just that you have such a strong willpower?"


    ''Willpower or something... That''s useless if you don''t have high spiritual attributes.'' Caleb thought.


    "Well, thanks. I guess my hard work just paid off." Caleb shrugged. Then he excused himself and walked out of the room with a sheepish smile on his face.


    After he exited the room. He described briefly the process of his ascension to his excited friends. Of course, he left out the information about the two new abilities. Although they are close to him. Disclosing matters rted to his ability is just foolish. He believes that secrecy is also a kind of power. The abilities would only achieve their full use once everyone isn''t aware of what they could do. Even if an ability is powerful or useful, if everyone knew how it works. Then they would also know how to counter it. Of course, this only pertains to abilities that haven''t reached causal or multiversal yet.


    The point is, that fewer people know about your abilities. The more effective it would be due to element or surprise or it, being an unknown factor.


    Kidd tried his best to ask about his new abilities as it was he who gained them. However, Caleb just ignored him and said ''You''ll see.''


    ...


    Second District. Persian Avenue. Benedict City.


    On the road in an alleyway, peoplee and go. Constables and Scouts constantly circle around the area with their families.


    All of them were from all walks of life but they all had simrities. That is the smile on their faces.


    Unbeknownst to the people, there is a man in the shade of a building...


    Caleb watched as people walked past him without even turning their heads to him as if he was just a damn air. However, instead of feeling sad or anything, there was a happy smile on his face.


    It was all thanks to his passive ability. Ephemeral Cloak. He was in the shade or shadow of a building. Even if he danced around, no one would be able to hear. Or even if shouts at them.


    The passive ability hadpletely removed any sounds he makes and his smell. Due to this, no one will be able to track him using any scene or sound detection. No, even the intangible things like energy, aura, or presence werepletely concealed. And if he just stood motionless, the effect would only be enhanced!


    He felt like a wolf now that could pounce on the people walking near him unsuspectingly. This is a perfect ability for peeking inside women''s bathroom. Unparalleled spying ability to measure the bust sizes and measurements. Anyone would drool to get this kind of ability, ain''t it? Kidding aside, Caleb was satisfied with his experiment today.


    "Everyone else is a returnee!!" Caleb shouted. However, no one turned around at him as if they were deaf. "Now, that I''m a grade 3 taboo user and tier 8 Destiny. I should be able to defeat a tier 7 Destiny and go toe to toe with tier 6. Or is the gap is still that huge?"


    He would only know once he fights a tier 6. For now though, what is certain was that he could now defeat tier 7, one above his realm, rather easily. Well, probably not that easy if he wasn''t prepared. However, his new tier which was Ghost gave him the ability to analyze his opponents and gather information about them from the shadows, and do surprise attacks. Theoretically, even if he couldn''t go toe to toe with the likes of Roger or David, at least he knew that he would be able to escape with his Ephemeral Cloak passive ability. Not to mention, the defense brought by his hardening once activated.

 Chapter 191 191 Challenge Another

    Caleb woke up the next day. He stared around and saw Rozho, Kidd, and the others huddled in the wooden wall. He looked at Kazuto, who was breathing through his mouth while sleeping with bliss.


    ''Mouth-breather? It''s already over for you...''


    He couldn''t understand why some people breathe through their mouths. Don''t they struggle with that? As a nose-breather his entire life. No hundred lives... He couldn''t just understand it. However, science says that some are just born breathing through the mouth.


    Why does he give a fuck if people breathe through their mouths though? He was just naturally curious. And he knew that breathing through the mouth has some negative effects.


    Breathing through the mouth, also known as mouth-breathing, can have several negative effects on both health and facial structure.


    First of all, Reduced Filtration and Humidification. The nose ys a crucial role in filtering and humidifying the air we breathe. Nose hairs and mucus help trap and filter out dust, allergens, and harmful microorganisms. Breathing through the mouth bypasses this natural filtration system, potentially exposing the respiratory system to more irritants.


    Second, Mouth-breathing may increase the risk of respiratory infections. The nose produces nitric oxide, which has antimicrobial properties. Mouth breathing bypasses this protective mechanism, potentially making individuals more susceptible to respiratory illnesses.


    Third, breathing through the mouth can lead to a dry mouth, reducing saliva production. Saliva is crucial for maintaining oral health, and reduced saliva can contribute to dental problems such as cavities and gum disease.


    Andstly, Mouth-breathing during sleep can contribute to snoring and sleep apnea. Nasal breathing helps regte airflow, and the absence of this regtion during mouth-breathing may disrupt normal sleep patterns.


    That is just its effects on general health. What''s really frightening was its damn effect on one''s looks or appearance!


    He had read in the past that prolonged mouth-breathing in children may be associated with changes in facial and dental development. The "long face syndrome" is a term sometimes used to describe alterations in facial structure, such as a narrow upper jaw and crowded teeth. However, the causal rtionship between mouth-breathing and these changes is debated among professionals. Not only that, chronic mouth-breathing may contribute to postural changes, affecting head and neck alignment. This can lead to a forward head posture, which may have secondary effects on the musculoskeletal system. This is also the reason that ''mewing'' gradually became a trend. Mewing is just a proper tongue position. It''s the tongue resting on the roof of the mouth and breathing through the nose. Prolonged mewing was said to contribute to a desirable face shape.


    In the end, he had only watched it from looksmaxxing TikTok in his first life. He didn''t know if those were true or just pure BS.


    ''Well, it''s time for my promotion to 8th Seat.'' Caleb stood up quietly. He already ascended to Tier 8, but he still needs to go through formalities and paperwork to officially be promoted to 8th Seat Scout Officer!


    After all, the higher his status or position within the organization, the more resources, privileges, and benefits would fall on hisp!


    ...


    "I want to be an Eight Seat Officer. What do I need to do?" Caleb said with irkedness apparent in his voice.


    The bastard David made him wait for damn sixty minutes already! He decided to arrive early in the morning for him to only an hour.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Oh... Are you still here? My bad, I got too immersed."


    David raised his head and gave Johan an apologetic look. He really hasn''t noticed the time! He looked at the mountain of documents on his table depressedly. Damned paper works!


    Seeing the dark circles and puffy eyebags of the other party. Caleb could only sigh and feel a little bit of sympathy. David''s eyes were all too familiar to him... The dread thates from the monstrous paperwork works are really enough to stress any grown man!


    Yes, being in a high position alsoes with disadvantages. The most dreaded of them all was the damned paperwork! Of course, it''s not without countermeasures. The almighty-proven solution that was passed from CEOs to CEOs of bigpanies from Earth was to hire a professional sexy, curvy secretary! *Coughed!*


    Well, isn''t it more pleasant to see a beautiful woman organizing your paper in an office donned in a ck professional formal suit? Where''s the happiness of hiring a man as a secretary? That''s too wasteful...


    David straightened his back. As he did so, he felt morefortable. Although as a Destiny, stiffness from awkward posture for long hours doesn''t affect him that much. He still felt relief from the release of umted tension. He looked at Johan for a moment:


    "Well, it''s really time for that. You''ve ascended to Tier 8 under my own eyes, so I thought you would unwind for a little and let your realm stabilize. But it was just yesterday and you''re applying already for a promotion?" David paused for a while and raised his eyebrows. "Do you understand what it takes to be an 8th Seat? Do you know the second requirement?"


    Caleb simply stared at David instead of asking.


    David leaned back in his chair, intertwining his fingers and giving Caleb a scrutinizing look. "Bing an 8th Seat is more than just ascending to Tier 8. You need to fulfill two primary requirements. The first one, of course, is reaching Tier 8, which you''ve achieved. But the second requirement is where most stumble."


    Caleb raised an eyebrow, urging David to continue.


    "The second requirement is to challenge an existing 8th Seat and sessfully defeat them inbat. It''s not just about personal strength; it''s about proving yourself as a superior force within the ranks. An 8th Seat Scout Officer must be capable of besting their peers to earn their ce."


    David''s gaze bore into Caleb''s, assessing his readiness for this challenge. "I''ve seen yourbat prowess, but that alone won''t cut it. You need to demonstrate your ability to stand above your fellow 8th Seats. That''s the true test for someone aspiring to be an 8th Seat."

 Chapter 192 192 Amelia

    Caleb nodded, understanding the gravity of the requirement. "Alright, I get it. Who''s the current 8th Seat I need to challenge?"


    David smirked, "Impatient, as always. I like that. Your challenger is Amelia, an experienced Destiny with a knack for strategy andbat. If you defeat her, your promotion is all but guaranteed."


    Caleb grinned back, excitement and determination in his eyes. "Consider it done. Just make sure the paperwork doesn''t take another eternity."


    David chuckled, "I''ll get to it right after this meeting. Now, go prepare for your challenge, Johan. Your first test as an 8th Seat awaits."


    With that, Caleb left David''s office, thoughts racing about the challenges and opportunities that awaited him as he prepared to face Amelia for his promotion.


    ...


    Under the blue sky of the Main Camp of the Scout Regiment. A fighting ring with white tiles was situated in its very center. Each of the tiles was made of stones that could withstand the full-brunt attack of a Tier 9 Destiny.


    The arena has a smooth and surface that allows for fast-paced and dynamic movements. Tiles areid in a staggered pattern, simr to the way bricks are arranged.


    The arena is also marked with specific lines and symbols, providing a clear boundary for the fighters. These markings help establish the rules and boundaries of the battle.


    Given the incredible power and energy attacks disyed by Destinies, the arena''s construction materials are implied to be resistant to damage caused by powerful sts and other energy-based attacks.


    What would you see if the arena was already flocked by Scout for different seats in the raised tforms for spectators and participants to observe the battles... These tforms are strategically ced around the arena to provide optimal viewing angles. And the priorities of the seat are entirely dependent on the position of Scout. The higher one''s status, the nearer one would be in the fighting state akin to a VIP.


    "Look, someone challenged Amelia! Who the fuck is that young kid who has such guts to challenge the princess of Hunt!? I think that kid is overestimating himself. I''m sure he''ll lose in no time. What do you think, guys?" Said a guy with arge mole above his lips.


    "You don''t know that guy? I say you''re that was underestimating him. Don''t you know? That''s Johan!"


    The guy scratched his mole and asked, confused. "Johan? Who?"


    On the side, a woman joined the conversation and pointed at Cakeb on the fighting stage. "It seems you don''t know him. He''s one of the youngest scouts to be promoted to Tier 8! An eighteen-year-old Tier 8 Destiny! He also led three teams and yed a pivotal role in Operation: Reim Wall of Rose. Are you dumb?"


    "Ohhh... He''s the one that received the Prime Citizen Badge or something?" The moled-guy showed a look of surprise and then immediately added. "If that''s really the case. This would be an interesting fight than I thought. Still, I stand my ground that Amelia would beat Johan without much effort!"


    ...


    Caleb looked at the stage he was in and at the crowd on the tform a bit overwhelmed. He was just here for the promotion. Why are there so many damn people watching him!? Who can tell him!?


    He took a deep breath and looked at his opponent opposite him. ''Is it because of her? Is she that popr or something?''


    Due to his high spiritual attributes. He could distinguish the hundreds of voices and process each of them. After all, the spirit attributes had information processes memory, and reasoning within their scope. He doesn''t know if it improves IQ directly but he was sure that at the bare minimum. It should have improved indirectly.


    He could be wrong though. Caleb shook his head at the unnecessary thoughts at the back of his head. Then he gazed at the so-called Amelia and studied her. Although he was confident with his strength due to thebination of two power systems and his rich battle experience. He still feels that it was better to be on guard since this moment would directly decide his promotion.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The woman in front of him was someone unfamiliar to him. He might have a database of information about his batch. But not the batch that one year and above joined earlier than them!


    In terms of temperament, the one in front of him wasn''t cold, icy queen type. He didn''t know why, now that he thinks about it, every Destiny looks like Dashing models, princes & princesses, and fairies! The higher the realm, the more perfect their appearance seems to be! Does it have to do with the Tier? Even David would''ve qualified as a supermodel if he joined a modeling agency. He began to doubt if it was because his a Tier 5 Destiny.


    ''Does this mean that I have the potential to be Chadlite or even Gigachad in the fucking future?'' Caleb couldn''t help but think.


    Amelia, with an air of nonchnce, examined Caleb as if he were an insignificant nuisance. Her eyes, while acknowledging his achievements, betrayed a subtle disdain. She spoke with an icy tone, "You''re that upstart brat trying to challenge me, aren''t you? Heard you''re the talk of the town with your shy exploits."


    Caleb, maintaining hisposure, responded with a smirk, "Well, it seems my reputation precedes me. But you know, actions speak louder than words. Let''s see how this ''upstart brat'' fares against an esteemed 8th Seat like yourself."


    Amelia''s lips curled into a sardonic smile. "Don''t get ahead of yourself, Johan. Just because you managed some stunts in the field doesn''t mean you''re on my level. It takes more than a few battles to earn respect."


    As the tension escted, the crowd on the tforms hushed, absorbing every word exchanged between the two destinies. The atmosphere crackled with the brewing tension, and the officiator waited patiently for the verbal sparring to conclude before initiating the official duel. Your next read awaits at empire


    Caleb, undeterred by Amelia''s dismissive attitude, maintained his confident facade. Deep down, he relished the challenge, eager to prove that his rise through the ranks wasn''t a mere fluke.


    ''These kinds of characters are really the ones that need to be put in their damn ce.''


    Caleb mused.

 Chapter 193 193 Stormbringer

    Caleb, despite the brewing tension, couldn''t help but observe Amelia''s appearance with a discerning eye. She stood before him, an epitome of both strength and beauty, d in the Scout Regiment''s signature uniform.


    Her raven-ck hair cascaded down to her shoulders, framing an elegant face with sharp, piercing eyes that seemed to harbor a perpetual coldness. The intensity of her gaze matched the disdain in her voice. A slender nose and defined cheekbones contributed to her somewhat sharp presence.


    Amelia''s attire, the standard Scout Regiment uniform, was tailored to perfection. The upper garment hugged her figure, emphasizing a lean yet muscr build. The Scout Corps emblem adorned her shoulder, a symbol of her affiliation with the elite unit along with the green cape on her back.


    A pair of silver earrings adorned her ears, subtle yet adding a touch of sophistication. Caleb couldn''t help but notice the fine details, each essory contributing to the overall allure. Around her wrists, delicate bracelets gleamed, a subtle shimmer against the fabric of her sleeves.


    His eyes, trained by countless battles, didn''t miss the toned silhouette beneath the uniform. The bust, though not overly emphasized, hinted at strength and agility. The chest, ahem, they''re not that bad. In fact, it was above average and was subtly defined. The waist, cinched by the uniform, entuated the curve leading to well-defined hips.


    Amelia''s neck, swan-like in its elegance, held an air of regality. Despite the utilitarian nature of the Scout Regiment uniform, she managed to infuse a sense of grace into every movement. The white-tiled arena seemed like a stage, and Amelia, the poised performer ready to unleash her prowess.


    The dichotomy between her harsh words and graceful appearance created a captivating paradox. Caleb, though focused on the impending duel, couldn''t deny the aesthetic appeal of his opponent. As the officiator prepared to announce the beginning of the battle, Caleb braced himself for the sh, both physical and mental, against the 8th Seat Officer Amelia and put her in ce.


    Discover more stories at empire


    Caleb couldn''t help but sigh. ''Somehow, why do I feel like most of the beauties I''ve met in my life have shitty personalities?''


    The crowd on the tforms buzzed with anticipation, the murmur of conversations blending into a low hum. As Caleb and Amelia faced each other in the center of the white-tiled arena, bets were being ced, opinions were shared, and the atmosphere was charged with excitement.


    "Did you see that kid''s confidence? Challenging Amelia like that? He''s either really brave or really foolish," remarked one spectator, eyeing Caleb skeptically.


    "He''s that Johan guy, right? The one who ascended to Tier 8 at such a young age. But Amelia? She''s a beast on the battlefield. My money''s on her," replied another, adjusting his position for a better view.


    A group of Scouts huddled together, engaged in a heated debate.


    A middle-aged man lied through his teeth. "I''ve seen Johan in action before. He''s got skills, no doubt. But Amelia''s a strategic genius. I''d say she''s got this in the bag."


    Nearby, a couple of seasoned Scouts shared their perspective. "Ah, Amelia''s just too experienced. I don''t think Johan stands a chance. Bet against him; easy money," suggested one, confidently.


    The betting trend was evident. The majority favored Amelia, expressing doubt about Caleb''s chances. "I heard he led teams in Operation: Reim Wall of Rose, but that''s not the same as facing Amelia one-on-one. No way he wins this," stated a skeptical observer.


    In another group, a more optimistic voice emerged. "Don''t underestimate Johan. He''s got that Tier 8 power, and I heard he''s quite the strategist too. Might give Amelia a run for her money."


    However, the general sentiment remained against Caleb. "Tier 8 or not, he''s still just a kid challenging an experienced officer. This won''t end well for him," a veteran Scout predicted, shaking his head.


    The crowd''s low hum hushed as the announcer stepped forward, his voice resonating across the arena. "Ladies and gentlemen, wee to the much-anticipated duel for the promotion of Johan to the esteemed rank of 8th Seat Officer! A pivotal moment in his destiny awaits. Win, and he ascends. Lose, and another year must pass before the challenge is renewed."


    A dramatic pause hung in the air before the announcer continued, "Now, let me introduce the esteemed officer who stands as Johan''s challenger. Known for her strategic brilliance and unparalleledbat prowess, she has carved her name into the annals of Destiny history. Give it up for the legendary Amelia!"


    As the crowd erupted in apuse, the spotlight turned to Amelia. She stood tall, radiating an aura of confidence and experience. Her sleek, midnight-blue uniform entuated her formidable presence.


    The announcer delved into her background, weaving a tale of her extraordinary life. "From a young age, Amelia disyed exceptional talent. At the tender age of 11, she demonstrated an uncanny ability to predict tactical oues, leaving seasoned veterans in awe. At 16, she single-handedly quelled a rebellion that threatened the city''s stability, earning her the nickname ''Stormbringer.''"


    "By the age of 21, she orchestrated a daring rescue mission, saving hostages from a criminal organization. The following year, Amelia''s strategic brilliance was once again evident as she navigated through a political crisis, preventing a city-wide conflict."


    "At 27, her crowning achievement was her contribution to averting a catastrophic bombing incident, showcasing not only herbat prowess but also hermitment to the safety of our great city."


    The crowd murmured in awe at Amelia''s illustrious history, her aplishments garnering respect from both friend and foe alike.


    Amelia nodded graciously in response to the apuse, acknowledging the recognition of her achievements.


    ''Huh? This woman in front of me is actually that awesome?'' Caleb scratched his cheek.


    A breath-stealing pause filled the arena before the announcer continued, "Now, let me introduce the young contender, Johan! A survivor beyond the walls, his journey has been nothing short of remarkable. At the tender age of 18, he became a Prime Great Citizen due to his exploits."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    As the crowd absorbed this introduction, the spotlight shifted to Johan, standing tall and determined. The announcer delved into his background and achievements. "Surviving the harsh realities beyond the walls, Johan''s tenacity and capabilities led him to a position of leadership. He notablymanded three teams during a critical operation, sessfully sealing the colossal breach in the Wall of Rose. An achievement that earned him the prestigious title of Prime Great Citizen at the age of 18."


    The crowd erupted into apuse, a mix of admiration and anticipation swirling in the air. Johan acknowledged the recognition with a nod.

 Chapter 194 194 Blood Wings

    "Since we already know who the participants are. Let the fightmence!"


    The crowd cheered at this as they couldn''t wait any longer and wanted the match to start! Everyone''s eyes automatically glued to the two on the stage.


    Surprisingly, it was Amelia who made her move first. She just charged rudely without even using any of her hunter abilities. After all, in her opinion, what she was fighting was just an upstart brat who still has milk on his lips. As for his reputation, in her opinion, they were merely exaggerated.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Caleb deployed his spiritual perception and his senses were on high alert. However, he noticed something. ''Damn... Why is she so damn slow?''


    In reality, from the perspective of spectators, Amelia arrived beside Caleb almost immediately and sent a barrage of punches and kicks. Of course, the 8th-seat officers and above could still follow the movements with their eyes, but for the 9th seats, they only saw blurs.


    "Amelia''s really a veteran. She immediately exerted pressure on Johan so he wouldn''t be able to move much. She''s trying to control the flow of the battle. This is the difference of experience." A man in the crowd said.


    On the stage, Caleb looked at Amelia''s fists and kicks one after another, a bit speechless. They are moving in slow motion and he just needs one side step to dodge every three to four attacks. ''Hmmm... It seems I''m just moving too fast that the world feels slower to me. And it is probably because of my high-spiritual attributes that enhanced my information processing ability and reaction speed.''


    As he was thinking, Caleb dodged another barrage of punches with ease. Still, was the gap between him and 8th Tier Offiers which was in the same realm as him that big? This is how big thebination of two power systems had brought to him. Well, if he thinks about it. He could already defeat Roger if he wants. What''s more, a mere Destiny on the same tier as him.


    Read exclusive adventures at empire


    ''Why is he moving so fast!? This doesn''t make sense! I''m already Tier 8 Destiny for a long time, and yet a newly promoted Tier 8 is faster than me?''


    Not only that, she is obviously a Blood Hunter, Hunter Path is known as specializing in physical strength. She knew that the Johan in front wasn''t a hunter.


    "You''re not using abilities, aren''t you? You should do everything you can or else I would end this battle quickly." Caleb visibly rxed as he felt that he was thinking too much. He underestimated himself by a huge margin. He was invincible in his own realm!


    Amelia red at Johan. With a pivot on her foot, she attempted another kick, aimed at his head. However, Johan caught her foot in bare hands. At this moment, Amelia realized the mistake she made. Her opponent is worthy of her respect. She needs to go all out!


    ''Should I already end this? Hmmm...'' While Caleb was feeling bored and distracted, Amelia finally marked Caleb with her hunter mark. With a boost in physical strength, she forcefully released her foot from Caleb''s powerful grip.


    Although she managed to get out her foot from her grip. It almost broke her bones. She also felt that the guy in front of her deliberately loosened his grip. Although she is confused as to why he did so instead of ending the fight quickly. There''s a more important question in her mind. ''What the hell are those hands!?'' Now, she started to feel horrified. This isn''t the strength that a Tier 8 Destiny should possess!


    Amelia''s eyes sharpened and her demeanor as a veteran had finally woken up. Her enemy deserves her respect. And because of that, she needs to fight with her full strength.


    Suddenly, blood coagted in her back at a rapid rate. It continuously increased in size and thickness until it took the shape of wings with spikes on its ends. Such a fine control of blood maniption made everyone gasp in shock. Such a mastery usually takes five to ten years! Only those Tier 8 Destiny who have a rich umtion of experience and ample talent had what it takes to reach such a level.


    "Damn it! Amelia is really something! This time, Johan would surely get suppressed. It''s over for him."


    "Do you have eyes? Didn''t you see how Amelia struggles tond a hit? What''s the use of powerful attacks when you can''t even hit your opponent? It''s akin to someone punching the air."


    The crowd of scouts erupted into amotion as they discussed heatedly the battle.


    ''Hmmmm... Blood wings?'' Caleb finally showed an interest this time. ''Interesting. It seems this girl really deserves her reputation. Then, let me see if you would be able to force me to use 50%''


    Under Caleb''s gaze, the blood wings fully formed. Following that, Amelia lunged at him with a wicked smile on her face with an expression of ''You''re dead.''


    She disappeared in her ce and Caleb could be sure that she was 2x faster this time. Caleb guessed that the blood wings weren''t just for decoration since Amelia wouldn''t have to take her time to such a useless move.


    However, it wasn''t enough to close the gap between their speed. After all, he was not only a Tier 8 Ghost but also a Grade 3 Taboo fighter. The superposition of the two power systems isn''t as simple as 1+1... No, it was aprehensive qualitative change.


    Just like that, Amelia arrived on Caleb''s left side and performed 1 and 3binations of punches that Caleb dodged using either a simple side step or timely ducks. As he was feeling the gust of winds brought by her punches, Caleb wondered if Amelia still had a trump card. The blood wings might have increased her movement speed, but not her attack speed. Why the hell is she smirking? Where did she get her confidence from?


    Suddenly Caleb''s eyes widened. At that moment, the question in his mind was finally answered. The blood wings behind Amelia elongated into what seemed to be Kagune from Tokyo Ghoul. Of course, he didn''t really know how to call it and they are not really the same thing. Kagune is made from Rc cells while her wings are made of her blood. However, the function seems to be the same!

 Chapter 195 195 The Synergy

    The two wings contorted exaggeratedly into thin red des that looked as flexible as whips! Along with its change, it lunged toward Caleb unforgivingly at a very fast speed that it turned into a blur from Caleb''s eyes.


    What is that concept!? Caleb already has a high reaction speed that exceeds most of Tier 8 Destinies!


    ''Finally... It seems this would make the fight more interesting.'' Caleb tried to hold back the smirk on his face. He hadn''t had a good battle for a while. Although he doesn''t deem himself as a battle maniac. An adrenaline-pumping battle still excites him sometimes!


    There was not enough time to think as the two sharp-whip-like blood weapons grazed him on his left cheek, causing a thin line to appear and a bit of blood to flow from it. Afterimages, after images appeared as Caleb tried his best to constantly dodge the whips with his Deka Step.


    ''How is he dodging this!?'' Amelia gritted her teeth, shocked at what was happening. Even a Tier 7 would have to be careful with this attack of hers, which was as fast as the pping of dragonflies themselves!


    On the other hand, the crowd watched as Caleb produced an extra shadow out of his body and threw it in a random direction, and switched with it to reposition himself and dodge Amelia''s attacks. Thebination of shadow abilities and Deka Step were now showing their effects in front of hundreds of people.


    "My god... What kind of cockroach is this!? No... he''s even harder to kill than cockroaches themselves!"


    "Look, it''s not only his shadow abilities that gave him such excellent mobility in the battle. It''s also that weird footwork technique of his. I wonder who taught him that technique or where did he learned it? Did he develop it himself?" A 7th Seat Officer rubbed his goatee with interest and said.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ...


    The battle continued and two minutes had passed since it started before Caleb decided that he had enough fun. He stopped all his movements and closed his eyes.


    Amelia stared wide-eyed. Confused at her opponent''s sudden move.''Huh? Did he give up already?''


    It was toote for her to retract her blood-whip attacks, even if she wanted to. No!! She shouted in her mind with a horrified expression. This is just a battle and they don''t have enmity with each other. She doesn''t want to kill someone without due reason. After all, it would be a murder!


    Everyone on the tform watched with nervous expression. A couple of 7th Tiers stood up, intending to save Caleb. However, even with their speed, they knew that they wouldn''t reach in time.


    Some people could already imagine a body getting divided neatly in half or blood spurting everywhere. Most of the scouts closed their eyes, not wanting to see the gory scene that would befall the young kid. Some ck-hearted people, on the other hand, red at the scene as if waiting for thrilling things to happen and satisfy the violence in their hearts. They want to etch Caleb''s idental butchery in their mind. Yes, such people exist in this world.


    CLINKK!


    A loud metallic sound rang in the entire fighting arena. The majority of the crowd was confused as it was the sound of shing of metal against metal instead of the smooth cutting of flesh.


    When the scouts who had their eyes closed heard it. They swallowed their saliva and opened their eyes. A bit afraid that they would see bits of pieces of limbs and flesh scattered on the stage.


    However, what they saw made them so dumbfounded that they were unable to believe it. The young Caleb stood on the fighting stage intact with his arms crossed together with a rxed smile on his face. However, what''s different with him is the fact that his skin. No, his whole body had been covered with what seemed like ck steel!


    On the other hand, he had one of the whip-like des caught in his hands while the other one had its tip bent after unsessfully prating his neck... Nah; it didn''t even manage to leave a scratch on his steel-like neck. Thebination of Hardening and tesai stacked upon each other finally showed its might in front of everyone for the first time!


    Yes, he managed to replicate Tesai. Thanks to his increase in learning and recall ability brought by his high spirit attribute.


    Caleb was afraid that only those peak Tier 7 destinies would be able to injure him in this state! Enjoy exclusive content from empire


    Amelia, instead of disbelief, heaved a sigh of relief. She was thankful that she hadn''t identally murdered someone or else she would regret it and would be a shadow in her heart. However, she doesn''t believe in evil! She smiled and conjured blood bullets in the air and shot them toward Caleb. The battle must continue until the victor is decided!


    "It''s futile..." Caleb shook his head as the blood bullets hit his body and exploded one after another. As for the feeling? He just feels that someone was trying to pinch him. A smile appeared on his face and he looked at Amelia. "However, Imend your spirit. For that, you deserve to lose with my trump card."


    As Caleb said this, eight tentacles made of gum gum rubber emerged out of his back which made him look like both a spider and an octopus. The tentacles had the color of purple (Color of gum gum rubber). If it was in the past, it would be useless to form/shape the gum gum rubber into sharp weapons or anything of the like. But now, everything changed because of...


    Hardening!


    The gum gum rubber tentacles, which have the property of both gum and rubber, solidified with the activation of hardening... Making it hard, sticky, stretchable, and sharp at the same time! Such an anomaly of material shouldn''t have existed, but now it exists! His gum gum rubber could finally take a solid form thanks to his hardening ability which gave it the property of steel!


    More importantly, it would only get tougher and sharper in time as long as his hardening and his physical strength increase in level without losing its innate adhesive and stretchy characteristics. This is the result of the synergy between gum gum rubber and hardening!


    ''Should I call it Steel Gum Rubber Substance?? Hmm... That sounds awkward.'' Caleb smirked.

 Chapter 196 196 Conclusion

    A Tier 8 Blood Hunter at the tform among the crowd scrutinizes the Steel Gum Rubber Tentacles in awe and says: "It is rumored that this Johan showed in some instances that he uses a kind of substance. Did you know it has both the properties of gum and rubber? Now, why the fuck does it look like a metal?"


    "For me, that sounds stupid. Property of both rubber and gum? How is that even possible!? That doesn''t conform to physics at all!" A random scout near the Tier 8 Blood Hunter scoffed. He doesn''t believe it! Not to mention, the purple tentacles look solid and deadly enough to prate metals.


    An old man suddenly decided to jump into the conversation. "You brats talk too much. Can''t you just watch? The results would speak for themselves."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The blood hunter and the other guy stopped talking when the old man joined their discussion. Who was the old man? He was Mirai the Cold Executioner! An old man with rich experience and only one step away from bing 5th Tier Destiny! And be promoted to 5th Seat Officer. He had enough contribution points, but the Scout Regimentscked one of the main ingredients required to concoct his pill.


    As long as he ventures outside and encounters the Apokalips, which are the main ingredients in his recipe. It would be a sure-fire ascension to Tier 5. Not to mention, the old man was one of the few who chose the Shinobi Path. Shinobi Path''s ingredients are 3x more difficult than the Hunter''s Path.


    ...


    "This is a Legacy Ability? It seems the rumor about you being a lost high-ranking n member seems true. I just don''t know which high-ranking family it was. Would you mind telling me?"


    Amelia looked at Caleb and asked.


    ''Good question!'' Caleb''s eyes lit up. This question would help further solidify the misunderstanding regarding his taboo abilities. With a lot of people watching, the information would spread fast and wide. At that time, he didn''t need to constantly exin the origin of his abilities. Furthermore, even though it was just a cover. Gradually, it would be truth in the eyes of the people. As he thought of this, he forced out a serious look on his face and said:


    "Actually I don''t know. I grew up without a parent. Maybe it was to a high-ranking n that existed in the past. Who knows..."


    Caleb pretended with all his might and put on a mncholic expression. With this, the people would surely buy his bullshit. After all, him, being a lost-high ranking n member didn''t directlye from his mouth. It was the people who had assumed it and he just guided them a little. In terms of convincing, sometimes, it''s better to guide people toe up with their own minds with the idea you want rather than convincing them on your own. Isn''t it more subtle that way?


    ''Damn it! I''m bing more and more treacherous as the time passes.'' Caleb sighed bitterly at how crafty he had be. There''s just no way. After all, he needs to be careful with his every move. One mistake would be all it takes to devour him fully. Some say that ''When you make an error. You can''t undo your move, but you choose your next move. Just like in chess. However, isn''t it better to not make a mistake in the first ce?


    Of course, humans are prone to mistakes, and this is not an exception. Still, he wants to minimize errors as much as possible.


    "So..." Caleb looked at his opponent with serious eyes. "Do you want to give up?"


    "Me? Give up? As if!"


    On Amelia''s hand, blood began to coagte as fast as ten times faster than cancer cells and took the shape of a scythe.


    "You can shape your blood however you want, huh? Quite neat." Caleb let out a soft chuckle. "But let''s see if it would do anything."


    Six of the tentacles on his back shot out simultaneously. Amelia, on the other hand, became serious. She controlled the whip-like blood on her back and swung the scythe on her hand to fend off the iing deadly purple lifelike tentacles.


    Just like that, she felt the collision of her outstretched blood wings and the two tentacles. However, there were still another sixing towards her. Her scythe collided with another one that wasing for her forehead.


    The force of the three tentacles was already enough to push her and force her to retreat by four steps. Now, there were still the other three that were about to hit her neck. Explore hidden tales at empire


    Can''t do anything about them. She could stare helplessly as the sharp tip of the tentacles stopped perfectly one inch from her neck.


    If this was a real battle. She would have been already dead. ''Too strong...'' This is the only thought on her head now.


    Feeling the tip of the pointy tentacles on her. There was no doubt that they would easily be able to prate her neck like a hot knife through the butter. She couldn''t help but feelplicated as she thought about how an upstart overpowered her to such an extent. It could be said that their fight was just too one-sided she didn''t even manage to gain an upper hand throughout the fight.


    She also knew that her opponent had just joined a year ago.


    ''He''s a monster.''


    "I give up." Amelia smiled and there was no struggle on her face as she admitted defeat. Although she lost. She was someone who could ept a loss when it was due. She can''t say anything. Her opponent was just better.


    Hearing this, Caleb nodded with appreciation. Although Amelia was rather disdainful from the start. He could tell that Amelia fought with passion. She was a warrior.


    Caleb deactivated the Steel Gum Rubber substance and looked at the announcer who still hadn''t recovered hisposure.


    After all, everything was just too sudden. The fight had ended so quickly that everyone on the tform had no time to react.

 Chapter 197 197 Charisma

    The crowd was silent for a moment, absorbing the unexpected turn of events. Whispers rippled through the audience, and the Tier 8 Blood Hunter from earlier stared at Caleb in disbelief. "Did that really just happen? Did she really give up?"


    The random scout who doubted the properties of the Steel Gum Rubber Tentacles before chimed in, "Damn, I thought she was unbeatable. This Johan guy is something else." Experience new tales on empire


    The old man, Mirai, nodded sagely. "Experience matters, and sometimes, youth surprises us all."


    Meanwhile, Caleb returned the gaze of the surprised crowd with a calm expression, the remnants of the Steel Gum Rubber Tentacles fading away. The announcer, finally regaining hisposure, eximed, "Ladies and gentlemen, we have a victor! Johan has triumphed over Amelia and secured his promotion to 8th Seat Officer!"


    Cheers and apuse erupted from the tform as well as the surrounding spectators. Some were genuinely impressed by Johan''s performance, while others seemed to be reevaluating their opinions.


    Caleb walked over to Amelia, extending a hand. "Good fight. You''re a formidable opponent."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Amelia, still processing the oue, shook his hand with a nod. "You''re no ordinary neer. Maybe there''s more to you than meets the eye."


    As the two contenders exchanged a few words, the crowd continued to buzz with discussions, questions, and spections about Johan''s mysterious abilities and background.


    The arena''s announcer, catching up with the unexpected turn of events, grabbed the microphone and boomed with enthusiasm, "Ladies and gentlemen, what an astonishing disy of skill and strategy! We have witnessed an incredible battle, and the victor is none other than Johan! Let''s give a thunderous round of apuse for our newest 8th Seat Officer!"


    The crowd erupted into cheers, ps, and whistles. The raised tforms for spectators and participants were now filled with lively discussions and excitement. The atmosphere was charged with a mix of shock, awe, and respect for Johan''s remarkable performance.


    The announcer continued with fervor, "Johan has proven himself against a seasoned warrior, securing his promotion to the esteemed position of 8th Seat Officer. A round of apuse for Amelia too, who fought valiantly! This is a day to remember in the history of our Scout Regiment!"


    The apuse intensified, echoing through the Main Camp of the Scout Regiment. Johan, standing in the center of the arena, couldn''t help but feel the weight of the moment. The eyes of the entire Scout Regiment were on him.


    ''Fuck this shit.''


    Caleb cursed.


    Amid the celebration, Caleb maintained aposed demeanor while inwardly cursing. He acknowledged the cheers with a nod and a faint smile, appreciating the recognition from his peers. However, he couldn''t shake the feeling that this victory brought both opportunities and challenges.


    As the apuse gradually subsided, David, who had been observing from the tform, made his way down to the arena. His expression was a mix of pride and curiosity. He approached Caleb, pping him on the shoulder.


    "Well done, Johan. I knew you had potential, but you''ve exceeded expectations," Davidmended.


    Caleb replied with a humble nod, "Thank you, David. I appreciate the opportunity."


    "Now, as the newest 8th Seat Officer, you have some responsibilities and privileges. But let''s save the details forter. For now, enjoy the moment," David said, his eyes glinting with a hint of mischief. "Before that, you need to address the crowd first."


    The crowd continued to murmur, discussing the unexpected turn of events. Some were already specting on Johan''s future role within the Scout Regiment. Others were eager to see how this young Tier 8 Destiny would handle the challenges that came with his new position.


    The announcer handed Caleb the microphone, and the crowd hushed in anticipation. Caleb, with a charismatic smile that seemed to radiate confidence, addressed the gathered Scouts.


    "Hey everyone! First of all, I want to thank you all for the incredible support. This victory wouldn''t have been possible without every one of you," Caleb began, his voice resonating through the arena.


    He continued, "Today is a testament to the importance of hard work. We''ve all faced challenges, fought battles, and pushed ourselves beyond our limits. And that, my friends, is the essence of what we do here in the Scout Regiment."


    Caleb gestured to the fighting ring behind him, the remnants of their intense battle still visible. "This arena symbolizes not just physical strength but the strength of our resolve, the strength to ovee whatever obstacles life throws at us."


    The crowd nodded in agreement, some exchanging proud nces.


    "But let me share a little secret with you," Caleb said, leaning in as if about to share the most profound wisdom. "Ny-nine percent of sess is hard work. I mean, relentless, sweat-dripping, tear-inducing hard work. But you know what the remaining 1% is?"


    He paused, letting the suspense build in the air. The crowd leaned in, eager to hear the revtion.


    "It''s talent! Yes, you heard me right. Just one tiny percent of talent can make all the difference. It''s like the secret sauce that turns a regr dish into a gourmet meal. So, my fellow Scouts, let''s keep working hard, but never forget that 1% of talent is the spice of life!"


    He concluded with a yful wink, and the crowd erupted intoughter and apuse. Despite the seemingly nonsensical ending, Caleb''s words had a strange charm, leaving the crowd both entertained and motivated.


    As Caleb stepped away from the mic, the murmurs of the crowd reflected a mix of amusement and contemtion. It seemed that, amid his lighthearted banter, he had managed to convey a deeper message about the bnce between hard work and innate abilities.


    "What do you think about his speech? He''s saying 99% hard work recipe is a sess yet also says that the 1% is the most important. What a sly young man. He has a way in his words."


    "Well, eloquence is also a talent you know. Still, this fight is really an eye-opening one. We could see that Johan''s speech isn''t baseless here. Just think of it. Amelia who worked so hard and stayed at Tier 8 for a long time was defeated by him. It''s simply hard work versus talent.

 Chapter 198 198 Celebration of Ascension

    The pub was alive with chatter and the clinking of sses as Caleb, Kazuto, Rozho, Kidd, and Rekka gathered around a table in the corner. The atmosphere was charged with the energy of their recent victory and Caleb''s ascension to Tier 8.


    Caleb raised his mug, a grin stretching across his face. "To ascensions and unexpected victories!"


    The others joined in, clinking their mugs together, and the celebration officially began.


    Kazuto, with a smirk, remarked, "First one to ascend, huh? You''re really setting the bar high for the rest of us, Johan."


    Caleb chuckled. "Well, someone had to be the trendsetter. Might as well be me."


    Rozho, sipping his drink, leaned back in his chair. "I must admit, the way you suddenly created those purple tentacles was impressive. What''s the secret behind that, anyway?"


    Caleb winked. "Ah, a magician never reveals his secrets. Just a little something I picked up along the way."


    Kidd, always the analytical one, chimed in, "But seriously, how did you manage to overpower Amelia like that? She''s no pushover, and you just made it look easy."


    Caleb leaned forward, adopting a more serious tone. "It''s not just about power. It''s strategy, understanding your opponent, and exploiting weaknesses. Besides, every fight is a learning experience."


    Rekka, who had been quietly observing, finally spoke up. "I have to admit, I was a bit surprised by your performance. You''vee a long way since our early days in the Scout Regiment."


    Caleb nodded, a sense of nostalgia crossing his features. "Yeah, it feels like a lifetime ago when we were just fresh recruits. Who would''ve thought we''d end up here?"


    Kazuto raised an eyebrow. "Speaking of ''here,'' what''s next for you? Now that you''re a big shot Tier 8 Destiny and all."


    Caleb grinned, swirling the contents of his mug. "The sky''s the limit, my friends. I''ve got my eyes on that Tier 9, and maybe, just maybe, we''ll uncover more mysteries beyond that Gate of Babel."


    As the night wore on and the celebration continued, the conversation shifted towards ns for the future. Caleb, swirling the remnants of his drink in his mug, leaned in and shared his thoughts.


    "I''ve been thinking," Caleb began, eyes glinting with determination, "I might join the royal army for a year or so. Hunt down Apokalips beyond the wall, umte some contribution points, and stabilize my realm. It''s a good opportunity to strengthen myself further."


    Rozho, always practical, nodded in approval. "Not a bad n. The royal army missions can be intense, but the rewards are worth it. Plus, it''ll give you a chance to face stronger opponents and test your new powers."


    Rozho, intrigued, chimed in, "And what about you, Kazuto? Any grand ns for the future?"


    Kazuto exchanged a nce with Kidd before replying, "Well, Kidd and I were thinking of teaming up for missions. Maybe attempt to break through Tier 8 like Caleb here." Your next journey awaits at empire


    Caleb, smiling, raised his mug in a toast. "Now that''s the spirit! Teamwork makes the dream work, right? I''ll be cheering you guys on, and who knows, maybe we''ll all ascend to new heights together."


    Johan, always the realist, offered a word of caution. "Just remember, the path to ascension is fraught with fucking danger. Take it step by step, and don''t rush things. Quality over quantity."


    Theughter in the pub was infectious, a sense of shared dreams and aspirations filling the air. The prospect of facing greater challenges and breaking through to new realms fueled their conversation.


    Caleb, looking at his friends, felt a surge of pride. "We''vee a long way from our early days as recruits. Now, let''s carve our names in history, one mission at a time."


    The night had been filled withughter, toasts, and jokes, and as the group decided to call it a night, they made their way to the hotel where they had booked separate rooms. The atmosphere was still light, and the banter continued as they interacted with the receptionist.


    Caleb, with a charismatic smile, engaged in yful banter with the receptionist, making light jokes about the eventful day. The receptionist, a young woman with a subtle blush on her cheeks, responded with politeughter, seemingly enjoying Caleb''s charm.


    Rekka, perceptive as always, noticed the receptionist''s discreet nces at Caleb. The way her gaze lingered a moment longer than necessary and the subtle smiles she reserved for him didn''t escape Rekka''s keen observation.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    As the group received their room keys, Rekka shot a knowing look at Caleb, apanied by a sly grin. He leaned in and whispered, "Looks like you''ve got an admirer at the reception, my friend."


    Caleb, feigning innocence, raised an eyebrow. "Oh? You think so?"


    Rekka chuckled. "Trust me, I''ve seen that look before. Enjoy your admirer''s attention."


    The group dispersed to their respective rooms, leaving Caleb alone with his thoughts. As he entered his room, he couldn''t help but reflect on the events of the day. The ascension, the victory in the challenge, and now, a subtle admirer at the hotel reception.


    Unbeknownst to him, the receptionist, while going about her duties, asionally stole nces at the entrance, secretly hoping to catch another glimpse of Caleb. There was a mix of curiosity and perhaps a hint of infatuation in her eyes.


    Rekka''s words lingered in Caleb''s mind, and he couldn''t resist a quiet chuckle. "Life as a Tier 8 Destiny surees with its perks," he thought to himself.


    Caleb entered his room, and his eyes were immediately drawn to a captivating painting hung on the wall. The artwork depicted the majestic Gate of Babel, an intricate portrayal of the mysterious structure that held profound significance in the Destiny world. The details were exquisite, capturing the essence of the gate with mesmerizing precision.


    What particrly caught Caleb''s attention, however, was the presence of a ck man in a flowing robe, leaning against the gate in the painting. The artist had skillfully rendered every nuance, from the intricate folds of the robe to the enigmatic expression on the man''s face. Thebination of the man''s presence and the Gate of Babel created a strikingposition.


    Caleb couldn''t help but be captivated by the painting. The colors, the brushstrokes, and the overallposition seemed to breathe life into the canvas. The mysterious figure in the robe added an element of intrigue, leaving Caleb to ponder whether this character was purely a creation of the artist''s imagination or if it represented a real person within the Destiny world.


    "Good technique," Caleb muttered.

 Chapter 199 199 Ruthless to Oneself

    In a dark underground room, the air thick with tension and secrecy, seven shadowy figures convened around a dimly lit table. They referred to themselves as the Laughing Blood, a ndestine and malevolent organization operating in the shadows of the city of Phenos. The flickering candles cast eerie shadows on their faces, making their features difficult to discern.


    The leader, a silhouette of authority, began the discussion. "Recent events have taken an unfavorable turn in Phenos. We''ve lost contact with a member outside the Wall of Hope. It''s likely that the mission failed and he ran away. The Golden Rock is now beyond our reach, rendering our ns for its use futile."


    "Such a failure. Hunt him down. There''s room for him in this life."


    Another figure, their voice distorted and menacing, spoke up. "Johan and his team might be the ones who fought our member and took the Golden Rock. There''s no doubt about it."


    Murmurs of agreement echoed in the underground chamber. The Laughing Blood members exchanged wary nces, contemting the implications of Caleb''s actions. The Golden Rock, a powerful artifact they had nned to use, was used to seal the wall rendering it useless to them.


    The room fell into a heavy silence as they contemted their next move. Strategies were discussed, each member offering their insights on how to deal with Caleb. Some suggested subtle maniption, while others leaned towards a more direct confrontation. The air hung thick with a sense of urgency, knowing that every decision they made would shape the destiny of Phenos.


    Amidst the discussion, a lingering worry permeated the conversation ¨C the fear that their existence as vampires could be exposed. The Laughing Blood operated in the shadows, and any revtion of their true nature could jeopardize their dark machinations.


    "The city is on the brink of chaos," the leader stated with a voice like a sinister whisper. "Johan is a threat we cannot ignore. We must tread carefully and ensure our actions remain veiled in secrecy. Our survival depends on it.


    The members of the Laughing Blood continued their conversation in the dimly lit underground chamber, discussing their dark and twisted ns for the future of Phenos. The air was thick with tension as they delved into the sinister details of their next move.


    "We need another 2000 corpses," one of the figures mentioned casually, as if discussing a mundane task.


    Another responded, "Yes, for the God Blood ritual. It''s imperative that we awaken its power. Once it''s unleashed, chaos will ensue, and the ruling party will be too upied to notice our actions."


    The members exchanged nces, their eyes glinting with a malevolent anticipation. The room echoed with the weight of their ominous ns, and the discussion continued, albeit in hushed tones.


    "We must stir rebellion among the citizens. Make them question the authorities and create an atmosphere of unrest," suggested a cloaked figure.


    "Chaos is our ally. It will divert their attention, allowing us to carry out our ns undisturbed," added another.


    The seven shadowy figures continued their conversation, revealing more details about the mysterious substance known as God Blood. Each member spoke in hushed tones, their voices echoing in the concealed chamber.


    "The God Blood''s origin dates back centuries," one figure exined, his voice filled with an air of authority. "It is said to have been extracted from an ancient deity, a being of immense power that once roamed thesends."


    Another figure added, "Its purpose is multifaceted. It can grant enhanced abilities to those who possess it, tapping into the essence of the divine. But its true potential lies in chaos ¨C the more unrest it sows, the stronger its effects be."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The members exchanged knowing nces, acknowledging the vtile nature of the God Blood. They spoke of its avability, revealing that obtaining such a substance was an arduous task. It was a raremodity, hidden away from the prying eyes of the masses.


    "Restrictions are in ce," whispered a cloaked figure. "Not everyone can harness its power. Only those with a specific affinity, a resonance with the divine, can fully utilize its capabilities. It''s both a blessing and a curse."


    "All right, hear me out. We''re hitting District 0 first," one of them said, leaning back in their chair.


    "District 0? The breeding ground for all things shady," another one chuckled. "We turn those crooks into vamps, and we''ve got ourselves a full-blown army of chaos."


    Laughter filled the room, a sinister camaraderie weaving through the air. They tossed around ideas on how to choose the right candidates for the transformation, each suggestion more devious than thest.


    "Only the nastiest ones get the fangs, right?" a hooded figure grinned, their eyes glinting.


    "Absolutely. We need them ruthless and ready to wreak havoc," someone agreed, tapping their fingers on the table.


    As they spoke, the conversation shifted to the ritual itself. They spoke of dark arts, ancient incantations, and the forbidden practices that would turn the criminals into creatures of the night. Your journey continues with empire


    "Picture this ¨C chaos in the streets, vamps on the loose, and the ruling party scrambling to keep it together," a voice mused. "We''re going to be the puppeteers pulling the strings."


    They discussed the consequences, too, weighing the risks of their actions. The room buzzed with excitement and anticipation, each member adding ayer to their malevolent masterpiece.


    "So, what if the ruling party catches wind of our little scheme?" someone asked, a note of skepticism in their voice.


    "Rx. We''re shadows. They won''t see using," another responded with a sly grin.


    As the conversation about their sinister ns concluded, one of the Laughing Blood members spoke with a malevolent grin, "And don''t forget, keep an eye on Johan''s every move. We need to know what he''s up to."


    Nods of agreement passed among the shadowy figures, each understanding the importance of monitoring the newly ascended Destiny. The room darkened as they vanished into the shadows, dispersing into the night.


    Little did they know that fate had other ns. As thest of them left, the underground base erupted into a cacophony of explosions.


    BOOM!


    mes consumed the room, devouring the remnants of their secret meeting. The st was ruthless, leaving no trace behind, obliterating any evidence that could link them to the nefarious plot they had just discussed.


    The Laughing Blood had orchestrated their own demise, a calcted sacrifice to erase any inkling of their malevolent conspiracy. The explosion echoed their sinisterughter, leaving behind only the memory of their secret meeting.

 Chapter 200 200 Massive Gains

    A year breezed by and the winter in the City of Phenos had long ended. As the year went by, a new batch of recruits, youth with fiery dreams and ambitions, joined the three regiments; Scout, Constables, and Guards. Bolstering the forces of the kingdom as new talents began to show their potential.


    Consequently, the number of eager teenagers who took the test increased by a hundred percent due to the heroic achievement that the Scout Regiment showed. Most of them joined the Scout and took Caleb as their role model. Caleb''s position in the heart of the younger generation was all-time high.


    After all, Caleb was someone they could rte to. He wasn''t as far of age as them yet he achieved such a legendary feat in his age. Caleb''s feats such as defeating everyone in a sparring session, growing up outside the wall, etc... Made him a legendary figure in the hearts of the younger generation due to exaggerated tales created by people who love to brag even though it isn''t their achievement. Of course, Caleb was unaware of this.


    In that year, he also joined the royal army of the City for their mission to clean up the Apokalips within the Wall of Rose. The Royal Army could be said the cream of the crop warriors in the entirety of the kingdom. Stronger than even the three regimentsbined. How? Because the 5-star general of the army himself was a Tier 4 Destiny! An almost godlike existence that surpassed the captains of Three Regiments, such as David himself.


    The 5-star general of the army is the third strongest fighter in the City of Phenos, besides the Advisor of the king and the King himself. A godlike figure that could silence the three Tier 5 captains of the three regiments. A god among men. It isn''t exaggerated to say that he took care of the most dangerous area within the Wall of Rose, such as the Quincy Moutain Range, which he demolished in three moves.


    As for Spider Town, Caleb watched with his own eyes as the two Lieutenant Generals in the army, 7th Tier Destinies, cleaned up the army of spiders in Spider Town and killed Spider Queen with ease.


    And yes... The ranking of the army was simr to Earth. Namely: second lieutenant, first lieutenant, captain, major, lieutenant colonel, brigadier general, major general, lieutenant general, general, and general of the army.


    The 4th star general, on the other hand, was a Tier 5 general. The second inmand and 2nd strongest after the 5th Star General of the Army.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    In that year, Caleb understood that his strength was still just too measly in the grand scheme of things in the City of Phenos. It wasn''t absurd that the general of the army would be able to one-shot kill him if he wanted to. As for the general or second inmand, Caleb was at least confident to be able to escape.


    The gap between the 4th tier general and the 5th tier general was as deep as a chasm. The 4th Tier General could kill most 5th tier using three or five moves at most. Such a gap was almost horrifying and made Caleb think about the qualitative change one would achieve once one ascended to Tier 4. He even heard a saying in the army that ''Everyone below Tier 4 is just ants. One would only stop being an ant after ascending to Tier 4.


    It was a cruel thing to hear, but such is the reality. Caleb even made his goal to reach it to be no longer considered an ''ant''. After all, as of now, he was just a bigger ant than the rest. Of course, didn''t need to worry that would stay as an ant for the rest of his life. If he, who was a true eternal, can''t even do that, there''s no need for him to live. He would be a real embarrassment.


    Caleb also developed the gum gum rubber further to the point that he has now had a lot of applications that he could use in a lot of given situations. He also included practicebinations and synergy of his skills.


    Just as he had thought. He could now kill Tier 7, one higher realm than him from 2nd variation to even 3rd variation. In fact, he killed twelve such Apokalips and obtained a lot of contributions from them. Unfortunately, when ites to Tier 4, he only needs to run and hide.


    Still, thanks to his deka step, phantom step, and ephemeral cloak. He could even escape under the chase of tier 6 like David or tier 6 Apokalips and even tier 7 of the fourth variation.


    He was not bragging. It was a fact. Even the other elites in the army saw it for themselves. Of course, he still hides a lot of cards. For example, the ephemeral cloak. Due to the fact that few had walked the shadow path. The abilities it possessed weren''t popr. No one knew what to expect when fighting one. After all, the shadow path wasn''t as popr as a hunter or even the shinobi path. It gave Caleb the advantage of surprise.


    In the army, the soldiers call him Johan ''The Walker of Shadows''. Yeah, it sounds a bit Chunni for his taste, but he cannot do anything about it since he was known as the only one who chose the shadow path.


    In a year, he had umted contribution points, a whopping 11,000. But it was as hard as always. 11,000 doesn''t seem a lot whenpared to 100,000, right? Well, that''s just ignorance.


    He wouldn''t have gained arge sum in the first ce if the mission wasn''t important. If he wanted to gain 100,000 again or even 200,000 in a short time, was to lead a team and reim the 2nd wall. However, reiming the second wall would be 100 times harder than the 3rd wall since the average strength of the Apokalips there might be 7th tier and there''s no doubt that there would also be ones as strong as David.


    However, the most important boon was... He was finally a damned grade 4 taboo user, and he had gained his fourth taboo ability!

 Chapter 201 201 Limited Color Manipulation

    He had just ascended after he woke up earlier in the morning as the sound of the time slime woke him up. Now it was time for his status.


    ...


    Name: Caleb


    Race: Human


    Age: ???


    Rank: Taboo Energy (Grade 4) 85580/1,000,000 + Tier 8 Ghost (Destiny)


    Physique: 1000 [Strength, Stamina, Endurance, Agility, Flexibility, Power, Etc...]


    Spirit: 1000 [Mental Strength, Mental Resistance, Reaction Speed, Perception, Five Senses, Dynamic Vision, Mental Energy, Intelligence, Energy Recovery Rate, Soul Def, Soul Strength, Etc...]


    Abilities:


    -Passive Skill-


    Shadow Sense. Ephemeral Cloak.


    -Active Skill-


    Gum Gum Rubber. Taboo Energy Sensitivity. Phantom Step. Hardening II. Shadow Veil. Color Maniption (Limited)


    Tip: The basic attribute of a normal human is 5.


    ...


    I''ll be damned! I need a million points!?


    Caleb couldn''t help but feel dizzy seeing the strings of zeroes on his screen. Just how long would it take for him to ascend to grade 5 now?


    Fortunately, along with the increase in physical strength. The absorption also increases. Previously, he could already passively gain 500 taboo energy units. Now, he doesn''t know how much increase he got. The only way to know was tomorrow.


    Along with his ascension. His spirit and physical attributes increased as usual. And the two finally reached an equilibrium. An equal number of 1000 units! It could be said that in terms of mind and body, he was now 200x more powerful than before. Or it could be said that he has the strength of 200 adultsbined physically and mentally. Such strength... Even a sniper rifle might not be able to prate his skin now. Even if they use armor-piercing bullets... Of course, if it was a nuclear bomb, He would still die in oblivion. He''s not as strong as Superman yet, after all. Though it would be different if he used Hardening II!


    As he thought of this, Caleb took a deep breath and clicked the Hardening II with a mentalmand.


    [Hardening II- The time slime had detected an anomaly and decided to rework this ability. Instead of increasing the defense of the user base on the ranks of metals. It would instead multiply the user''sprehensive body defense exponentially (Resistance to energy/elemental attacks and physical attacks). Hardening II simply multiplies the host''s base defense by 20x]


    ''Huh? Rework? Just like in games?? Why rework it though? Silver and Gold works just fine...'' Caleb was a little confused for a moment before it clicked in his mind.


    Right! Silver and gold were not much different in terms of toughness. It would have been wed.


    ''So the time slime could also make an error?''


    Luckily, it could also correct itself without his intervention. Not to mention, the rework actually works in his favor! 20x increase in defense!? What concept is that!? It sounds simple and rude but the increase in defense of 20x was just cheating! Just think of Saiyan multiplier forms. Multiplier powers are just heaven-defying and one of the powers that are sought. Although it only multiplies his defense. It would be a huge help and would y a role in the future that would increase his survivability.


    If he can''t survive earlier from the atomic bomb without activating the hardening. He might be able to barely survive now if he activates it!


    Caleb couldn''t help but sigh. ''What a crazy ability...''


    Isn''t it crazy? His physical attributes were 1000. That makes his defense 1000 points if put numerically. Then, multiply the 1000 by 20x. It would be 20,000! It means that he''s 4000 times tougher than adult humans or he has the defense of 4,000 adult humanspressed atomically together. Whatpressed atomically means is it you would ce 4000 humans in a confined space and wouldpress them all into one human body! Literally fusion! That means that the cellr density would have reached an astonishing degree, thereby increasing defense!


    ''Maybe I don''t need to run from Tier 6 destinies now? I could actually take their beating?''


    Yeah, he could just stand still and let them hit him. Though they won''t be able to damage him. It was also vice versa. They can''t hurt him. He can''t also hurt them. As for Tier 5... Those Destinies might still be able to harm him.


    ''Welp, it''s not good to specte since I haven''t tried my defense personally against them yet. It seems I need to try fighting one.'' Caleb chuckled.


    Fortunately, the others were still sleeping so they won''t see what he was doing. Even if they see him. They wouldn''t see the interface of his status. They would just think that he was staring at the damned air...


    Caleb then proceeded to click the new ability that he got from his ascension. With a mentalmand, the description of the new ability popped up on his screen.


    [Color Maniption (Limited) (Active)- This ability enables the user to manipte the color of his body and the color of Gum Gum Rubber Substance to any color. The ability cannot affect the surrounding environment.]


    Such a simple description made Caleb think for a while. Changing the colors of his body and Gum Gum Rubber? In terms of battle, it doesn''t seem to have much help. However, changing the color of his body parts, such as his hair, eyes, skin, etc... Would help him disguise himself more easily.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    As Caleb thought of this. He stood up on his bed and walked carefully to the mirror nearby. He made sure to watch his step to avoid waking up the bastard sleeping on the floor. As he neared the mirror, he saw Kiddo sleeping soundly with saliva dripping from the corner of his mouth.


    ''What is he dreaming about?''


    Caleb mused before he directed his attention to his goal. In the mirror, Caleb saw his ck hair turn white as he willed so. Just like that, his hair transitioned color after color; Red, blue, brown, blonde, purple, green, etc... All the colors of the rainbow. Primary colors, secondary colors, and even tertiary colors are avable!


    Then he also did it with his eyes and skin. He felt like he had be an alien as randomly changed the colors of his body parts.


    ''Neat...''


    Caleb smirked. Although it''s not an ability he had expected to get. He was satisfied with it. He already had a lot of abilities. This time, color maniption could be said an auxiliary ability that would help him disguise, infiltrate, and fool others in the future. Not to mention, he couldbine color maniption and his gum gum rubber substance to be a master in disguise!


    Since he could manipte his gum gum rubber substance into any form. He would be able a visual illusion simr to real things.


    For example, he could shape the gum gum rubber into a gun, clothes, objects, etc... That he wants. Without color maniption, the things created by gum gum rubber would only be purple. But now, the item created would finally look like the real thing! At least visually... After all, even if he makes a gun. It won''t function like a gun since it''s just a gum gum rubber. Lastly, he would also be able to change his body shape and height using it. He would just make them appear like a part of his body and use the stickiness of gum gum rubber to attach them to himself. He might even be able to manipte his facial features by creating a mask out of gum gum rubber and changing their color. He would be able to copy anyone''s face!


    ''From now on. I should be called faceless or a thousand faces...''


    Caleb let out a soft chuckle. Still, he prefers his original face as the default. He would only change his appearance when needed or when on a mission.

 Chapter 202 202 Dragon Fest

    Afterpleting his training and ability development in the morning. Not once did he skip a practice... It was already part of his daily life. He did everything needed to do in the afternoon, such as reporting to David about thepletion of his mission with the royal army and the progress of the royal army on Operation: Clean Up.


    It could be said that the progress of the mission was now 70%. There is only a small group of Apokalips on the corners that are least explored. Caleb estimated that it would take another before the progress would reach 100% and fully eliminate the dregs. After all, it was harder to track small groups of Apokalips that were now actively hiding from soldiers than before, where they would deliberately find trouble against the soldiers and retaliate.


    Most Apokalips, even the lower tier ones, had the IQ of children. They wouldn''t just stupidly fight against soldiers when their kind was gradually being wiped out.


    The vibrant atmosphere of Haiyuan Dragon Street in District 2 filled the air as Caleb, Kidd, Rozho, and Rekka strolled through the lively festival of flowers. The district was adorned with colorful blossoms, creating a picturesque scene that captivated the senses.


    Stalls lined the streets, offering a variety of exquisite flowers and ornate decorations. The sweet fragrance of blooming blossoms wafted through the air, enticing festival-goers to explore the myriad of attractions.


    "Isn''t this amazing?" Kidd eximed, his eyes sparkling with excitement as he admired the intricate floral disys. "Every year, they outdo themselves with the decorations."


    Caleb nodded in agreement, taking in the spectacle around him. The streets were alive with energy, filled with families, couples, and groups of friends reveling in the festive ambiance. Traditional music is yed in the background, enhancing the overall experience.


    Rozho, always the observant one, pointed out, "Look at thosenterns! They''re beautifully crafted. It''s like walking through a dream."


    Rekka, usually quiet, couldn''t help but smile at the enchanting scene. "I''ve never seen anything like this. It''s like stepping into another world."


    As they continued their leisurely walk, they encountered street performers showcasing their talents. Acrobats twirled through the air, dancers gracefully moved to the rhythm of the music, and artists created intricate flower paintings. The festival seemed to bring out the best in the District 2munity.


    Kidd, being the adventurous one, suggested, "Let''s try some of the local treats! I heard they have these flower-inspired desserts that are to die for."


    Continue reading at empiren/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Seated on the sidewalk, Caleb, Kidd, Rozho, and Rekka enjoyed the mouth-wateringbination of mashed potatoes and ramen from the lively festival stall. The vendor, a friendly elderly man, noticed their enthusiasm and approached them with a warm smile.


    "Ah, enjoying the Dragon Festival, are you?" the vendor asked, his eyes twinkling with pride.


    Caleb nodded, a hint of curiosity in his eyes. "Dragon Festival? What''s that about?"


    The vendor''s eyes gleamed with excitement as he began to recount the tale. "Legend has it that a mighty dragon once ruled our beloved city. For generations, it brought prosperity and protection. But, as the story goes, a brave founder of the royal family confronted the dragon and, after a fierce battle, seeded in ying the majestic beast."


    He paused for effect, allowing the group to absorb the mythical narrative. Kidd, ever the enthusiast, chimed in, "So, the dragon was like the guardian of the city?"


    The vendor nodded, "Exactly! The dragon was said to be the guardian and protector. Its heart, rumored to hold immense power, was hidden deep within the castle. A secret passed down from king to king, guarded through the ages."


    Rozho, intrigued by the tale, leaned forward. "And what''s the significance of the Dragon Festival?"


    ''I''ll be damned! Dragons also exist in this world!? Hmmm... Well, it might just be some kind of Apokalips in a dragon''s form though...''


    Caleb theorized in his head.


    The vendor chuckled, "The Dragon Festival is our way of honoring that ancient legend. It''s a celebration of bravery, unity, and the enduring spirit of our city. The stalls, the flowers, the festivities¡ªall of it pays tribute to the dragon that once soared our skies."


    "Thanks for the information and the good food." Rozho bowed and looked at Johan and others. "Let''s go. It would be a waste if we don''t enjoy this festival to its fullest."


    Just like that, the group roamed around the city with their heart''s contents. They talked with the people about various trivia about the Dragon Festival. Even just the legends of the 2nd District. Caleb found himself more and more entertained. In the end, after their energy had been spent throughout the night. They went together to the hotel that they''d reserved in advance. This time, they slept together in one room.


    Due to the long time they''ve spent in one wooden house. Caleb found that he was nowfortable with theirpany.


    ...


    Inside the room 202, Caleb scanned the room with his gaze.


    The soft illumination from crystal chandeliers scattered an opulent glow across the expanse, highlighting the richness of its decor.


    Expansive windows draped in regal curtains offered a panoramic view of the city''s dazzling lights. The walls, adorned with ornate tapestries, spoke of a timeless elegance that harmonized with the contemporary furnishings. A plush carpet underfoot exuded a velvety softness, inviting Caleb to explore the luxuriously appointed space.


    A grand mahogany desk, polished to perfection, held a curated collection of antique artifacts and a state-of-the-artptop. The king-sized bed, adorned with silken sheets and plump pillows, promised a night of indulgentfort.


    Caleb''s eyes traced the intricate patterns of a gold-framed mirror, reflecting his own image with a subtle nod to the sophistication of the surroundings. As he moved through the room, the subtle fragrance of exotic flowers wafted from a crystal vase strategically ced to enhance the sensory experience.


    Approaching the window, Caleb drew back the curtains, unveiling a breathtaking vista of the city''s skyline. The ambient glow from the carefully ced designer lights entuated the room''s opulence, casting a warm embrace over its upant.


    Settling into an intricately designed armchair, Caleb took in the surroundings, his mind momentarily liberated from the day''s trials. The room''s sumptuous aura enveloped him, offering a sanctuary for contemtion amidst the grandeur.

 Chapter 203 203 Simultaneous Ascension

    As Caleb reclined in the plush chair, the painting above the desk caught his attention¡ªa masterpiece that echoed the richness of the room. The serenendscape seemed to be a portal to tranquility, a perfect counterpoint to the dynamic city beyond the window.


    "Johan, why didn''t you invite Andre and the others to the festival? It would have been lively that day."


    Hearing Rozho suddenly speak made Caleb stop for a moment. He looked at the others behind him and said: "There''s just no way. Those three visited Fatty yesterday. They are quite busy since they already earned the required amount of contribution points to exchange recipes."


    Suddenly, Kidd''s eyes lit up. "So did they finally ascend or what?"


    Find your next adventure on empire


    Caleb sighed. "Dunno. I''ve tried to invite them but they just told me about it. I also wonder if the three seeded."


    Kazuto patted Caleb on the shoulders with a reassuring smile on his face. He knew that although Johan didn''t show it. He was actually dead worried for his friends. "I''m sure they seeded. The side effects of the ascension of the Hunter path from Tier 9 to 7 aren''t that severe."


    Thinking of the resolve and the willpower of Luna, Andre, and Clifford made Caleb nod three times. Yes, in their time together, when he first reincarnated in this world. He saw their desire and determination to grow stronger. The mere side effects wouldn''t stomp their will.


    "Well, how about inviting them to celebrate their sess?" Rozho smiled.


    Rekka, on the other hand, suddenly spoke after being silent for a while now. He cleared his throat and looked at everyone''s face. "I''m not joining their celebration. I have better things to do than waste my time on such things."


    "It''s fine..." Rozho nodded with understanding. "No one is forcing anyone. Still, why did you decide to go with us if you don''t have time to waste??"


    Kazuto, Kidd, and Caleb turned their heads at Rekka at the same time as if waiting for his answer.


    "Why bother?" Rekka snorted and went to the bed at the corner of the room and covered himself with a white nket. The only sound that they heard was thetter''s snoring.


    "..."


    Rozho smiled warily. "How can he sleep that quickly?"


    ''He''s just a damned tsundere.'' Caleb chuckled. He could see Rozho''s character development throughout the year that he was with them.


    In the past, the bastard would be gloomy all the time and would say pessimistic statements such as how we will die anytime. How a rock would suddenly fall on our head and kill us. How everything is futile.


    Now, he toned it down a little, and he didn''t look as gloomy as in the past. Not to mention, he rarely disyed his pessimism now. Though, he still wasn''t as outgoing as them and preferred to stay silent most of the time.


    ...


    On the Main Camp of the Scout. David watched as Andre breathed heavily, lying on the ground facing the ceiling directly like a dead dog. If not for the constant heaving of the other party''s chest. He would have thought that the kid had already died.


    David walked toward Andre, his boots echoing through the empty training area. The other recruits had finished their exercises and left, leaving only the exhausted Andre sprawled on the floor. The mentor''s stern expression softened as he approached, his sharp eyes studying the young recruit.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Andre, how are you feeling?" David asked, crouching down beside the panting recruit.


    Andre turned his head to the side, acknowledging David''s presence with a tired nod. "Tired, but... I did it. I reached Tier 8."


    A genuine smile crept onto David''s face. "Congrattions. Ascending a tier is no small feat. You''ve earned it... I thought you already died as you are sprawled like a corpse down there."


    The recruit managed a weak smile in return. "Thanks, Captain. I also thought I''d already died. The murmurings are so scary. Just where are theying from? Now that I think about it. Johan''s experience was 100x worse than mine?"


    David''s gaze shifted to Luna and Clifford, who were seated nearby, watching the scene unfold. Luna had a proud grin, her eyes gleaming with excitement. Clifford, although looking exhausted himself, offered a thumbs-up to Andre.


    Luna nodded enthusiastically. "Yep! We all made it. Tier 8 Destinies now!"


    Clifford chimed in, "And we owe it all to the training and guidance we received here."


    "Looks like you''re not the only one who seeded," David remarked, nodding toward Luna and Clifford. "And yes, due to him choosing Shadow Path, his side effects are far deadlier." David shook his head and continued: "If he believed me in the first ce. He wouldn''t have had to suffer. Though that kid was a different breed. His will isn''t something a kid at his age should possess. To answer you another question, the murmurings are just the result of the pill causing chaos in our psyche."


    David stood up, offering a hand to help Andre up from the floor. "You''ve proven your mettle, all of you. Tier 8 is a significant milestone, but remember, the path to greatness continues."


    As the recruits gathered themselves, Luna couldn''t contain her excitement. "Let''s celebrate! How about a feast at the Chong''s Restaurant? My treat!"


    The proposal sparked enthusiasm among the tired recruits, and they exchanged nces, silently agreeing with Luna''s suggestion.


    ...


    Back in room 202, Caleb listened intently to Rozho''s suggestion about inviting Andre and the others to celebrate. The bond among the group was evident, even with Rekka''s tsundere tendencies.


    "I''m in," Kidd dered, his eyes gleaming with anticipation. "I heard the Fireworks of the Mad Shrine are quite the spectacle. How about we go there next time? Count me in for some celebration!"


    Caleb nodded in agreement. "It''s a great idea. We should definitely join the festivities. Besides, it''ll be a good opportunity to congratte Andre, Luna, and Clifford on their ascension."


    "Well, that is, if they seeded." Rekka, who was supposed to be asleep, chimed in. Then, snoring was heard again soon after.


    ''Bastard...''


    Caleb cursed.


    Kazuto chuckled at this, "And perhaps Rekka will join once. We''ll definitely convince him."


    The group shared a collective chuckle. In their opinion, convincing Rekka was worthy of having a B-rank mission difficulty.

 Chapter 204 204 The Day

    At night time, on a certain three hundred meter Ocacia tree. A man could be seen on its highest branch cross-legged, sitting meditatively with a peaceful expression. The cool breeze of the night caressed the young man''s skin. Yes, it was indeed Caleb, currently testing the range of his spiritual perception.


    . His spiritual perception could now cover an entire street. As long as they''re within his range. No one could escape his senses.


    Caleb opened his mouth. His eye reflects the deep shade of the night. Eight days passed since they celebrated Luna and others'' ascension to Tier 8. Yeah, they''re finally inching closer to his back and standing side by side at him again. Although his strength was already theoretically that of Tier 7. He is still not arrogant enough to think that he could do everything by himself. He''s the type of person that would get as much help as he can.


    No one truly knew his true strength. Even his closest friends. Coupled with the hardening that makes him almost impervious to attacks below Tier 6.


    As he stared at the night sky, he couldn''t help but feel an excitement bubbling up within him. Tomorrow is the day. The day to meet Rozho''s master and awaken his dormant sword aura! Why dormant? Well, after sessfully awakening itst time. He hasn''t managed to get a reaction to it even after a hundred times. He doesn''t really know the reason. However, professional things should be left to professionals, right?


    Since Rozho''s master is already at the level, that might be even higher than Sword Saint. He would definitely be the right person to ask for help. Maybe the old man would also ept him as a disciple, which would enable him to learn a thing or two and improve his stagnant swordsmanship further! Well, it would be actually good if he''s able toprehend sword intent. It was truly a thing that he coveted the most.


    Caleb sighed when he thought of this friend. ''Rozho is really a genius in the way of a sword toprehend it at his age...''


    As he shook his thought in his head. He thought of another good discovery, eight days after his ascension.


    ''Status!''


    ***


    Name: Caleb


    Race: Human


    Age: ???


    Rank: Taboo Energy (Grade 4) 93,580/1,000,000 + Tier 8 Ghost (Destiny)


    Physique: 1000 [Strength, Stamina, Endurance, Agility, Flexibility, Power, Etc...]


    Spirit: 1000 [Mental Strength, Mental Resistance, Reaction Speed, Perception, Five Senses, Dynamic Vision, Mental Energy, Intelligence, Energy Recovery Rate, Soul Def, Soul Strength, Etc...]


    Abilities:


    -Passive Skill-


    Shadow Sense. Ephemeral Cloak.


    -Active Skill-


    Gum Gum Rubber. Taboo Energy Sensitivity. Phantom Step. Hardening. Shadow Veil. Color Maniption (Limited)


    Tip: The basic attribute of a normal human is 5.


    ...


    Indeed, he gained 8,000 taboo energy units in just 8 days. What does this mean!? He umtes 1000 taboo energy units daily without his body exploding like a damned tomato!


    ''Well, it''s time to return and sleep. Tomorrow, I hope Rozho''s master will be able to help me awaken my stubborn sword aura.''


    He doesn''t really know if the way of the sword in this world could be considered a separate power system. However, he would officially step on Sword Disciple. One realm behind Rozho, once he''s finally able to use his sword aura anytime and mastered it.


    ...


    "Johan, wake up. It''s morning already. We''re gonna meet my master at 10 am..."


    Caleb opened his eyes groggily and saw Rozho looking at him with a bit of annoyance evident from the frown on his face. ''Did I oversleep again?''


    With a yawn and subconscious scratching of eyes. He sat up for a moment and felt his mind clearer after a quality night''s sleep. As a Destiny, although he didn''t really need that much sleep. He still decided to retain the act of sleeping. All his life, he was used to sleeping. It''s also the case for eating. Destinies had vastly superior bodily functions than humans and they would probably survive for half a year without food and water. Well, it depends on the Tier.


    Food is one of the pleasures of life. He would continue to eat just for the pleasure of it. It also acts as an anchor for him so he doesn''t lose the sense of humanity while in the process of the path to power and changing bodies to bodies. After all, maybe one day, he would wake up in the monster''s body or god''s body directly.


    No one can say for sure since the time slime just wanders randomly in the river of time with no sense of purpose. As long as it bumps into any kind of life form. It would automatically be Caleb''s body! The premise is, that the creature''s body wouldn''t be much stronger than his soul or else it would just repel the time slime away back to the river of time and wander again for years...


    Rozho tapped the ground with his foot four times. "Hey, don''t daze around. Although my master isn''t one to be impatient. It would be good to give him a good impression, don''t you think?"


    "My bad." Caleb woke up in his daze, stood up, andzily stretched his limbs from the stiffness due to sleeping in only one position. Yes, he only sleeps on his back. He doesn''t sleep on his sides or lie with his face directly nted on the pillows. After all, such a thing could result in facial asymmetry. "Well, I''ll bathe first. Where should we meet your master, anyway?"


    "Outside the Wall of Hope."


    "Why outside?" With his eyebrows raised, Caleb asked. "Well, don''t get me wrong. I just think that it''s somewhat weird?"


    Hearing this, a wary smile appeared on Rozho''s face. "Well, you will understand once you meet my master."


    Caleb only smiled. "Understood..."


    He wasn''t really worried about anything. After a year with Rozho, he knew that the guy was actually a bit principled in his own ways. Not to mention, he understands that Rozho''s master might have some secret or his presence might not be good for certain people in the city.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ''Is this the reason why his master is always outside of the Wall? Hmm... Is this the smell of a hidden plot or side quests?''

 Chapter 205 205 Fox Mask

    "Where is that brat? I shouldn''t havee thirty minutester."


    A white-haired old man donned in a ck kimono wearing a mask. The mask was designed based on the fox. This made the old man look sly and a bit eerie. One could only wonder why someone would wear such a weird thing. Is it to hide an identity or is it to hide an undesirable face?


    The white-haired old man stood with an air of nature, both harmless and ordinary. His mask contracted it, though, a meticulous depiction of a fox''s cunning expression, concealed in the upper half of his face. Its sharp, angr features hinted at a mischievous nature, leaving an impression on anyone who crossed paths with him.


    The upper body of the old man was wrapped in a ck kimono that looked like it had seen more centuries than he had. Cherry blossoms and swirling clouds adorned the fabric, probably whispering tales of a time when flip phones were a thing. The silver threads in the pattern shimmered sporadically as if winking at bystanders. A crimson obi, tied with the precision of a sushi chef crafting a perfect roll, screamed, "I''m fashion-forward, but I''m here for business."


    As the kimono flowed downward, showcasing hands that had probably seen too many gardening sessions, the lower body attire continued the theme of "I''m old but I''ve got style." Loose-fitting ck hakama pants swayed with a ir that suggested bothfort and readiness for a dance-off if needed.


    Beneath the mask, the eyes were hidden, leaving only a subtle y of shadows, because who needs eye contact when you''re a walking enigma, right? The old man''s temperament, however, betrayed a sense of ordinariness masked by an air of mystery. His well-worn wooden cane rhythmically tapped against the cobblestone ground, as if he was auditioning for a role as a drummer in a rock band that only yed in hidden speakeasies.


    Thus, the white-haired old man stood in front of the gate, a walking oxymoron ¡ª an ordinary appearance hiding behind a mask of quirky charm, leaving those who encountered him with an indelible curiosity about the tales hidden behind the mask and the possibility that he might be the secret lead dancer in the local retirement home talent show.


    With a sigh, he couldn''t help but think of his talented disciple... Rozho. He had met him in the zero district and saw the potential he had in the way of a sword. His disciple had already unconsciously realized the sword aura unbeknownst to him when he first met him. He only did onest push and Rozho managed to fully wake it up. What is that concept!? A person who hasn''t even had systematic training in the sword was able to awaken the Sword aura? That''s a real genius. Then, under his guidance, his disciple Rozho mastered the three-flow sword style and following that, fully transformed his sword aura into sword intent!


    Such a feat. Even the old man himself had only awakened his sword aura at the age of twenty, but he was already considered a genius at his time. As for sword intent, he had only achieved it at the age of thirty-four. Still, he was considered as one of the peerless geniuses in the city at his age.


    Byparison. What age is his disciple now? He''s only a teenager! But he had already mastered his sword intent! A sword master!


    The old man spectes that Rozho only needed after years of umtion for Rozho to reach his current realm. The Sword King realm!


    "It won''t be long before my disciple would be able to help me to fulfill my and my master''s wish."


    A gleam appeared on the old man''s deep-set eyes hidden in the mask. Once that day arrived. The humanity would be saved by the true cause of every problem in this world.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "I wonder what kind of person my disciple wants me to meet. He actually made friends with his taciturn and introverted personality..."


    "It''d be better if the one he wants me to advise is talented or it would only waste my time that I had better use of. Well, doesn''t matter. It''s for my disciple, anyway. As long as the kid he rmends has a decent understanding. I would at least correct the direction of his way of the sword."


    The old man didn''t really have much expectation of the friend his disciple wanted him to meet. Anyway, there would be no one who would be able topete with his disciple''s talent, right? If the kid was at least decent and had a solid foundation. He was willing to waste a bit of his time. Only just this once, though. But if it was an idiot who didn''t even know the basics. He would just teach a few things perfunctorily.


    "Still, these guards are still the same as before." The old man looked at the guards in front of the gatezying around.


    They didn''t even have the necessary vignce in case an invasion of Apokalip happened. In his opinion, such guys should be fired. After all, what was behind the gate was the lives of thousands of citizens. They should take their duties seriously even when there''s no apparent attack yet. The old man fully knows how horrible the outside is as someone who constantly ventures around with his life walking into a thread every single day.


    The only reason why there are no Tier 4 and 5 Apokalips that attacked thest wall yet was because of the sword formation his master and his master''s master had set up in strategic locations within the second wall and outside of the first wall


    However, the sword formation requires massive energy to maintain and the source that maintained them for years was about to run out in another fifteen years. At that time, the city would usher in destruction. After all, without those formations. Nothing would prevent the higher tier of Apokalips from invading anymore!


    "Rozho needs to be stronger before that to fulfill myst wish and prevent all of it from happening."


    A hint of determination appeared on the old man''s face.


    At the gate, one of the guards looked at the old man with amusement. "Looked. That weird old man wearing a fox mask is behind the tree again. I wonder why he suddenly decided toe here. I think that old man is already going senile."


    "I''ve already tried to convince him toe inside, but he doesn''t want to. He might have really gone insane. Still, he''s lucky that he wasn''t devoured by any wandering Aplips yet."


    "Don''t bother that old man. Let him do whatever he wants as long he doesn''t bother us." Another guard said with azy smile. "And I think he''s waiting for someone..."

 Chapter 206 206 One Move

    As the creaking gate opened, revealing the figures of Caleb (Johan) and Rozho, the old man in the fox mask observed with a sense of mild curiosity. He stood near the tree, maintaining an air of quirkiness and charm, the mask atop his face concealing the subtle y of shadows in his eyes.


    "Well, well. Looks like my disciple has brought a friend," the old man muttered to himself, his cane tapping rhythmically on the cobblestone ground. His temperament, a mix of ordinariness and mystery, was hidden beneath the fox mask and theyers of the ck kimono.


    Rozho, oblivious to his master''s silent wishes, introduced Caleb casually. "Hey, master, this is Johan. Johan, meet my master. He''s a bit weird, but he''s the best when ites to the sword."


    Johan, who had no previous knowledge of Rozho''s master, looked at the old man with a blend of respect and curiosity. The fox mask, though odd, added a touch of intrigue to the encounter. The old man, in turn, studied Johan from behind the mask, his expression unreadable.


    ''So this is Rozho''s master? Well, he certainly looks like those hidden experts I''ve read in certain novels in the past.''


    Caleb felt excited inwardly, although he didn''t show it to his exterior. No one could me him, though. After all, the one in front of him was potentially a Sword King! Although he doesn''t know how strong a Sword King is whenpared to the Destiny power system. He estimates that it must be even stronger than David! Not to mention, there was also Sword Grandmaster and Sword Saint above the Sword King, which were far more powerful.


    The upper body of the old man, wrapped in a well-worn ck kimono adorned with cherry blossoms and swirling clouds, hinted at years gone by. The silver threads shimmered, winking sporadically as if sharing silent tales of ancient times. The crimson obi, tied with precision, added a touch of ir, silently dering a blend of fashion and purpose.


    The lower body attire continued the theme of unconventional style. Loose-fitting ck hakama pants swayed withfort and readiness as if prepared for an unexpected dance-off. The wooden cane tapped against the ground, emphasizing a peculiar sense of rhythm.


    Behind the fox mask, the old man''s eyes remained hidden, allowing only a subtle y of shadows. Johan felt a sense of enigma, unsure of the intentions behind the mask. The old man''s temperament, seemingly ordinary, hinted at a deeper mystery.


    "So, Johan, my disciple here has been singing your praises. A talented destiny and a fighter, he says. But you know how these youngsters exaggerate. Let me see it for myself." the old man said with a chuckle, his tone light yet shrouded in the wisdom of years.


    Johan, equally nonchnt, replied, "Well, Rozho is no slouch himself. A swordmaster at his age is quite a feat."


    The fox mask seemed to convey a sly grin as the old man responded, "True, true. But let''s see if you live up to the hype. How about a friendly spar? My way of testing potential recruits."


    Johan, intrigued by the proposition, agreed with a nod. The prospect of facing Rozho''s master inbat added a newyer of excitement to the unexpected meeting. The old man, hidden behind the fox mask, seemed to relish the anticipation of the sh between past and present swordsmanship.


    ...


    As the trio ventured into the courtyard, the air crackled with an unspoken anticipation. Johan, still unfamiliar with the mysterious old man, clutched the hilt of his sword, eyeing the seasoned swordsman cautiously.


    "So, only a sword, huh?" Johanmented, his toneced with a mix of curiosity and readiness.


    The old man chuckled behind the fox mask, the sound echoing enigmatically. "A sword is all you need for a true test of skill. No shy tricks, just the pure essence of the de."


    Rozho, observing the exchange, wore an intrigued expression. He knew firsthand the prowess of his master''s swordsmanship, a blend of tradition and innovation.


    Discover exclusive tales on empire


    The sh began, the sh of steel against steel resonating in the courtyard. Johanunched a series of consecutive shes, the movements fluid and precise. However, the old man, with a calm demeanor, effortlessly parried each strike with a minimalistic yet effective style.


    "You''re quick, but youck finesse. Your strikes are like a storm, powerful yet predictable," the old man remarked, his voice carrying the weight of years spent mastering the art of the sword.


    Johan, absorbing the critique, adjusted his stance. The dance of des continued, the courtyard witnessing the meeting of different generations and styles.


    In a sudden shift, the old man''s swordy transitioned into a seamless, single move. Johan, momentarily lost in the elegance of the motion, felt a sharp metallic sensation on his neck. The only visible trace was a blur of sword light.


    "Admit defeat," the old man''s voice, calm yet authoritative, cut through the courtyard. Johan, realizing the speed and precision that outmatched his own, sheathed his sword with a nod.


    "Good. You have a sharp eye to acknowledge your limits. A valuable trait in a swordsman," the old man praised, the fox mask giving nothing away.


    Rozho, watching the exchange, couldn''t help but feel a mix of pride and respect. His master''s swordsmanship was as formidable as ever, a timeless art passed down through generations.


    Johan, catching his breath, looked at the old man with respect. The courtyard, once echoing with shes, now held a sense of belief.


    "Your disciple has chosen his friends well," the old man remarked, a nod towards Rozho.


    Johan, appreciating the lesson in humility, replied, "Indeed, he has. A wise choice."


    The old man nodded, his eyes hidden behind the mask. "You''ve got potential, kid. I noticed your dormant sword aura¡ªit''s just waiting to be awakened."


    Caleb''s eyes widened. "Dormant sword aura? How do I wake it up?"


    ''Fuck... I can wake it now?''n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Anticipation surged towards his heart at this moment. This is the main reason why he wants to meet Rozho''s master in the first ce. As for his defeat just now... He doesn''t mind it since he can''t really do anything about sword fight since he''s like a kid against an adult fighting a Sword King.

 Chapter 207 207 Sword Aura Awakening

    If it was a real fight between them where their abilities weren''t restricted. Caleb felt that he would be able tost against the old man for at least ten minutes. However, defeating him was another concept for now. Now, he can be sure that the old man is far stronger than David!


    The old man stepped closer, casually patting Caleb''s forehead. "It''s all about feeling the flow. Close your eyes, focus on the sword, and let it awaken naturally."


    Caleb closed his eyes, wondering if this was some weird dream. The old man muttered, "One push, that''s all you need." With a gentle touch, Caleb felt a surge of energy, a connection to the sword that he hadn''t sensed before.


    Opening his eyes, he grinned, feeling the connection. "Whoa, that''s something!"


    The old man nodded, satisfaction in his tone. "You had it in you. Sometimes, all you need is thatst push."


    Rozho, still buzzing with excitement, asked, "How does it feel, Caleb?"


    Experience more content on empire


    Caleb smirked, a mischievous glint in his eyes. "Feels like I could take on a whole army. Let me try something."


    Closing his eyes, Caleb focused on the sword aura coursing through him. The air crackled with anticipation as a white glow enveloped him. Rozho and the old man exchanged nces, sensing the surge of energy.


    Caleb''s voice,ced with excitement, broke through the moment. "Watch this."


    He swung his sword in a wide arc, and a shockwave of white energy rippled through the air. The trio shielded their eyes as the glow intensified. The unsuspecting tree at the edge of the courtyard felt the force of Caleb''s experiment.


    The impact was like thunder, a deafening roar that echoed through the courtyard. As the light subsided, the trio stared in awe at the scene. The once towering tree nowy split in two, a clean cut down the middle.


    Rozho''s smiled happily. "You''ve finally done it. Isn''t my master awesome?"


    Caleb grinned. He finally improves his swordsmanship to another level. "Looks like it. This sword aura thing is no joke."


    The old man, his fox mask hiding any visible expression, nodded in approval. "Impressive. It seems you''ve connected well with your sword aura, my friend."


    Caleb couldn''t help but feel a shiver down his spine. The courtyard, once filled with the casual vibe of conversation, now crackled with an electrifying energy. He lifted his sword, the de humming with a powerful white aura.


    The old man, a hint of pride in his voice, spoke. "The sword is an extension of oneself. With the right connection, you can cut through more than just trees."


    Caleb, still feeling the adrenaline from awakening his sword aura, couldn''t help but let curiosity get the better of him. He turned to the old man, a grin on his face, and asked, "Hey, old man, that move you pulled on me earlier... care to share the secret?"


    The old man, leaning on his wooden cane, chuckled. "Ah, you mean the ''One with the Sword'' state."


    Caleb''s eyes lit up. "Yeah, that one! What''s the deal with it?"


    The old man, with a twinkle in his eye, began to exin, "One with the Sword is more than just a move. It''s a state of being. When you''ve mastered it, you''re not just wielding a sword; you are the sword."


    Caleb scratched his head, a puzzled expression on his face. "So, like, I be a living, breathing sword?"


    The old man nodded. "Exactly. Your entire being bes the weapon. You don''t need a physical sword; your body is the sword. Every movement, every thought, bes a strike. It''s about achieving a harmonious state where you and the sword are one entity."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Rozho, who had been quietly listening, chimed in, "Sounds like some next-level stuff, right?" Rozho chuckled at Johan, then turned again at his master. "But how do you get to that point, master? That''s the only concept that I need to advance to the next realm, but I''m still far from it."


    The old man''s eyes gleamed with wisdom. "It''s a journey of understanding and connection. You must understand the essence of the sword, not just as a tool, but as an extension of yourself. When you reach that level of connection, you''ll feel the shift. It''s like the sword bes an innate part of you."


    Caleb, absorbing the information, mused, "So, no need for an actual sword. My body bes the weapon. That''s wild..."


    The old man nodded. "Indeed, it is. But reaching that state requires discipline, focus, and a deep understanding of the sword''s nature. It''s not just about physical skill; it''s about the spiritual connection between you and the weapon. Not only that, you need to understand the sword''s intent first... One with the Sword is inseparable to sword intent."


    Caleb nodded with understanding. "Have you achieved that state, old man? So that''s the move you used previously to defeat me?"


    A wistful smile yed on the old man''s lips. "Long ago. Ascending from Sword Master to Sword King requires One with the Sword. It''s a journey every true swordsman should undertake."


    Caleb, feeling a littleplicated, sighed for a moment. "Guess I''m too far from that. First, it seems I need toprehend Sword Intent."


    A gleam of light appeared in the old man''s eyes and he simply nodded. "You''ve got the potential..."


    Yes, at the start. He didn''t have much expectations of whoever his disciple would introduce to him. However, the kid''s talent was actually not far away from Rozho''s talent! He feels that it''s not really a talent for the sword. It was a strong spirit that gave him a strongprehension of things!


    ''A talent in spirit. Interesting...'' The old man caressed his chin.


    Suddenly, the casual atmosphere shifted. The old man''s gaze turned serious, and he motioned for Caleb and Rozho to gather closer. Rozho, curious but respectful, leaned in, ready to absorb whatever it was the old man was about to say.


    The old man''s tone became grave. "Boys, there''s something more pressing we need to discuss. The second wall and first wall''s defenses, the sword formations that have protected us for years, are running out of energy. They won''tst more than fifteen years."


    Caleb and Rozho exchanged nces. Caleb furrowed his brows as he didn''t know what the fuck are they were talking about. "What do you mean? What happens when they run out?"


    The old man sighed, a heavy burden evident in his eyes. "When the formations lose their energy source, they will lose their power. Tier 4 and 5 Apokalips will break through, and without the protective barrier, the entire city will fall. We''re on borrowed time."


    Rozho, gripping the hilt of his sword, asked, "Can''t we do something about it? Fifteen years seems like a decent amount of time to figure something out."


    The old man nodded, acknowledging this disciple''s suggestion. "That''s where you twoe in. We need to find a solution, find an alternative energy source. The fate of the city depends if we will be able to acquire the energy sources."


    ''Should I really help? But I don''t have that much attachment to this city.''


    Caleb mused for a moment.

 Chapter 208 208 Sword Kings Inheritance?

    Caleb took a deep breath and decided in his heart. No matter what. This city is the ce where his friends live. Andre, Luna, Clifford, Kidd, Kazuto, and that damned Rekka. Not to mention, Rozho took the effort to introduce him to his master and the old man helped him awaken his sword aura.


    He wasn''t the kind of ungrateful person. When someone did him a favor. He would pay them back double. Favor for favor and enmity to enmity. That was his motto in his first life as a killer. Not to mention, befriending or getting the favor of a Sword King is surely a win! Isn''t it worth it?


    The old man might even teach him a method to increase or make hisprehension of sword intent faster. Now, he was in the realm of Sword Disciple. The next realm was Swordsman and then Swordmaster.


    To step into the next realm, he needs to be able to manipte and shape his sword to any form he wants like it was an extension of his limbs. Although he doesn''t currently know the conventional way to go about it and train it. He knew for sure that his high spiritual attribute would help him in the aspects of control, efficiency, and learning! The perks of spiritual attributes when ites to training were an unexpected boon to him.


    "So how do you go about acquiring energy source for the sword formations? Where should we even get them?"


    Caleb''s question silenced Rozho''s master. Caleb didn''t know if it was his illusion. He felt a vengeful aura from the old man''s for a brief second thanks to his high spiritual attribute. He knew that it wasn''t his illusion. If it was someone, they wouldn''t even manage to feel such a fleeting moment.


    With a sigh. Rozho''s master whose Caleb still didn''t know the name. Yes, right from the start even, when Rozho introduced him, he didn''t even mention his name. The old man also didn''t take the initiative to say his name.


    However, as an adult, he knew that there must be a reason for such a powerful personage to hide his identity. Evident from his mask. It could be said that the old man''s goal might be against the interest of some people with status in the city. In simple terms, a conflict of interest. Rozho''s master might be a nuance to the eyes of those certain people. Of course, Caleb didn''t who those people are. His spection will remain spection.


    "The energy sources are hidden by the ruling ss. In the past, my masters tried to negotiate with them. We offered a fair deal. This energy source isn''t anyone''s property in the first ce. Those energy sources contain special characteristics and they are the only energy that could run the sword formation. Electrical energy won''t be able to run the sword formation. We tried various substitutes but no one worked..."


    The old man stopped for a second to breathe.


    "Those energy sources were used to fuel the entire sixth and seventh district. They could use electrical energy but they do not want to because those sources couldst them for a hundred years and they can be used at every mechanical rted."


    ''So it''s because of their greed and personal interests? Can''t me them though. If it was me, I might have also considered such a thing. However, they are really quite short-sighted. Fifteen years it is? It seems I need to increase my strength as much as possible before the fourthing arrives.''N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Caleb rubbed his temples because of the massive information that he had received.


    "If you help us. As a reward, I will teach you everything I know. From theory to experience I''ve learned in my journey. This will help you if you really want to go far in the way of the sword."


    The old man sighed bitterly. "It''s actually in a scroll of mine but it''s not in me now. It was hidden in a secret location. That scroll is the inheritance passed down from master to master including my knowledge. If I''m not too old. It would have helped me to reach the legendary grandmaster realm. If talented enough, it could even help increase 45% the chances of reaching the mythical sword saint realm!"


    Caleb couldn''t help but gasp. ''Damn it! This old bastard is really trying to whisper in my ear. Tempt me like a devil...''


    He would be stupid if he refused in the face of such a reward. After all, such knowledge would help him in the next world. He might not be able to reach the sword grandmaster in this world. But surely, after a lot of reincarnations coupled with the old man''s inheritance. Sword Saint is a certainty no matter how slim the chances to reach it are! Find exclusive stories on empire


    With glee, Caleb patted his chest confidently. Afraid that the old man would suddenly back out on his offer. "I''ll dly participate in this mission. For world peace..."


    "..."


    The old man and Rozho looked at each other for a while. Unable to say anything. World peace? Although that''s essentially the objective. It sounds wrong to say it.


    First of all, the City of Phenos isn''t the entire world. The old man, unlike others, Rozho knew that other kingdoms existed outside. Rozho also knows of this fact because of his master. However, In Rozho''s view... Johan was unaware of the existence of the kingdoms outside.


    The old man could only force out a smile. "Didn''t expect you to have such a sense of humor. It''s really good to be young...


    Well, I won''t hold you two any longer. There are a lot of things on my te right now and I just rushed here. Before that, I have some advice for you."


    The old man stared at Caleb.


    "I heard that you chose shadow path. Before the nobles and the royal family. The shadow path... It scares them. There''s no doubt that they would see you as a threat once you reach Tier 6. The recipes of Tier 5 and 4 were also with them. As for the Tier 3 and 1. Just look for it at the shadow temple."


    The old man vanished after under the stunned Rozho and Caleb.

 Chapter 209 209 Questioning

    After a moment, Caleb, still processing the encounter, turned to Rozho with disbelief in his eyes. "Was that for real? Did he really offer to teach me all that?"


    Rozho nodded with a knowing smile. "He wasn''t kidding, Johan. My master is a Sword King, equally powerful as a Tier 4 Destiny in terms of offensive capabilities. His proposition is as real as it gets."


    The city gate loomed before them, its massive doors poised to swing open and wee them back into the bustling heart of Phenos. However, their return was momentarily halted as a vignt guard stepped forward, curiosity etched on his face.


    "Why didn''t you bring the old man inside?" the guard inquired, his gaze shifting between Caleb and Rozho.


    Caleb exchanged a quick nce with Rozho, a silent agreement passing between them to craft a convincing tale. "Well," Caleb began, feigning a chuckle, "he''s a bit of a wanderer. Likes his space, you know? Said he preferred the fresh air out here."


    Rozho nodded in agreement, adding, "Yeah, he''s got this thing about not liking enclosed spaces. ustrophobia or something. Wanted to stay close but not inside the city walls."


    The guard raised an eyebrow but seemed to ept their exnation. However, his curiosity wasn''t fully sated. "So, what were you two talking about? Seemed pretty intense for a casual chat."


    Caleb leaned on his natural charm, conjuring a yful smile. "Oh, you know, just some friendly advice. The old man''s been around the block, and seen a lot. Shared some wisdom about life, gave us a fewughs."


    Rozho chimed in, "Yeah, life lessons and all that. Nothing too exciting."


    The guard nodded skeptically but allowed them to continue. However, he couldn''t resist one more question. "Is that old man senile or something? I mean, wearing that fox mask and all. Looks a bit entric."


    Caleb chuckled, dismissing the notion. "Nah, not senile at all. Just has his quirks, you know? Keeps things interesting. And that mask, well, it''s his signature style. Adds a bit of mystery, don''t you think?"


    The guard shrugged, seemingly unconvinced but not eager to press further. As they prepared to enter the city, he threw in onest inquiry, "How old is he anyway? Must be ancient."


    Continue your adventure with empire


    Caleb exchanged a knowing look with Rozho, ying along with the fabricated narrative. "Ancient might be pushing it, but he''s seen his fair share of years. Has that wise elder vibe, you know? Ageless, in a way."


    With a final nod from the guard, they were granted passage into the city. As the massive gates swung open, Caleb and Rozho shared a silent sigh of relief. The guard''s questions had been deftly sidestepped, and the old man''s enigmatic presence remained safely concealed behind a veil of half-truths and charming misdirection.


    As the city gates closed behind them, Caleb and Rozho found themselves walking through the lively streets of Phenos once more. The echoes of their conversation with Rozho''s master lingered in the air, and Caleb couldn''t help but reflect on the path that they had to take now.


    "You ready to head back now?" Rozho asked, a casual tone underscoring the seriousness of their recent encounter.


    Caleb nodded, his thoughts already shifting to the next steps. "Yeah, let''s go. I''ve got some work to do on stabilizing this new sword aura."


    Rozho shot him a curious look. "Stabilize? Is it giving you trouble?"


    Caleb smirked. "Not trouble, per se. Just needs a bit of tuning, you know? Gotta make sure it flows smoothly. Wouldn''t want it acting up in the middle of a fight."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Rozho chuckled, understanding the importance of mastering one''s abilities. "True, true. Can''t have your sword aura going rogue on you. So, what''s your impression of my master?"


    Caleb pondered for a moment before responding. "He''s something else, that''s for sure. Powerful and enigmatic. I can see why you respect him so much."


    Rozho grinned proudly. "Told you he''s amazing. You think you''ll take him up on his offer to teach you?"


    Caleb nodded, determination gleaming in his eyes. "Absolutely. A Sword King offering to share his knowledge? That''s an opportunity I won''t pass up. Besides, he might have some tricks up his sleeve for transforming this sword aura to sword intent."


    Rozho nodded approvingly. "Good call. His insights could be the key to unlocking the full potential of your abilities."


    Their conversation shifted gears as they strolled through the vibrant city streets. Rozho posed a more profound question, one that delved into the very heart of Phenos and its ruling ss.


    "What do you think about the ruling ss? Keeping those energy sources for themselves instead of using them to prolong the city''s safety. Selfish, don''t you think?"


    Caleb''s expression tightened, reflecting a mixture of scorn and understanding. "Yeah, it''s narrow-minded and selfish. They''re sitting on a solution that could benefit everyone, yet they hoard it for their own needs. Makes you wonder who they''re really protecting."


    Of course, this is just bullshit. In his opinion, benefits are what matters the most. However, he really thinks that the ruling ss is a fool. Even if they benefit from energy sources. Fifteen years from now on, the city would just get destroyed. What''s the use of energy sources if the one they govern is already gone? It was too short-sighted of them.


    If giving up the energy sources means longer reigning. Why not take it? Plus, they''re also putting themselves and their families in danger. Isn''t it stupid?


    Rozho nodded a shared sentiment between them. "Exactly. It''s like they care more about their ownforts than the well-being of the entire city. We need to find a way to change that."


    Caleb''s gaze sharpened a silent promise underlying his words. "That''s hard. Though we can do it one step at a time. Starting with whatever mission your master has for us. It''s time to shake things up in Phenos."


    ...


    Caleb returned to his room, the door closing behind him with a soft click.


    "F*** the ruling ss," he muttered under his breath, the frustration apparent in his voice.


    Sitting on the edge of his bed, Caleb ran his fingers through his hair, contemting the city''s intricate web of power dynamics and damned conspiracies. The ruling ss, holding onto resources that could save countless lives, triggered him a little.


    His eyes glinted with resolve as he spoke into the silence of his room, "I''ll shove their faces to a pig''s butt in the future."

 Chapter 210 210 Stabilizing Sword Aura

    Caleb woke up with the sun poking through his window, acting like a natural rm clock. Rubbing his eyes, he let out a yawn that could probably wake up the entire street. Man, mornings weren''t his thing, but you gotta do what you gotta do.


    First things first. He stretched like he was trying to reach the sky. Arms up, back cracking¨Ca real symphony of joints popping. Then, he shuffled to the sink and sshed water on his face to shake off the remnants of sleep. Let me tell you, it''s a crucial step; otherwise, you''ll be walking around like a zombie all day.


    The room, if you could even call it that, was more like a wooden box with a roof. No fancy stuff¨Cjust the basics. So, after the face wash routine, he gave the ce a quick tidy-up. You know, push the messy stuff under the bed¨Cout of sight, out of mind.


    With that, Caleb geared up for whatever the day had in store. Mornings might not be his best friend, but a good start to the day is crucial!


    ''Where did those four sleep?''


    Caleb sighed as he didn''t see the usual scene where the four either had their backs on the wall sleeping or lying on the ground like dead pigs. Yes, they could afford beds and luxurious things now, but it was as if they were already used to sleeping in these kinds of ways.


    As for Caleb, he bought a soft white bed directly. Unlike the four, he still prefersfortable on a soft mattress.


    Stepping out of that cramped wooden box of a room, Caleb found himself face to face with the great outdoors. I''m talking trees, man¨Clike, a bunch of them. The forest spread out in front of him, doing its tree thing and giving off that natural vibe. You know, the kind of ce where birds might burst into song at any moment.


    Taking in a lungful of the fresh forest air, Caleb cracked a smile. "This is how it should be every freakin'' day," he muttered to himself. None of that city smog or the noise of people arguing over who knows what. Just him and the trees, doing their tree thing.


    Feeling a bit adventurous, Caleb decided to venture deeper into the woods. Maybe it was the tall trees or the fact that nature had a calming effect on him ¨C who knows? He had this idea to find the perfect spot to stabilize his sword aura. A little one-on-one time with nature, you feel me?


    As he strolled through the forest, Caleb could sense the shift in atmosphere. Trees stood tall, leaves rustling with every breeze. It was like the forest itself was giving him a nod of approval, weing him into its green embrace.


    Finally, Caleb found the spot. It was like the forest knew what he was up to and decided to gift-wrap the perfect clearing just for him. Sunlight filtered through the leaves, casting a natural spotlight on the area. It was serene, almost like the universe saying, "Hey, do your thing, Caleb."


    Dropping into a makeshift meditation stance, Caleb closed his eyes and took a deep breath. In his mind, he could feel that dormant sword aura waiting for him to give it a purpose. This was the real deal, the moment he''d been gearing up for. The forest, quiet and respectful, became his training ground.


    He started to focus, the world around him fading away as he delved into the core of his being. The sword aura, usually just chillin'' in the background, was ready to party. Caleb began the process of stabilizing it, imagining it weaving into the very fabric of his being.


    The forest, in all its leafy glory, watched as Caleb went to work. Birds might''ve chirped in approval, or maybe that was just his imagination. Either way, he was in his element, doing his sword aura thing surrounded by nature''s apuse.


    And as the sun continued its journey across the sky, Caleb remained in that forest clearing, forging a connection between himself and his sword aura.


    ...


    So there''s our protagonist, Caleb, right? Just a regr guy trying to get a grip on his sword aura. No biggie, you''d think. But man, let me tell you, it''s a whole rollercoaster of chaos and tree-chopping madness. Your journey continues on empiren/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Caleb, in the middle of this forest paradise, decides it''s the perfect spot to stabilize his sword aura. He''s all like, "Yeah, nature, let''s do this!" Little did he know, nature was about to throw him a curveball.


    So he closes his eyes, and takes a deep breath¨Cthe whole meditation drill. His sword aura''s being a bit rebellious, you know? Like a mischievous puppy itching for trouble. First attempt, no big deal. Second attempt, a slight twitch. Third attempt, and BAM! The aura goes haywire, making a rift the size of a truck on the forest floor. Talk about a wild workout.


    Caleb, being the stand-up guy he was, didn''t let that slide. He''s got trees falling like dominoes, a ten-meter rift in the ground, and he''s probably thinking, "Well, that escted quickly." It''s like nature turned into a chaotic circus, and he''s the main act.


    But here''s the kicker¨Cit happens again. And again. Fifteen times, to be exact. Trees getting the axe rifts tearing up the scenery. Caleb''s aura is like that friend who can''t handle their drink at a party¨Ccausing a ruckus for everyone.


    At this point, Caleb was already scratching his head, wondering if he was doing a sword aura workout or auditioning for a lumberjack role. He''s got a mini forest apocalypse in his hands, all thanks to his unruly aura.


    ''Didn''t expect it to be this hard to control...''


    Finally, after the fifteenth attempt¨Cand who knows how many fallen trees¨CCaleb decides he''s had enough. He''s got that determined look, you know? Gritting his teeth, clenching his fists, and getting all serious. Intensive spirit control is the name of the game.


    And guess what? It works! The sword aura finally decides to behave, like it''s saying, "Fine, I''ll y nice now." Caleb, covered in dirt, scratches, and probably a few leaves, lets out a triumphant "Gotcha, sucker!"


    But you know how it goes¨Csess is often apanied by a good ol''int. So there''s Caleb, standing in the aftermath of his personal forest apocalypse, shaking his head and muttering, "Such a pain in the ass!"

 Chapter 211 211 The Legendary Blacksmith

    ***


    Name: Caleb


    Race: Human


    Age: ???


    Rank: Taboo Energy (Grade 4) 95,580/1,000,000 + Tier 8 Ghost (Destiny) + Sword Disciple (1st Realm)


    Physique: 1000 [Strength, Stamina, Endurance, Agility, Flexibility, Power, Etc...]


    Spirit: 1000 [Mental Strength, Mental Resistance, Reaction Speed, Perception, Five Senses, Dynamic Vision, Mental Energy, Intelligence, Energy Recovery Rate, Soul Def, Soul Strength, Etc...]


    Abilities:


    -Passive Skill-


    Shadow Sense. Ephemeral Cloak.


    -Active Skill-


    Gum Gum Rubber. Taboo Energy Sensitivity. Phantom Step. Hardening. Shadow Veil. Color Maniption (Limited).


    Sword Skills:


    Sword Aura (Toggled on/off)


    Tip: The basic attribute of a normal human is 5. Continue reading on empire


    ***


    Yes, there was another section added to his interface called Sword Skills. As for meaning, it was rather self-exnatory. These are the skills thate from the swordsman power system.


    He didn''t need to read the description since he already knows how it works. Another thing is, his realm or proficiency in sword was listed as Sword Disciple on the rank section. This means he has now officially three power systems on his body!


    ...n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Rozho strolled down the bustling city road, soaking in the morning vibe. The sun was ying peek-a-boo through the buildings, and the streets wereing alive with the rhythm of city life. Now, Rozho wasn''t on a casual morning stroll ¨C he had some serious sword business to attend to.


    He pushed the door of the cksmith shop, and the little bell above it jingled. Inside, the ng of metal against metal created a rhythmic symphony. Rozho approached the cksmith, a burly guy with a bearded face, intense eyes, and hands that looked like they''d seen more fire than a dragon.


    "Hey, Guimeng," Rozho greeted, handing over his ck sword. "I''ve got something for you." He pulled out the Jeju Ice Bean material, a rare find that could add a cool attribute to his trusty weapon.


    Guimeng, with his cksmith''s apron and a face that showed years of craftsmanship, raised an eyebrow. "Jeju Ice Bean, huh? You don''t see that every day. Alright, leave it to me."


    As Guimeng got to work, Rozho couldn''t help but eavesdrop on the conversations happening around the shop. Passersby were chattering about the legendary cksmith, Guimeng.


    "He''s a 5-star cksmith, you know. The best in the business."


    "Have you heard? He''s the creator of the Swan Sword, the one the king wields!"


    "Swan Sword, man! I heard it can cut through anything like butter."


    Curiosity piqued, Rozho leaned in to catch more snippets of conversation. Apparently, Guimeng wasn''t always a renowned cksmith. Rumor had it he started as a wood plumber, hands rough from working with logs. The turning point? Some mysterious figure saw his incredible hand dexterity and absolute focus while he was plumbing on the side road. Talk about a life-changing encounter.


    The passersby weren''t shy about sharing the deets either. "He''s the real deal. Takes his time with every piece. That''s why he''s so darn expensive."


    "Minimum of 5 gold coins just to get him to look at your weapon. You better be loaded if you want Guimeng''s touch."


    Rozho''s eyes widened at the mention of the cost. "Expensive, huh?" he mumbled to himself.


    Guimeng, overhearing the chatter, chuckled. "Qualityes at a price, young man. Now, let''s see what we can do with this Jeju Ice Bean."


    As Guimeng continued his work, Rozho pondered the weight of the reputation surrounding this cksmith. The Swan Sword, the king''s de, and now, Guimeng was going to put his craftsmanship into Rozho''s ck sword. It felt like a big deal, and Rozho couldn''t help but wonder if the weapon he would gift to Caleb would now carry a piece of that legendary touch.


    ...


    Rozho''s found himself chilling, watching this dude named Guimeng doing his cksmith magic. The whole ce is heating up, sparks flying, and you''d think Guimeng''s forging Excalibur or something. It''s a show, man.


    Guimeng''s in this absolute focus mode, like he''s in a trance, whispering sweet nothings to the metal he''s working on. Rozho''s just standing there, trying to peek into the secrets of cksmithing. But Guimeng''s not spilling the beans; he''s in the zone, and you don''t interrupt a guy when he''s creating sword masterpieces.


    Outside, a crowd gathers like they''re waiting for a rock concert. People are whispering, "Here it is! Guimeng''s Absolute Focus!" It''s like he''s got some superpower that turns iron into gold or something. The crowd''s eyes are on Guimeng, and you can feel the awe in the air.


    Rozho, being the cool guy he is, is in on the Guimeng fan club. He''s nodding like, "Yeah, that''s my man at work." But nobody''s spilling the cksmithing tea because Guimeng''s the silent genius type.


    Eventually, someone from the crowd can''t hold it in and yells, "Hey, Guimeng, what''s the secret sauce?" And Guimeng? Stone-cold, silent. The man''s like a vault, not giving away the magic words of cksmithing.


    The crowd starts talking, though. "Man, I got this sword from Guimeng, and let me tell you, it''s like holding a piece of heaven." Rozho''s hearing the praises, and he''s thinking, ''Okay, maybe I should get one too?''


    He was now tempted. Aside from his gift for Caleb, he began to doubt if he needed to save again for another one for himself.


    They start this impromptu Guimeng appreciation club. People are sharing stories about how they asked him to customize weapons, and it''s like talking about a wizard who granted their weapon wishes. They''re throwingpliments around like confetti.


    Talk drifts to the qualities of the swords ¨C sharpness, durability, the whole package. Someone even throws in a, "My sword''s so good; I cut my vegetables with it." Now that''s a quality sword, right?


    Thenes the talk about the price. It''s not cheap, let''s be real. But everyone''s like, "Worth every gold coin!" They''re saying they''d sell their grandma''s heirloom for another Guimeng creation. Two people even spill the beans, saying they''re saving every gold coin they find on the street just to afford Guimeng''s magic touch again.


    Rozho''s ears are ringing with praise for Guimeng. He''s thinking, ''Okay, this guy''s the real deal.'' The crowd''s buzzing, people are exchanging nods of approval, and Guimeng''s just there, still in his cksmithing trance.


    As Rozho''s soaking it all in, he can''t help but grin. It''s like being in the presence of a legend. Guimeng''s not just a cksmith; he''s a sword sorcerer, turning chunks of metal into treasures.

 Chapter 212 212 Naming

    In the heart of the bustling town, where the nging of metal on metal was the rhythm of the day, Guimeng stood tall, histest creation cradled in his arms like a newborn. The crowd, drawn like moths to a me, huddled around him, eyes wide with anticipation. What they were about to witness was more than a mere forging; it was the birth of artistry, the marriage of steel and skill.


    Guimeng, with a grin as wide as the town square, raised the sword for all to see. Its de, a mesmerizing shade of dark blue, seemed to drink in the sunlight, casting an otherworldly glow around it. But what truly captured the onlookers'' attention were the intricate runes etched into the de ¨C a mythical beast frozen in time, a blue icy phoenix!


    The crowd erupted in whispers, each person vying to be the first to speak of the marvel before them.


    "Look at that color, like the deep ocean on a moonlit night," remarked a wide-eyed spectator. "Fuck! I want that sword," he added with envy.


    "And those runes! It''s like the sword''s alive," gasped another.


    Guimeng, in his humble cksmith attire, nodded appreciatively at the reactions. He knew he had crafted something extraordinary. With a knowing smile, he began to exin the sword''s attributes.


    "Friends, gather ''round, for this ain''t just any sword. This is a masterpiece, and it carries the power of the Ice Bean."


    A murmur of curiosity swept through the crowd. "Ice Bean? What in the world is that?"


    Guimeng chuckled. "The Ice Bean is a rare gem this client provided for the creation of his sword." He pointed at Rozho, who was staring at the sword as if a child had seen his favorite candy. "It has this frosty essence that, when forged into a de, grants it the power of frost nova."


    He went on to describe the sword''s effect in vivid detail. "Picture this: You''re in the heat of battle, surrounded by foes. With a swing of this de, a frost nova erupts, freezing everything in its radius. It''s like a winter storm in the midst of summer."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The crowd exchanged nces of awe. A sword that could summon the chill of winter? It was beyond their wildest imaginations. Readtest stories on empire


    "But that''s not all," Guimeng continued, his eyes twinkling with pride. "The Ice Bean''s quality was exceptional, and that''s why this sword is one of my finest works to date. I dare say, it''s a masterpiece even the gods would envy!"


    Rozho finally rolled his eyes at this moment. ''Fuck! That exaggerated?''


    The people around him erupted into cheers, pping and hollering in appreciation. Guimeng''s reputation as a master cksmith was already legendary, but this sword elevated him to a status beyond.


    "It''s a work of art!" someone shouted.


    "I''ve never seen anything like it!" another added.


    Guimeng, basking in the adtion, nodded his gratitude. The town square became a gallery, and his sword, a masterpiece on disy.


    And so, in that moment, the crowd witnessed the magic of craftsmanship, the alchemy of skill and inspiration. Guimeng''s creation stood as proof of the boundless possibilities that could be forged in the heart of a cksmith''s fire.


    "You must name the sword, ain''t it? I have named a lot of creations, but I will give you the opportunity to name it yourself."


    Guimeng smiled.


    Rozho scratched his head and thought deeply. ''Hmm... Should I let Johan name it or should I?''


    ...


    "There''s no ingredient for your tier 7 shadow path avable in the treasury." David sighed. "Even the ones we bought from the Royal Army were mostly ingredients for hunters and Shinobi Path. Though you already collected five when you''re with the royal army outsidest year, right?"


    ''How unlucky... Those three ingredients are the most difficult to obtain. Just as I''ve thought...''


    "Yes, so far, I already have the five. I''m only missing three ingredients needed..." Caleb answered.


    David had already told him in advance the ingredients needed. Why? Because the shadow path ingredients in the treasury are mostly for tier 9 and Tier 8. The treasurycks ingredients of shadow path above tier 8.


    It''s really not used to know the ingredients in advance but to help you prepare them. After all, even if you have all the ingredients in ce. Without the procedure from the recipe. You won''t be able to concoct them. Just one mistake or slight deviation of require temperature to heat them would result in absolute waste. That''s why David told him about the ingredients without much thought.


    "What are the three ingredients that you need to procure, then?" David asked.


    Caleb crossed his arms while staring at the empty air and muttered. "So far, I''ve got the Mystic Breast of the Powering Rhino. It was the first ingredient I''ve acquired. I killed that fuck in my own hands.."


    "Tough hide, ain''t it?" David responded with a smirk. "Still, I''m surprised that you dissected it yourself since I know that there''s on one in the army would bother to dirty their hands for lower tier ingredients."


    "Well, I''m a hunter before I became a Destiny..." Caleb suddenly thought of Dunn, who taught him how to dissect. It''s already been two years... He wonders what Dunn and Rina were doing...


    As for Jin, well, he encounters him on the gate several times justst year. He had to say that Jin was doing excellently that he was already entrusted to lead a squadron of guards.


    David nodded and patted the paper works in his bed while staring at the distant window in the room. "Well, that a surprise. So, how about the others?"


    "I''ve exchanged three corpses of tier 9 for the Glowing Heart of Hyena. Following that, I''ve killed Taoru, Desert Mantis and Feather Light Sking..."


    "So the only ingredients you need to find were Raven''s Shadowy Eyeballs, Neko Mata''s Intestines, and Bull Penis?" David couldn''t help but look twice at Johan. Such fast progress and resourcefulness. Gathered five ingredients in just a year!


    "Unfortunately, those three ingredients could only be found in the Silica Valley. One of the zones that wasn''t mapped by the royal army yet. That zone... It''s a red zone. You need to be extremely careful or you will lose your life just at its entrances."

 Chapter 213 213 Danger of the Red Zone, Luther

    David''s expression turned serious as he leaned back. "The Silica Valley... a red zone. The mortality rate there is unforgiving. We''ve lost hundreds of scouts, even a Tier 7 Destiny, to its dangers."


    Caleb absorbed David''s words, his eyes narrowing in thought. The conversation shifted to the significance of green, yellow, and red zones, each denoting varying levels of danger and peril.


    As David concluded his exnation, Caleb''s gaze hardened with resolve. "I appreciate the heads up, David. I''ll tread carefully. After all, the end goal is worth the risk. Once I have these ingredients, there''ll be no turning back. I''ll ascend to Tier 7 and face whatever abominations are in there."


    "Luther," David began, his voice tinged with a mix of awe and concern. "He''s a Tier 5 who managed to survive the Silica Valley. It''s quite a feat, considering the mortality rate there."


    Caleb''s eyes widened with intrigue. "Survived? That''s no small aplishment. How did he manage it?"


    David leaned back, his expression serious. "Luther is a Captain of the Guards, a formidable force in his own right. He ventured into the Silica Valley, faced its dangers, and lived to tell the tale. But the price he paid was steep. Five days after escaping, he fell into aa."


    Caleb frowned, absorbing the gravity of Luther''s ordeal. "Aa? What happened to him during those five days?"


    David shook his head, his gaze distant. "That''s the mysterious part. Luther woke upst year, but he doesn''t remember anything about his time in the Silica Valley. It''s as if those five days were wiped from his memory. He doesn''t even recall going there in the first ce."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Caleb''s curiosity deepened. "That''s strange. How could he forget such a harrowing experience?"


    "Luther is a legend in his own right," David exined. "As a Captain of the Guards, he''s practically invincible in his realm. He single-handedly apprehended two Tier 5 Evil Destinies, dared to speak against the general of the army, and even dismantled two evil cults. He''s a force to be reckoned with."


    Caleb''s eyebrows shot up in surprise. "Impressive. How did he manage all that?"


    David leaned forward, his eyes reflecting the admiration he felt for Luther. "Luther is known for his incrediblebat skills and strategic prowess. He''s not just a warrior; he''s a leader. His actions have made a significant impact on maintaining order within the city."


    As the conversation unfolded, David detailed Luther''s achievements with a mix of awe and reverence. The Captain of the Guards had be a symbol of strength and resilience, even in the face of the enigmatic Silica Valley.


    Caleb nodded thoughtfully, contemting the legend of Luther. "Surviving the Silica Valley and facing its unknown dangers... If even such a legendary character suffered, it just shows how fucking dangerous it really is..."


    "Thenguage." David rolled his eyes. He couldn''t help but notice that Johan had quite a poisonous, vulgar mouth after a few interactions with thetter.


    ''What am I supposed to do? This is how I talk.''


    Calebined inwardly.


    As David concluded his tales of Luther, a solemn expression marked his face. He looked at Caleb with a stern warning in his eyes, giving him a final, meaningful gaze before dismissing him. It was a silent acknowledgment of the challenges thaty ahead in the mysterious Silica Valley.


    With a nod, Caleb left the room, contemting the information he had just received. As he approached the exit, he muttered to himself about the difficulty of acquiring thest three ingredients needed for his Tier 7 shadow path.


    "Damn it," Caleb grumbled under his breath, voicing his frustrations to no one in particr. The arduous journey ahead weighed on him, and the seemingly insurmountable task of obtaining the elusive ingredients gnawed at his resolve.


    Lost in thought, Caleb strolled through the city streets, the bustle of activity around him fading into the background. As he walked, his heightened senses on alert, a sudden disturbance above caught his attention.


    A squawk echoed in the air, and Caleb instinctively looked up just in time to see a plummeting object headed straight for him. Without thinking, he swiftly dodged to the side, narrowly avoiding the projectile that crashed onto the ground with a soft st.


    Caleb''s eyes narrowed as he realized the nature of the unexpected assant. A bird, perched on a rooftop, had decided to relieve itself at the most inconvenient moment. An annoyed scowl crept onto Caleb''s face as he wiped away any stray droplets from his clothes.


    "Stupid bird," he muttered, his frustration finding an outlet in colorfulnguage. "Couldn''t find a better ce to do your business, huh?"


    However, bird''s victorious caw echoed in the air. Itnded with a self-satisfied ir, perched on the edge of the rooftop, its beady eyes locking onto Caleb with an air of disdain.


    Caleb, still mid-dodge, froze in a moment of incredulity. The audacity of the bird''s insolent gaze left him momentarily speechless. It was as if the avian assant, having executed a sessful bombing run, now reveled in its victory, wearing an expression of smug satisfaction.


    The bird''s eyes bore into Caleb''s, and in that brief exchange, an unspoken challenge passed between man and avian. The city''s usual hustle and bustle seemed to fade into the background, leaving only this bizarre standoff between a bemused destiny and an indignant winged adversary. The bird''s expression was ''Stupid human! You dare to mock this sky-lord?''


    Caleb, regaining hisposure, shot the bird a look of mock affront, as if to say, "Really? Is this the game we''re ying?" The bird, unimpressed by the human''s attempted defiance, cocked its head in what could only be interpreted as avian mockery.


    Shaking his head with an amused smile, Caleb continued on his way. The bird, satisfied with its conquest, took off with a final haughty flutter of its wings, disappearing into the vast expanse of the sky.


    "What a weird day."


    Caleb sighed, feeling that something wasn''t quite right with the damn bird. However, he couldn''t just figure out what''s wrong. ''Next time I see it again, I''ll fucking grill and marinade it with butter.'' Continue your journey with empire

 Chapter 214 214 Brewing Danger

    In a ce covered by shadows. One would see ten-meter statues in a wide hall surrounded by walls filled with moist green mosses. Each of the statues had different weapons in their hand; sword, spear, saber, dagger, etc... They had different facial structures but they were all made of simr white stone. What''s really unsettling was that blood was flowing out of their eyes with no sign of stopping.


    In the center of the hall, there was a wide throne created and designed to show the opulence of the one that sat on it. Gold metal was as clear as a mirror, with four red orbs etched on it. Dark green mist surrounds the throne, blinking and appearing out of existence.


    On the throne, a figure was sitting like a boss with his left arm leaning on the hands of the throne while his chin rested on his hand. He has a pale face, blood-red full lips, equal facial thirds, long ramus, good chin projection, ideal jaw, and mandible. The hollow cheeks made his high set-cheek bones and maxi even more defined.


    His nose is of the ideal shape,pact amid the face, and good hairline. Like his lips, his pupils were red. But not blood red, as it was as clear as spring. The figure has hooded eyes, almond-shaped eyes, positive canthal tilt, and eyebrows tilt. One would be reminded of wolves ready to hunt their prey when one stared at him.


    The figure has a bored look on his face, but his aura screams of dormant seriousness and regality, which contradicts his outer appearance which fully reflects a calm and collected, schrly temperament. In a sense, the figure''s appearance and temperament were a bundle of contradiction and a sense of wrongness.


    However, when only talking about the face. The figure has everything that the model agencies on Earth look for. An ultimate dark triad look. The looks of a fallen angel! After all, the dark triad has three ssifications. From high to low. Fallen angel, vampire, werewolf. This doesn''t pertain to race but to looks.


    As for attire, the figure on the throne wears all ck from head to toe, which further emphasizes his paleplexion. If Caleb was here, he would surely curse ''Damn, there''s a person that is paler than me!?


    Just like that, in the silence of the hall, the figure stood up... Causing his long white hair to fall to his waist. His hair was akin to that of Sephiroth, from the final fantasy. Since his throne was on a high vantage at the center of the hall. His gaze fell below where a legion of ck-hooded vampires kowtowed to him. No one even dares to breathe or look up as if afraid of that figure!


    "The time hase for our Laughing Blood to cause chaos and take what is rightfully ours! Take over the above and make the city our full supplies. Humans had long lived above us, which was a humiliation..."


    "For years, we had to hide underground in the city. Hide from the sun. But now... We should end this! Our race is far superior to that of humans! We are inherently faster! stronger! smarter! And we live longer than them!! They are just our food and the way for us to expand our numbers. In the future, our Laughing Blood would pave the way, and convert 80% of humans to vampires! We will be known as the Originals! We will stand at the top of the food chain! Apokalips and humans would bow down to us! We will build the very first Vampire Empire!! Starting with this city... We will start our ns. Two years from now on."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ...


    Just like that, two years had passed. Caleb, now, is 20 years old. Sessfully escaped the vicious cycle and entered the stage of adulthood for the second time in thest hundred million years! A thing worth celebrating! Why a second time? Because he is only an adult in his first life. After the time slime brought him to wander in the river of time where he constantly slumbered in an unknown amount of time.


    After constant reincarnation. He woke up in hundreds of child bodies and he couldn''t even reach adults in those lives. But now, he finally escaped it! Caleb''s first major mission since being eternal was finally fulfilled! It''s all thanks to strength! The stronger he bes, the stronger his survivability bes!


    Although he doesn''t have a biological family in the World of Destiny. He celebrated his birthday with his friends and teammates. As for the 19th birthday, the milestone of escaping the vicious cycle. He celebrated it with them vigorously and even set up a grand party with his savings. As of now, he has a hundred thousand gold coins in his bank ount.


    He''s not really an extravagant guy and rarely buys anything. He''s not a materialistic, superficial person either. After all, everything he buys or strives for in this world or the next world would be wasted. Buy a house? Can he bring that shit to the next world? Buy clothes and weapons? Still the same question... Can he bring it to his next world? Marry a woman and create a family? Can he bring them to his next other worlds? Enjoy new tales from empire


    In his opinion, there was no benefit to such a thing but unnecessary attachment. He doesn''t want to get attached to a lot more. His friends and his team are enough. He doesn''t need any more weaknesses. Yes, he considers his friends as his sole weaknesses. Add another one? No shit! Though, he might think so now, he can''t really control his thoughts in the future. He acknowledges that people change. Who knows if something would change his perspective? Not to mention, he''s a damn traveler of worlds and eternal. Change is inevitable. Also, he doesn''t n to have a family if he doesn''t even have the means to bring other people into his next world or so.


    Pleasure of sex? I mean, he could just visit red districts, hire women, and relieve his pent-up frustrations once in a while, right?

 Chapter 215 215 Infinite Comprehension

    There''s no need tomit yourself to a woman if your only goal is pleasure or sex, not really love. At least you won''t mess up a woman''s life that way.


    Well, he could actually have a family. Even if he can''t bring them with him. He could just wait for them to die of old age before killing himself to go to another world. That way, he won''t have much regrets... However, he only thinks that such things are pointless. Why bother? Overall, the only thing that he needs to focus on was to improve his damn strength and obtain new powers! After all, only those things are what he could really bring to the journey to the other worlds!


    In those two years, his teammates; were Rozho, Kidd, Kazuto, and Rekka. He had also met Dunn, Rina, and Jin a few times when his schedule was loose in those two years. Just like him, the three were already tier 8. However, he didn''t know when they ascended since they hadn''t talked about it specifically. The three of them exchanged inside information about their respective regiments. For example, the schedule of guards at their gate and their routine. The strengths and weaknesses of people are worth monitoring. Information about the paths and their abilities.


    Other than that, his progress on the way of the sword was gratifying as he had already fully mastered the sword aura and could already form it into any form or shape he wanted. Including that breas... *Ahem* it''s better not to say it. Kidding aside, thanks to his fine control. It could be said that he was now a swordsman. The second realm of the way of the sword in this world. It didn''t really increase the damage of his sword attacks, but the efficiency and the speed at which he formed it had increased drastically.


    What is the benefit of Sword Aura in the first ce? By itself, it could actually cut the limbs of normal people and even tough things like trees. Of course, using it that way was a waste. Its real effect was to boost the sharpness of the sword you hold! After all, the original form of the sword aura was simply a white aura.


    It doesn''t really sound that great, but mosquito meat is still a meat, right? Any increase in damage was something to be grateful for. The real deal in the way of the sword and most sought after was the sword''s intent. It was a thousand times more potent and versatile than the sword aura.


    As of now, Caleb had already determined that he didn''t really have talent with swords. If not for his high spiritual attribute, it would have taken him five years to fully master the sword aura instead of two. Now... To master sword intent. It was estimated that he needs another damn five years. Without high spiritual attributes, it would take fifteen years! The help of spiritual attributes to hisprehension was just too big. Furthermore, his spiritual attributes would only get higher and higher as long as he advances in each of his power systems. Doesn''t that mean that hisprehension would just continue to increase!?


    Yes, there are a lot of things and progress in just those two years. Although finally bing an adult was the most happy part for him. Even better than the increase in his strength. After all, even though he was already quite resilient mentally and psychologically. The feeling of being stuck in a vicious cycle leaves a bad taste in his mouth and it is quite traumatizing. But now, all of it vanished, and he felt a lot lighter than before as if a weight disappeared on his shoulders. He couldn''t quite exin it in words.


    ***


    Name: Caleb


    Race: Human


    Age: ???


    Rank: Taboo Energy (Grade 4) 825,580/1,000,000 + Tier 8 Ghost (Destiny) + Swordsman (2nd Realm)n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Physique: 1000 [Strength, Stamina, Endurance, Agility, Flexibility, Power, Etc...]


    Spirit: 1000 [Mental Strength, Mental Resistance, Reaction Speed, Perception, Five Senses, Dynamic Vision, Mental Energy, Intelligence, Energy Recovery Rate, Soul Def, Soul Strength, Etc...]


    Abilities:


    -Passive Skill-


    Shadow Sense. Ephemeral Cloak.


    -Active Skill-


    Gum Gum Rubber. Taboo Energy Sensitivity. Phantom Step. Hardening. Shadow Veil. Color Maniption (Limited). Sword Aura II


    Tip: The basic attribute of a normal human is 5.


    ***


    What can really fully reflect his progress if not with stats!? First of all, the sections in the rank show the swordsman''s rank. Showing the time slime''s acknowledgment that he now had reached the requirements that the second realm possessed... The mastery of one''s sword aura. The second thing is, due to two years that passed which was equivalent to seven hundred thirty days, he had gotten seven hundred thirty thousand taboo energy units! Added to his original umtion. He now has eight hundred thousand plus. Only short of another two hundred taboo energy units to rank up to covered grade 5!


    He was getting stronger and stronger. Thebination of three power systems in one body is an absolute cheat no matter where world he finds himself in. It was even more unfair for the inhabitants of others to face a monster like him. After all, in the future, who knows how many power systems and abilities he will get?


    Even with this, he didn''t let it go to his head. He always grounded himself and stayed down to earth. He doesn''t want arrogance to cause his fall one day. It''s okay to be confident, though, as long as it''s not excessive. After all, a lot of truly smart and strong people were defeated and brought down to their knees due to their arrogance and pride.


    They look down on people, causing them to underestimate their opponents, and BAM! It results in their end. Of course, if he really wants to be arrogant purposely, it doesn''t matter. No matter how many times it might cause his doom, it doesn''t really matter since he would just wake up in another body. However, our habits are what make us. He wants to develop good habits as much as possible. Habits are quite powerful and it shapes what a person bes in the long run. You cannot be a great person with numerous bad habits, right? Enjoy more content from empire

 Chapter 216 216 100%

    It was a fulfilling two years that transformed him further. His progress in the World of Destiny was akin to a rocketunched from Earth to the moon. When he was transmigrated in this world. His body was just a weak chicken that couldn''t even break a stick. Frail and fragile. He only relied on his experience and taboo energy to topple the dangers that came his way. Totally, he now spent three years in this world! Although he hasn''t seen much yet since he''s stuck in the city.


    For now, it was a safe zone. A haven for him to quietly and slowly grow in strength. After all, if he dares to venture outside right away. He would need to get past the second gate and first gate where a higher tier of Apokalips was located. Plus, there were sword formations outside. Who knows if those sword formations won''t indiscriminately attack anyone? In short, the n to go outside would only result in his death!


    Actually, he could just consider epting Shu''s proposal of defecting earlier and they would escort him outside. However, he still has a lot of ns in the city and the recipes for tier 7 to tier 6 are still avable in Scout Regiment. While in the Temple of Shadow God in the Fool Kingdom only has tier 5 and tier 3 or so... That was too advanced, and he doesn''t need them yet. One way or another, he also needs to get stronger if he wants to attempt going to that temple which Shu marked as ''Dangerous''...


    In the quiet room, Caleb looked at the ceiling of the wooden room thoughtfully. ''How did Shu bypass the sword formations? Through mirror dimension? That artifact is really useful. If I just have one...''


    Around him were Rozho, Rekka, Kidd, and Kazuto, sleeping peacefully on the ground. Well, Rozho wasn''t actually sleeping, but meditating. It was a meditation technique that allowed him to increase the density and amount of his sword intent. It was gradually progress for him to reach the Sword King Realm. In a sense, Rozho has two power systems in his body. Destiny + Way of the Sword. That''s why he was also powerful in his own right.


    As he thought of this, a lint appeared in Caleb''s eyes. ''If I could be a vampire. I would have four power systems. Damn... That would also add a lot of things to my te...''


    Speaking of which, he and Rozho didn''t have much progress in finding the energy sources hidden by the Aristocrats. They tried to gather information within the scout. s... Even David doesn''t seem to have a clue about energy sources. Yes, Caleb asked him, but in a subtle, roundabout manner.


    The main reason for theirck of progress, though, was the fact that they couldn''t go to the 5th and 6th districts where the nobility were located. One needs permission to go there. For example, as a captain, David could show his license and relevant documents to obtain permission in advance to go there. Even with his position, the process was strict. In essence, the mission the old man entrusted to them was stuck even after two years passed.


    Speed running, he had sessfully gathered all the key ingredients needed for his ascension to Tier 7. Also umted a lot of contribution points. He now has a total of four hundred points, still short of six hundred thousand, though... When one thinks about it. It was a hell lot. That''s why it''s hard to ascend thedder. The resources of destinies are limited and you really have to contribute to the city. The exchange could be said unfair. The amount required was just too much. Explore more stories at empiren/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Those hundred thousand contribution points were the result of his joining the army''s operation to clean up the Apokalips of the Wall of Rose. Fighting all year round helped him enhance his battle sense and umte more experience. The operation clean-up had reached a hundred people. This means that one won''t spot any trace of the existence of Apokalips within the Wall of Rose anymore.


    However, because of the destruction, what is essentially a war between the Apokalips and the army. The environment was pretty messed up with rift and deep depression on the ground to 70% of the terrain. It was a terrible sight. The good thing is, it wasn''t considered a wastnd since no chemicals were used.


    Nothing from Tier 8 and 7 could harm him thanks to his hardening... The gum gum rubber + hardening also made him versatile and adaptable to the ever-changing battlefield. Deal with different environments and a variety of Apokalips. Nothing could catch him off-guard due to his battle sense, spiritual perception, and shadow senses. He was the nemesis of assassins or sly bastards. Once again, the General of the Army tried to recruit him to the army, but he refused. Joining the army means following orders strictly and obediently. He doesn''t want to be a ve of those above him.


    However, nothing could really be done about it except if you have the power to oppose the entire army, regiment, and top forces of the city. Such a thing is equal tomitting treason or rebellion. If one needs a million to be Tier 7. One needs Triple of this amount for Tier 6.


    The city only focuses its resources on the elites. On the other hand, it also has an advantage. It is the reason that elevated the status of destinies is higher than other professions. Due to scarcity and difficulty in bing one! Only elites that risk their life on the line to fight in the front lines and gather information amidst dangerous terrains are what sets them apart from others.


    Due to this, the scout has higher counts of higher-tier fighters than the other two regiments. Specifically, 60% more of Tier 8 and 40% more of Tier 8, then 10% more of Tier 7! Since the mission of Constables and Guards was mostly inside the city. It was safe. They didn''t have to deal with monstrosities outside except during the invasion. However, it also made them a lot slower to earn contribution points than the Scouts.

 Chapter 217 217 Scorn and Admiration

    One notable achievement in these two years was Caleb''s sessful navigation of the Silica Valley, a perilous red zone uncharted by the royal army. The once-dangerous territory became a yground for him, a realm where his ability to move incognito in the dark proved invaluable. The red zone, known for its high mortality rate and unexplored dangers, now became a space where Caleb could maneuver with rtive ease, avoiding powerful apokalips at will.


    In these two years, Caleb adopted a more strategic approach to dealing with the Apokalips menace. Why waste time and energy battling every grotesque creature when you can focus on the ones that truly matter? That became his philosophy, and it served him well.


    Venturing into the wild, Caleb honed his stealth skills, using the shadows to his advantage. He became a silent predator, choosing his battles wisely. After all, it''s not about the quantity of Apokalips you defeat; it''s about the quality. He was on a mission to find three specific targets, and everything else was just background noise.


    The Silica Valley, once a treacherous red zone, became his yground. Thanks to his shadow abilities, Caleb could maneuver effortlessly, slipping through the darkness undetected. It was here that he stumbled upon a revtion ¨C tier 6 and 7 Apokalips. The kings of the grotesque hierarchy, and even some tier 5 monstrosities, lurked in the shadows of the Silicone Valley.


    Caleb wasn''t one to shy away from a challenge, but he knew when to pick his battles. The stronger Apokalips, the three kings, and the tier 5 abominations were in a league of their own. It wasn''t long before the General of the Army took notice. When facing foes of such caliber, even the highest-ranking military official had to step onto the battlefield personally.


    The Silicone Valley witnessed a sh of titans ¨C the general and his army against the monstrous kings. It was a battle that shook the very foundations of the red zone, leaving devastation in its wake. The casualties among the soldiers were inevitable. The price paid for challenging beings of such formidable strength.


    At that time, Caleb observed the chaotic spectacle from the shadows, his assessment clear. "Sometimes, you''ve got to let the big guns handle the heavy lifting," he even muttered to himself at that time. While he respected the army''s might, Caleb was acutely aware of the limitations and risks associated with facing these higher-tier Apokalips.


    ...


    The barracks buzzed with the rhythmic sounds of soldiers going about their duties. In the midst of this organized chaos stood the General of the Army, a middle-aged man whose rugged appearance belied the sharpness in his eyes. His stubble hinted at a life spent on the battlefield, yet the vigor radiating from him was that of a dragon ready to soar into the skies.


    As he traversed the barracks, soldiers snapped to attention, acknowledging their esteemedmander. A subtle air of respect followed the General, an unspoken acknowledgment of the authority he held over these men.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Approaching a group of soldiers huddled together, the General fixed his prating gaze on the faces of soldiers. The soldiers, though disciplined, couldn''t help but exchange nces, acknowledging the significance of this moment. The General spoke with a tone that resonated with authority and experience.


    "I''ve been observing the progress of Johan. Impressive, to say the least. He''s got a knack for the shadows and has excellent battle awareness, a quality we can utilize in our operations," the General remarked, his eyes assessing Johan''s potential.


    The soldiers nodded in agreement, murmuring their approval. The reputation of Johan had spread like wildfire within the ranks. His strategic prowess and adeptness in handling the Apokalips had be the talk of the barracks. Explore new worlds at empire


    "I''ve considered recruiting him into the army. His skills would be an asset. We could use someone with his talents," the General continued, his voice carrying the weight of a decision.


    The soldiers exchanged nces, a mixture of anticipation and curiosity. Johan''s refusal to join the army had be a topic of intrigue among them. The General, aware of this, leaned in, addressing their unspoken queries.


    "He''s declined every offer I''ve extended. A lone wolf, it seems. But I see potential, a spark that could be molded into something greater. You know how I value skill and dedication," the General exined, his eyes searching for understanding in the soldiers'' expressions.


    "He''s a genius, sir. No doubt about it. His strategies are something else. It''s like he sees the battlefield in a different light," one soldier spoke up, voicing the sentiments of many.


    The General nodded, acknowledging the truth in the soldier''s words. "Genius indeed. But sometimes, the best soldiers are those who understand the value of teamwork. I''ll keep trying to recruit him. A man like Johan could tip the scales in our favor. For now, let''s continue our training. The Apokalips won''t wait for us to settle our internal affairs."


    As the General of the Army left the barracks, a murmur of discussion erupted among the soldiers left in his wake. Johan, or Caleb, had garnered the attention of the highest-ranking officer, and the soldiers couldn''t help but specte about the implications of such recognition.


    "I heard the General say Johan''s got skills, something about mastering martial techniques, Five Powers... That''s high praiseing from him," remarked one soldier, a hint of awe in his voice.


    "Must be a hell of a fighter to catch the General''s eye like that. Our boy Johan''s moving up," another soldier chimed in, excitement evident in his tone.


    The soldiers couldn''t deny the sense of pride that swelled within them. To have arade recognized by the General spoke volumes about the caliber of fighters within their ranks.


    However, amid the positive chatter, a few discontented voices began to rise. Jealousy, like a poison, tainted the air.


    "He''s nothing special. Just lucky, I''d say," muttered one envious soldier, casting a disdainful nce toward the subject of their discussion.


    A couple of others joined in, their discontent fanning the mes of resentment. "Yeah, he probably just knows how to y politics. That''s all it is."


    The malicious gossip spread like wildfire among the disgruntled soldiers, painting a false narrative of Caleb''s rise through the ranks. In the shadowy corners of the barracks, whispers turned into hisses of resentment, and Johan''s name became the subject of unwarranted nder.


    "He''s not even that strong. Just a show-off," one soldier sneered, unwilling to acknowledge the potential threat that Caleb posed to their own standing within the army.


    The toxic words slithered through the ranks, fueled by envy and a desire to discredit a rising star. It was a stark contrast to the camaraderie that had moments ago permeated the barracks.


    However, not everyone was swayed by the nderous talk. Some soldiers maintained a sense of loyalty and fairness.


    "Cut the crap, guys. Johan''s earned his ce. General sees something in him. We should learn from his skills instead of trying to tear him down," one soldier voiced his dissent, attempting to stem the tide of negativity.


    But jealousy, once ignited, was hard to extinguish. The seeds of discord had been sown, and the barracks, which moments ago echoed with pride, now vibrated with an undercurrent of envy and bitterness. As Johan''s reputation ascended, he unwittingly became the target of both admiration and scorn.

 Chapter 218 218 Fear

    In the opulent halls of ck Tower Manor, a round table hosted three Dukes, three Marquises, and a handful of Viscounts. The air was heavy with an air of authority, and each noble sat with an aura of influence.


    Duke Martin, a middle-aged man with a salt-and-pepper beard, took the lead in the conversation. Beside him, Duke Reginald, a robust man with a stern expression, nodded as the discussion unfolded. Duke Martin spoke, "Gentlemen, the matter at hand is crucial. We have a potential threat in our midst, and we must address it promptly."


    Seated across the table was Duke Harrington, an elderly noble with a regal air. To his left, Marquis Montague, a wiry man with sharp features, listened intently. On the other side sat Marquis Bartholomew, a portly figure with a jovial demeanor.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Duke Martin continued, "His name is Johan, a Destiny who has made significant strides in a short span. He wields the shadow path, and our sources suggest he may be a considerable force."


    Duke Reginald interjected, "I''ve heard reports of his proficiency in using the abilities of shadow path. A unique skill set, indeed. But should we view him as a threat, or can we exploit his abilities for our benefit?"


    Duke Harrington, tapping his cane, chimed in, "We must assess the risk he poses. Is he a potential ally or a ticking time bomb waiting to disrupt our delicate bnce?"


    Read exclusive content at empire


    Marquis Montague, studying the papers before him, added, "His prowess in the shadow path is a double-edged sword. It grants him an advantage, but it also makes him unpredictable. We must consider whether we can control such an element."


    Duke Martin surveyed the room before raising the crucial question, "Shall we eliminate him? Or can we manipte his talents for our gain? The bnce of power is at stake."


    Marquis Bartholomew, taking a sip from his goblet, leaned back, "I''ve heard he''s been involved with the scout regiment. Perhaps we can pull some strings and ensure his allegiance lies with us."


    Duke Martin, nked by Dukes Reginald and Harrington, observed the proceedings as Marquis Montague, Marquis Bartholomew, and the Viscounts engaged in a heated debate. The atmosphere in the room crackled with tension.


    Viscount Ashton, a young and ambitious noble with a sharp demeanor, argued, "We must consider the potential benefits of having someone like Johan on our side. Hismand over the shadow path could be a valuable asset."


    Viscount Bolton, an older noble with a more conservative stance, retorted, "Assets can quickly turn into liabilities. The shadow path is unpredictable and dangerous. We cannot afford to have such an element wandering freely."


    Marquis Montague, leaning forward, added, "I''ve heard reports of his exploits. The shadow path grants him a unique advantage, but it also makes him a wildcard. Can we truly control him, or will he be a force that disrupts our carefully maintained bnce?"


    Viscount Ashton, adamant in his belief, continued, "Eliminating him prematurely might be a waste of potential. We should explore the option of bringing him into our fold. With the right guidance, he could serve our interests well."


    Viscount Bolton, shaking his head, countered, "Potential is a double-edged sword. What if he bes a rogue element, swayed by his own ambitions? We cannot underestimate the risks associated with someone wielding the shadow path."


    Throughout the discussion, Duke Martin and his counterparts observed in silence, their expressions revealing little. Duke Harrington, with a wise and contemtive gaze, exchanged a brief nce with Duke Reginald, who nodded almost imperceptibly.


    Viscount Eldridge, a seasoned noble with a shrewd demeanor, interjected, "Gentlemen, the shadow path is a force we must tread carefully around. Its unpredictability poses a threat to our established order. We must weigh the potential advantages against the inherent risks."


    As the debate continued, the room echoed with conflicting opinions. Some argued for Caleb''s usefulness, while others voiced concerns over the uncontroble nature of the shadow path. The three Dukes, the true architects of the city''s power structure, listened intently, absorbing the perspectives presented before them.


    Duke Martin finally spoke, his voice carrying the weight of authority, "We shall monitor this Johan closely. For now, let us refrain from drastic measures. If his actions align with our interests, we may find a use for him. However, should he prove to be a threat, we shall not hesitate to eliminate him."


    Duke Martin shifted his gaze toward the expansive table where Dukes Reginald and Harrington, along with Marquis Montague, Marquis Bartholomew, and the Viscounts, deliberated on the matter of Johan and the shadow path. A heavy air of uncertainty permeated the room as the nobles exchanged cautious nces.


    Duke Martin, his features etched with a mix of contemtion and concern, spoke with a measured tone, "Considering the gravity of this situation, it might be prudent to seek the opinion of the King. His guidance could provide rity on how to handle this matter."


    The mere mention of the word "King" hung in the air like an unspoken dread. The atmosphere in the room froze, and an unspoken tension settled among the assembled nobles. The King, a tyrant, the strongest man, andmanding a powerful army, cast a shadow over every discussion.


    Viscount Ashton, usually confident and assertive, visibly hesitated. Marquis Bartholomew''s stern expression faltered for a moment, betraying a flicker of anxiety. Even Dukes Reginald and Harrington exchanged uneasy nces, aware of the implications of involving the King in what seemed like a localized issue.


    The room remained silent, with subtle cues of reluctance and fear etched on each noble''s face. Bodynguage spoke louder than words as an unspoken consensus formed among them¡ªthe King was an option they were reluctant to consider.


    Breaking the stillness, Viscount Bolton, his voice tinged with caution, finally spoke, "Duke Martin, involving the King in such a matter might be excessive. It could draw unnecessary attention to our internal affairs. Surely, we can resolve this issue among ourselves."


    Duke Martin, sensing the collective apprehension, weighed the arguments. The prospect of invoking the King''s judgment loomed over them, a decision fraught with implications. After a moment of contemtion, he nodded slowly, conceding to the prevailing sentiment.


    "Very well," Duke Martin conceded, "We shall handle this matter within our jurisdiction. The King need not be burdened with such a minor concern. Let us proceed with our deliberations and monitor Johan''s actions closely."


    The room''s atmosphere eased slightly, a collective sigh of relief barely audible. The unspoken fear of involving the King had been temporarily averted. The nobles resumed their discussion,

 Chapter 219 219 The Anguish of the Advisor

    In the grand hall of the royal pce, The King sat upon his opulent golden throne, nked by two enigmatic women. One, with flowing ebony hair and piercing blue eyes, stood to his left, while the other, with a regal bearing and silver locks, graced his right side. Both women exuded an air of ethereal beauty, their presence a stark contrast to the imposing figure of the monarch.


    The King himself was amanding figure, his countenance obscured by a heavy crown that bore the weight of authority. He wore robes adorned with intricate designs, a symbol of his regal stature. His eyes, however, remained concealed beneath a veil of detached indifference.


    Seated opposite The King was his trusted Advisor, a figure ustomed to the weight of the crown''s decisions. The Advisor, d in ceremonial attire, bore the burden of delivering reports and seeking royal counsel.


    "Your Majesty," the Advisor began, voice respectful but tinged with trepidation, "I bring tidings of the sessful eradication of the Apokalips from the Wall of Rose. The royal army''s two-year operation has purged the region of these creatures, securing the safety of our city."


    The King''s response was measured, his gaze unfocused as if peering into realms beyond. "Good," he murmured, the word carrying more dismissal than approval.


    Encouraged by the seemingly indifferent acknowledgment, the Advisor continued, "In light of the cleared Wall of Rose, what ns does Your Majesty have for the reimed territory?"


    The King, without shifting his gaze, outlined his vision with an air of detached authority. "Build a clinic to tend to the wounded. Establish a marketce to invigorate trade. Allocate a hundred acres for agriculture to ensure sustenance for our people. And construct secretboratories for future endeavors."


    The mention of secretboratories drew a noticeable shiver from the Advisor, but The King remained stoic. His ns, though seemingly benevolent on the surface, hinted at ambitions far beyond the immediate needs of the city.


    As The King spoke, the women by his side remained statuesque, their expressions inscrutable. The ebony-haired woman''s eyes gleamed with sorrow, while the silver-hairedpanion exuded an aura of silent vignce.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The Advisor, aware of the gravity of The King''s directives, nodded dutifully. "Your Majesty''s will shall be carried out with utmost diligence."


    With a wave of The King''s hand, the audience concluded, and the Advisor withdrew from the regal presence.


    ...


    The Advisor stumbled out of the grand chamber, his legs giving way beneath him as he copsed onto the cold, marbled floor. The weight of the king''s indifferentmands bore down on him, and he found himself gasping for breath in the dimly lit corridor.


    Cold sweat dripped down his face, mingling with the tears that welled up in his eyes. The once-respected figure in the royal court was reduced to a quivering mess on the ground, a broken soul grappling with the burden of secrecy and the callousness of the monarchy.


    Cursing vehemently under his breath, the Advisor muttered about the king''s heartless decisions. The mention of secretboratories fueled his despair, and he couldn''t help but envision the ominous experiments that might unfold within those concealed walls. Cloning and gene fusion, experiments that tampered with the very essence of humanity, seemed to loom over his conscience like a shadow.


    Find your next read on empire


    Speaking to the empty air around him, the Advisor poured out his anguish. "How many innocents will suffer as guinea pigs to the king''s ambitions? Children, families... sacrificed for his insatiable thirst for power!"


    His voice, filled with bitterness and sorrow, echoed through the deste corridor. The air seemed to absorb hisments, carrying the weight of the atrocities he foresaw in the name of progress.


    As he spoke, the Advisor''s words turned to self-deprecation. "Useless," he whispered as if conversing with an invisible confidante. "I''m powerless. I can''t stop the king, can''t protect those who will fall victim to his ambitions."


    Tears streamed down his face, leaving wet trails on his cheeks. In that moment of vulnerability, the once-confident Advisor wasid bare, grappling with his own impotence in the face of a ruler who seemed impervious topassion.


    The grandeur of the royal pce, with its towering walls and opulent chambers, felt like a gilded cage, trapping not only the Advisor''s body but also his conscience.


    ...


    The aroma of the evening''s meal wafted through the air, a tantalizing mix of spices and vors that filled the room. Caleb sat around the makeshift wooden table with Kidd, Kazuto, Rekka, and Rozho. The room, though simple, was filled with warmth and theforting clinks of utensils against tes.


    On the table, a feast unfolded ¨C a motley assortment of dishes that mirrored the diversity of the group. Steaming bowls of miso soup nestled beside tes piled high with sushi rolls, each piece a miniature work of art. There were delicate slices of sashimi, glistening with freshness, and mounds of rice adorned with vibrant, pickled vegetables.


    Caleb marveled at the spread, appreciating the effort that went into the meal. The culinary skills of hispanions were on full disy, transforming basic ingredients into a gastronomic delight. As he reached for a piece of tempura, the crisp coating gave way to sulent shrimp within. He couldn''t help but feel a sense of gratitude for the shared moments of respite in the midst of their busy schedules.


    Mid-bite, a sudden tickle in Caleb''s throat turned the pleasurable experience into a moment of panic. He coughed, eyes watering as he struggled to regainposure. The others paused, concern etched across their faces.


    "Whoa, you alright there, Johan?" Kidd asked, patting him on the back.


    Caleb nodded, still recovering from the unexpected bout of coughing. "Yeah, yeah. Must''ve gone down the wrong pipe or something."


    As he took a sip of water to soothe his throat, a mischievous grin yed across Kazuto''s face. "Maybe someone''s talking about you behind your back, mate."


    Unbeknownst to them, the Dukes and the authoritative figures were really talking about Caleb, considering whether to let him live or weed him out while he was still in the development phase.


    Thement elicited a chuckle from the group, and Caleb rolled his eyes in mock annoyance. "Yeah, yeah. Probably some Apokalips gossiping about the guy who makes them look bad."


    "Dude... Apokalips don''t have the same vocal chords as us..."


    Laughter erupted around the table...

 Chapter 220 220 Kidds Reflection

    "By the way... Johan, since you''ve participated in the eradication of the Apokalips on the Wall of Rose. Since that, they''vepleted it now... Do you know what their next ns are for the territory?" Rozho turned his head at Caleb and asked.


    Kazuto decided to chime in at this moment. "Johan is really in a different world than us now. He''s not afraid at all to fight Apokalips. Fighting them all year round. The sound of it just freaks me out. Too dangerous!"


    Kidd also looked at Caleb as if he was looking at a monster. He didn''t know why Johan was so brave. However, he envies him for it. The attitude to face dangers and fight stronger opponents is what really pushes a person to improve and be stronger. Johan just does that for two years. After all, a thousand practices aren''t as good as one life-and-death battle! As he thought of this, he couldn''t help but reflect on the two years that passed.


    He feels that he lives in hisfort zone. He worked with the team in those two years and battled with Apokalips improving their coordination and tacit understanding. They fought every Apokalips as a team. Fighting with a team is good and all, but it also has its disadvantages as much as it has disadvantages.


    He knows that improving teamwork is essential, but he admires Caleb who could rely on his self. A real warrior could work whether he team or not. And that''s what everyonecks in their team except for Caleb!


    Working with a team allows for the development of a synchronized dance on the battlefield. The members learn to anticipate each other''s moves, fostering a level of coordination and tacit understanding that is hard to achieve when fighting alone.


    Each team member brings unique strengths to the table. By pooling their individual skills and abilities, a team can create a synergy that makes them collectively stronger than the sum of their parts. It''s like a well-choreographed performance where everyone ys a crucial role.


    In the heat of battle, having teammates by your side provides a safety. They can cover your blind spots, offer support when you''re overwhelmed, and even pull you out of a tight spot. It''s a sense of camaraderie that can boost morale and resilience.


    Different team members may have varied perspectives and approaches to problem-solving. This diversity can be an asset, as it opens up a range of strategies and tactics that might not be apparent to an individual fighter. These are the advantages he learned of having a team. However, he also began to think of its disadvantages after reflecting on Caleb, who can work and lead everyone while also having the capability to work alone! He was so versatile that Kidd began to doubt that he wasn''t 17 years old!


    Relying on a team can lead to a dependency mindset. Some may be too reliant on the group, potentially hindering personal growth and the development of individual skills. It''s essential to strike a bnce between teamwork and self-reliance. Kidd knew this, yet he had been ignoring it.


    While teamwork thrives onmunication, it can also be a double-edged sword. Mimunication or ack of effectivemunication may result in confusion, mistakes, or missed opportunities during battle.


    Not all team dynamics are smooth sailing. Personal conflicts, disagreements, or differences in fighting styles can create internal strife, weakening the overall effectiveness of the team. Fortunately, their team had gotten past this after three years of working together as one. However, they are still not immune to this kind of situation instead; it has just been minimized. Explore hidden tales at empire


    Kidd couldn''t help but sigh as he remembered the days he fought with Kazuto when they first started. They really want to kill each other at that time. Too ipatible in personality like fire and water. Of course, not kill each other literally. They''re not that murderous.


    In a team, decisions often require consensus or coordination. This limits the autonomy of individual members, preventing them from taking quick, decisive actions that could be crucial in certain situations. While when you''re alone, you could just decide for yourself decisively.


    Solo fighting forces an individual to confront challenges independently, promoting personal growth and self-discovery. It''s a journey of constant improvement driven by facing one''s own limitations.


    They tend to develop a high level of adaptability. They must be versatile, and capable of adjusting their strategies on the fly to navigate diverse and unpredictable situations. Like Caleb now... Kidd was sure of it.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Without the need for group consensus, solo fighters can make swift decisions based on their instincts and assessments of the situation. This agility can be a valuable asset in fast-paced battles.


    Of course, there are also cons when you fight alone. First of all, the absence of a team means no safety. There''s no one to watch your back, cover your weaknesses, or provide immediate assistance in times of trouble. So, the first important step if you want to be a damn lone wolf was to have sufficient strength. Second, a solo fighter might be confined to their own perspective, potentially missing out on creative solutions or alternative strategies that a team could offer. Lastly, constant solo battles can lead to feelings of loneliness and istion. The absence of shared victories and the bonds of a team can take a toll on one''s emotional well-being. Of course, it was just his opinion. When he looks at Johan, he feels that thetter didn''t really give a shit about this.


    As he thought about this. He felt a little depressed. He knew that he needed to change. No, everyone on the team needs to at least know how to work alone.


    ''Damn! I need to be independent to some certain extent and not always rely on them or else I''m absolutely fucked when they''re not around.'' Kidd thought dejectedly.


    ''What is this bastard thinking?'' Caleb looked at Kidd''s expression for a moment before answering the inquiries of his friends.


    "I heard in some soldiers'' mouth that the management intend to build infrastructures and things needed such as a clinic on the Wall of Rose, but I don''t have much information about it." Caleb then thought for a moment before saying. "Those two years are really the most fulfilling time of my life. I learned a lot of fighting skills and practicalbat knowledge as I watched the soldiers fight the Apokalips. Once you''re around the army, you will know a lot of stories from their damned mouths and some useless and unexpectedly useful things... They would just talk about anything..." Calebughed.


    Rozho and the others felt that the two years they spent were inpared to Caleb as they heard his story. They look at each other in dismay."


    "Huh? Why do you guys look like a deted balloon?" Caleb scratched his head in confusion.

 Chapter 221 221 The Blood Monarch

    The City of Phenos. Underground.


    "The time hase for us, my children. The two years had ended and our preparation just for this day was nowplete. We are to cause chaos and convert as much as humans as possible into our own! You are free to drink blood as long as you don''t kill them. They will also be my children and your kin soon, after all."


    The leader of theughing blood. Michael. Stood up from his throne with an indifferent face. His body exudes a terrifying, thick blood mist that spreads everywhere.


    Delivered through eyes as clear as spring but tinged with a mesmerizing red conveyed a sense of predatory focus. Hooded and almond-shaped, these eyes, paired with a positively tilted canthal structure and eyebrows, resembled those of a wolf ready to pounce on its prey.


    Despite the appearance of boredom etched on the figure''s face, an underlying aura hinted at dormant seriousness and regality. This paradoxical blend of nonchnce and hidden intensity added to the enigma surrounding the figure.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Below Michael, the six thousand vampires were kneeling on the ground. Afraid to look at their lord, finally stood up with bloodshot eyes! It was finally time for them to conquer the above!


    They''re sick of hiding from the sun like rats in the sewer. Well, except that the sewer was actually a majestic ancient base that wasn''t worse than the royal castle of the city above them.


    "All Hail Lord Michael, our father! The One Under The Sun! The one that witnessed the nk history and its cruelty. The blood monarch!!"


    Michael, the blood monarch, leader of theughing blood, scanned his legion aloofly. There was no emotional turmoil in his heart.


    Exactly at the front of the legion stood Draco. A Tier 5 Royal Blood. The one that got away. The one that kneeled in the sky. A thousand-year-old vampire. Yes, he was already a thousand years old but he was still a Tier 5. For this reason that the requirements to advance in rank in the Blood Power system were more difficult and demanding than the Destiny Power system.


    He was Michael''s right-hand man. The second strongest in the entireughing blood. Qualified tomand and manage the legion when their father was busy. Behind Draco, there are threemanders under him. The oldest of themanders, a five-year sixty-one-year-old vampire. The oldest of the threemanders. His name was Kurorugi. A meleebatant proficient in blood maniption. A Tier 6 Pure Blood.


    To be amander, one needs to be a Tier 6. Unfortunately, in the entire legion, that isposed of 6000+ vampires. There are only three... It could be seen how hard it was to advance, even though they had such a long life. Long life means more opportunities to advance, yet most of them were stuck in their realm because of stringent requirements.


    The requirement? Well, it was as simple as it was difficult. A Tier 9 vampire needs to suck a dry thousand bodies to be Tier 8. This requirement was still manageable. However, a Tier 8 needs ten thousand to advance to Tier 7! Tier 7 needs a hundred thousand. Where would one get such an astronomical number of humans!? Yes, only humans. They can''t drink Apokalips'' blood as it doesn''t affect them.


    If it was in the past when the Apokalips weren''t a thing yet. It would be easy to advance since their food source is the entire world. But now, they could only target the city above them, and a few kingdoms scattered all around the... Hidden in the most inconspicuous ces.


    Blood is hard toe by for those who live underground in the city. Just ten or a hundred humans missing would already alert the three regiments. Each time they hunt for their food. The regiments would be strict, making them unable to procure food that easily. Sometimes, a fight between them and the Constables and Guards happens. Yes, they were aware of their existence but they didn''t dare to make their existence known to the public as it would just cause unrest and public disorder.


    Even then, no one really knew that they lived just under them. Under the city. The regiments and the ruling ss thought that they came outside the walls. After all, who would suspect that there was a nest of vampires underground? Plus, it was quite hard to find their base if one didn''t know about it.


    Then, beside Kurorugi, was Melves. Tier 6 Pure Blood. Also, one of the threemanders under Draco. A long-rangebatant that uses blood arts for attacks. Simr to a mage.


    Lastly, Tier 6 Pure Blood. More of a tank. He is 7 foot in height. A savage brawler. Strong and a battle maniac.


    Draco stared at Michael, their father. All of them were his children. The source of all vampires. The progenitor and the original. The alpha and the omega. They hadn''t been born yet, but Michael had already been in the world. No one truly knows how old the creature that they call ''Father'' is. No one also dares to ask.


    Michael had existed when the walls hadn''t been breached yet. No, might even be before the walls were built. He knew the history of the city in the back of his hands. Even then, he had only managed to reach Tier 4 Blood Monarch. On one asion, their father told him that he needed billions of humans to ascend to the next realm... Tier 3 Blood Angel. Yes, Michael would be a different creature altogether at that time. It was his goal... However, even if youbined the whole poption of the city and a few kingdoms that survived outside. It wouldn''t even reach half of the amount needed.


    Billion? Where would Michael get that? That''s why, even after millennia of living. Of course, Michael had actually just advanced a thousand years before from Tier 5 to 4.


    ''Just how many bodies does Father still need?'' Draco mused.


    Their father owned four major hospitals in the city that secretly supplied the lower members with their needs thanks to the blood banks. That''s why even if they couldn''t hunt for weeks. They can still barely advance and produce Tier 9 to 8 vampires. Sometimes even Tier 7.

 Chapter 222 222 Blood War Commence

    Michael watched as his children clenched their fists with bloodshot eyes. Then his gaze stops at his right-hand man, Dracon, and the other threemanders for a second.


    "Draco, you will be the one that willmand them and execute my orders. The mission this time is to attack the fifth district and sixth district. Kill all the nobles. As for the royal family members, eradicate them if any of you encounter one in sight. Surely, the three regiments would arrive quickly, so you have to be fast. Then, once, the members of three regiments arrived. The threemanders will hold back the three Tier 6 captains."


    Draco nodded. He had to exceed their father''s expectations!


    "Yes, father. Kururogi will fight David, the captain of Scout. Melves will fight the captain of Guards and Gringo would fight the captain of Constables. As for me..." Drago''s eyes shed as he thought of the second strongest in the kingdom. A hint of dread appeared on his pupils. "I''ll hold back Barbatos, the general of the army."


    Barbatos, his old rival. Like him, Barbatos was the only Tier 5 in the kingdom. Only one realm below the king himself. Yes, the king was a Tier 4 Destiny. That''s why he''s the strongest. Only their father had what it takes to fight the king.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    In reality, Barbatos, the current general of the army, known as the Asura of War, was his childhood best friend. However, fate separated them as turned into adults. They parted ways... Both with different dreams and aspirations. Unfortunately, they would never expect that they would stand on the opposite side as enemies.


    Dracomented. ''That bastard is too stubborn. If he''s just willing to be one of us. There''s no need to fight. Conquering the city would be easier at that time as long as Father was able to kill the king.''


    Although he doesn''t know who would win between the King and his father. He has absolute belief in their father. As a long-lived species, vampires had an inherent advantage against enemies of the same realm. After all, they lived long enough, which allowed them to practice numerous skills and methods for as long as they lived.


    Take him as an example. He practiced the sword for as long as nine hundred years. Although he doesn''t have talent in the way of the sword. The nine hundred years of practice still allowed him to step on the Swordmaster realm! It is estimated that he only needs another two hundred years to be a Sword King. For him, three hundred years isn''t that long. It was just how long months to humans. As a long-lived creature, his perception had long changed.


    As he thought of this, he couldn''t help but shudder when he thought of their father''s unknown age. Just how many means had their father cultivated? He was certain of one thing, their father''s realm in the way of the sword had long surpassed the Sword King''s realm!


    Even with such strength, it was still uncertain if their father could defeat the king, who was known as the strongest man. The king of the City of Phenos was a legendary man. His path to hegemony caused a river of blood. He''s not a natural-born king, but a made one.


    The king was the eighth prince out of the ten sons and eight princesses of the previous king. It was well known that the first prince, second prince, and third prince were the only ones who were qualified to fight for the crown while the rest of the princes epted their fate.


    In the end, the second prince defeated the first prince and the third prince in thepetition. In terms of talent; politics, economy,bat, literature, etc... He beat them.


    Unfortunately for the second prince, the eight princes had challenged him before he was proimed as the crown prince and sessfully killed him earning the throne! The eighth prince was a ruthless and charismatic individual who soon after made changes after changes to the kingdom''s structure and system after ascending to the throne. It was paved with blood. He wasn''t talented. But all the resources of the kingdom were at his beck and call. His promotion had skyrocketed, bringing him to his current realm.


    Why does he know this? It was their father who told him about the real history of the Emberlund Kingdom and the origin of the important people, including the king. No one knows the history of the City better than their father...


    "Good..." Michael simply nodded without an expression on his face. He could pinch the General of the Army to do death if he wanted to. Suddenly, a faint smile appeared on his face. Why would he do that? The general of the army, no matter how strong, was just a pawn in his chess board. He has his role to perform, no matter enemy or ally... "Celine, give me a ss of blood."


    The woman on Michal''s side nodded quietly. Her voluptuous body and hips swayed she walked away.


    A minuteter, Michael raised the clear ss, which contained high-quality, fresh blood, and took a sip. "I, Michael V. Shukihime,mands you...Blood warmence!"


    ...


    Scout Main Camp.


    In one of the wooden houses. Caleb stared at the sun high in the sky with a hint of contemtion. "Why do I feel that something bad is about to happen? I haven''t felt this kind of feeling for so long. Why now?"


    Caleb''s eyelids twitched three times. Since he woke up early in the morning. He felt uneasy and his eyelids kept twitching due to the ring of danger sense. His high spiritual senses didn''t help either.


    Since he was on the Main Camp of the Scout that wasn''t far away from another district. He felt like a dark cloud hung on the entire city, giving him a gloomy feeling. Particrly, the aura of death. He was too familiar with it as he had experienced hundred times already.


    As he thought of this, an expression of coldness emerged from his face. ''It seems a major event is about to happen.''


    He had to be ready for what wasing...

 Chapter 223 223: S-rank Class Mission!

    TOK! TOK! TOK!


    "Who!?"


    Kazuto, who just drifted to his sleep, opened his and jumped back instinctively while looking around with vignce.


    Then, he only saw Kidd, Rozho, and Rekka who had just woken up due to the series of loud knocking sound albeit with less intense reactions than him.


    Caleb stood up, use his spiritual perception to probe behind the door and said. "Wait, let me see who it is..."


    As his spiritual perception spread around and covered the entire vicinity. He saw a man in his 20s wearing a scout uniform.


    Is there something? Caleb subconsciously thought of his bad feeling all this while. His danger sense won''t get stimted out of nowhere, right? So, Caleb immediately opened the door and said:


    "Come in..."


    Rozho and the other brought their weapons down and visibly rxed as they saw that it was a fellow scout. However, they wonder why someone woulde to them now when they didn''t take on any mission. They intend to rest for a week.


    The man in his 20s entered briskly. He has long eyshes, sharp eyebrows akin to a de, brown eyes, a slightly curved nose and wide forehead. He panted for a few moments and wiped the sweat on his forehead. Then, opened his mouth and said with a dry voice. "C-captain n-eeds you toe to his o-f-fice." He struggled to form words coherently due to his heavy breathing.


    "Calm down, won''t you?" Caleb sighed, then he went to the dirty kitchen and gave the man a ss of water, which the man took and drank in one gulp. "A group... No, a legion of unknown people breached and invaded the district of nobles and the royal family!"


    "..."


    Rozho, Rekka, Kazuto, Kidd, and even Caleb stared at the guy with a strange expression. A legion of people? Not to mention, attack the 5th and 6th district? Who''s crazy enough to do such a thing!? They don''t believe it!


    Caleb, on the other hand, caught a keyword on the guy''s words. "Unknown? So it''s not a rebellion..."


    Seeing not believing on what he said made the man frustrated for a moment. Although he knew that it was hard to believe... It had really heppened! ''Damn these kids!''


    If Johan wasn''t in here and they were other kids, he would have already beaten them to the ground. s, Johan was quite well known to have the strength to defeat ten elite Destiny in the same realm as him. No one even knows the full extent of his capabilities except for his teammates.


    "Just follow me. This is urgent!"


    "Let''s go. Although I want to rest. I don''t want my measly contribution points to get deducted." Kidd urged.


    ... Enjoy more content from empire


    "The fifth district and sixth district were attacked by an organization of a vampire called Laughing Phantom. They had been a problem for hundreds of years now. They were most active at night. However, they were not that big of a problem as they just attack in four or five at most. But now, no one had expected that their numbers to reach such a degree. They areparable to an army!" David said in one breath and looked at the twenty teams; veterans and new recruits. It was the total number of teams of the whole regiment. He took a deep breath with solemn expression and continued: "I ssify this as an S-rank mission! This is essentially a war between two races! Now, it is in our hands if the one that stands at the food chain would be us. Once we lose, we will be ves. I''ll personally participate with this mission this time!"


    ''They finally made their move. So they''re the source of my bad feeling? Fair enough...''


    Caleb clicked his tongue as he heard the Laughing Blood. After all, he just fought one of their member during the expedition and he was curious about them for a while now.


    "What? Vampires? Those bastards resurfaced again!? Didn''t theirst appearance ten years ago?" An old veteran who had been a member of Scout Regiment for half of his life lost hisposure. He could still remember the days when he had fought them along with his teammates. But it had too long that he almost forgot them. He had even thought that they were already extinct. "Who would have thought that they would appear once again!?" A fire was rekindled in his pupils as he thought of his friends and his teammates that from the vampires'' fangs.


    However, he didn''t expect their numbers to grow exaggeratedly. As he thought of missing people for the past 15 years. He managed to connect that dot. The vampire were waiting for this all this while. They hid themselves and grew their number. Now, they intend to rule the city once and for all and be the ruler in one fell swoop!


    "Fuck! Fighting blood sucker vampires? Let me in! Let''s see, they''re really that strong! I''ll let them see the difference between a normal human and Destiny!" A ck-haired teenager clenched his fist.


    On his side, Kazuto shook his head with exasperation. "You do not understand, are you? This is a war. War is cruel. Not to mention, we will fight an army of them!! This is even harder than fighting those mindless apokalips outside the gate. Vampires are as intelligent us humans. No, they might even be craftier because of their long lives."


    "Hmph! What''s the deal with you? Are you perhaps scared? Then you don''t need to participate. There''s no need for a scaredy cat like you." The guy said in disdain, curled up his lips and spat.


    Suddenly, someone patted Kazuto on the shoulders. When Kazuto turned around, he saw that it was Monica. The only woman in the team ten. "Don''t mind Zangwill. He''s rude all the time."


    Kazuto smiled warily. ''I know...''n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    David cleared his throat to get the attention of the scouts who started themotion. "Don''t worry. Since this is the fifth S-rank ss mission since the founding of our regiment. It means that the rewards correspond to its danger. For every Tier 9 vampire head. You will gain 10,000 contribution points. For every Tier 8 head, 50,000! For every Tier 7, 1,000,000 points! Tier 6, 10,000,000 points! Of course, I don''t expect you guys to kill Tier 6 as that was beyond your capabilities. However, the battlefield is unpredictable. Even I could die if I''m not careful enough."


    ''I''ll be damned!''


    Caleb felt dizzy when he heard the astronomical rewards! Kill Tier 6? Ten million damn points? He didn''t know about others. But he might be able to actually do that with enough preparations! At the very least, Tier 7 won''t be a problem. Then, as long as he kills 10 Tier 7. That will still be 10 million! As he calcted on his head. Caleb began to feel excitement.

 Chapter 224 224: Omega Z Rays!

    "We''re here." Draco stood upright as he stared at the golden gate not far away from their location. It is a gate that screams opulence made of Gonabunchi. The hardest type of gold that could only be mined outside the Wall of Rose. It was a rare mineral due to its difficulty to acquire. The kingdom could only get five thousand ounces of Gonabunchi per year. Sometimes, only hundreds. One could see just how rare it is. After all, the area outside the Wall of Rose is a ck zone. Few could go in there and escape alive.


    The area outside the Wall of Rose has Tier 7 to 5 Apokalips. Tier 8 and below Apokalips have no ce in the area to survive and they were just treated as food by the higher Tier and higher variation Apokalips.


    The gate and the walls that surrounded the 5th District in a circle were all made from Gonabunchi Gold. Only Tier 6 Apokalips had what it takes to even leave a scratch on them. Unfortunately, Gonabunchi is also the heaviest material making it hard for cksmiths to use it as a material for armor and weapons. Only Destinies with physical strengthparable to Tier 6 captains could carry them. Even then, it would reduce their mobility significantly.


    In front of the gate, there are two guards in a golden set of equipment. Gold sword, gold shield, gold helmet, and gold breastte. Find adventures on empire


    Draco rubbed his chin and instantly determined. ''These two are Tier 7 knights.''


    On the shadows on the periphery of the 4th district or thest areas. It was where the entrance of the 5th District was located. Also known as the Noble''s District!


    Hidden in the shadows of the buildings, Draco, threemanders, and six thousand legions began to emerge in the shadows. However, the shadow couldn''t house their sheer number.


    "Ahhhhh!!!"


    As expected, screams consecutively sounded in the area as a woman saw thousands of figures in the shadows. It was a sight to behold, as the vampires all had pale skin and blood-red eyes. Anyone who sees it would have their scalp go numb.


    It alerted the two guards on the twenty-meter gate looked at each other. Then they turned their heads at the seven people running around, screaming.


    "What happened?"


    "Let''s see!"


    ...


    "Father, what now?" Draco bowed his head at Michael and asked. "With my Tier 5 strength, even I would need to use half of my energy to destroy the gate."


    At this time, Michael smiled while looking at the guards, who were about to make a move and investigate. "No need to worry. I''ll tten them."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Yes, father!" Draco bowed in respect.


    The vampires around had a look of trepidation. Their father would personally make a move.


    Kurorugi condenses a blood thread around his fingers. With a quick wipe in his right hand, the threads shoot in every direction. Then, the sound of screaming became silent and the sound of bodies plopped to the ground with consecutive thuds. "Too noisy!"


    "Stop! Show yourselves!!" The two guards who witnessed the scene prepared to use their Tier 7 abilities. Intending to subjugate the ones that dare to cause trouble in front of them.


    "Requiem of the Knight!" One of the knights was covered in dazzling pure golden light. The intensity of the light managed to push away the darkness and shade of shadows of the buildings.


    The two of them stopped as the light illuminated the six thousand humanoid creatures. They had blood-red eyes, paleplexion, and sharp fangs.


    "Vamp-..."


    Before he could even talk. A massive amount of red light enveloped him and his fellow guards figure. It was a red beam of light that proceeded its course towards the gate.


    BOOM!


    The heavens and earth trembled as the beam of red light hit the gate, causing devastating damage. Eight-meter dust rose in the air preventing them from seeing what happened.


    Draco looked at their father, who exhaled a puff of smoke in his mouth. The beam of light just now was one of their father''s signature attacks. Omega Z Rays! it could eradicate materials above tinum!


    In terms of hardness, tinum is generally considered tougher than gold. Hardness, in the context of materials science, refers to a material''s resistance to deformation or scratching.


    Gold is a rtively soft metalpared to many others. It has a Mohs hardness of about 2.5 to 3, where the scale ranges from 1 (softest) to 10 (hardest). This means gold is susceptible to scratching and deformation.


    On the other hand, tinum is harder than gold. It has a Mohs hardness of around 4 to 4.5. This higher hardness makes tinum more resistant to scratches and deformationpared to gold.


    The reason for these differences lies in the atomic structure and bonding of the metals. tinum has a denser and more closely packed crystal structure than gold, contributing to its higher hardness. Gold, while malleable and ductile,cks the same level of hardness due to its atomic arrangement.


    Most Tier 5 Destinies bodies wereparable to gold. It could be said that Caleb who has hardening had a stronger defense than them. Of course, Most Tier 5 has superior offensive capabilities at the level of piercing tinum. Tier 4, on the other hand, hadpletely skipped tinum and reached diamond!


    Diamond is the hardest known natural material. It has a Mohs hardness of 10, which is the maximum on the Mohs scale. The hardness of a diamond arises from its crystal structure, where each carbon atom is tetrahedrally bonded to four other carbon atoms in a strong, three-dimensionalwork.


    tinum is considerably softer than diamond. While tinum is harder than many other metals, it has a Mohs hardness of around 4 to 4.5, making it much softer than diamond.


    Michael''s Omega Z rays just nowpletely turned the gate made of Gonabunchi (The hardest Gold in its category) to dust due to its offensive power that is enough to inflict damage to the diamond!


    Even the two Tier 7 soldiers had turned into scum when the beam of red light swallowed them.


    Draco and the legion of vampires turned their heads at the gaping hole in the gate. No, even buildings and solid matters 50 kilometers forward in its direction were annihted!


    ''As expected of father!''

 Chapter 225 225: Blood Moon

    Draco watched in awe as his father, Michael, revealed his n. "I''ll head straight to the Royal Castle to hold back the king and prevent him from personally participating," Michael dered, his eyes gleaming with coldness.


    Draco nodded, acknowledging the gravity of the situation. The confrontation with the king was a crucial moment, and Michael''s decision to directly intervene showcased the depth of hismitment to their cause.


    As Michael prepared to depart, he unleashed a spell that sent ripples through the very fabric of the sky.


    "S-Rank Blood Spell: Infinite Blood Moon!"


    Unlike Destinies, Vampire had a specialty called Blood Magic! They had energy called blood energy that they used to fuel blood spells. Blood spells are ranked F rank to SSS rank. It could be said that vampires are more versatile than destinies due to theirprehensive, systematic power system.


    However, vampires only had one path while humans had seven (10 including the 3 lost paths).


    The day turned into night; the heavens were cloaked in darkness. Then, an artificial red moon materialized, casting an eerie glow upon thend. It was a spell known as Blood Moon, a potent enchantment that altered the very essence of the atmosphere.


    Under the crimson-hued sky, a transformation unfolded among the vampires. They began to grow, their forms stretching and expanding until each stood ten meters tall. Draco, too, experienced this metamorphosis, feeling the surge of power coursing through his veins.


    The vampires, now towering over their surroundings, regarded Michael with deep admiration. A collective voice echoed through the night, resonating with reverence, "All Hail Father! The Blood Monarch."


    Draco joined in the chorus, the wordsden with genuine respect and loyalty. Michael, in this moment, embodied more than just a leader. He was the Blood Monarch, a figurehead revered by the vampires for his strength, wisdom, and ego which made him reach his current realm.


    As the vampires basked in the transformative effects of the Blood Moon, Draco couldn''t help but marvel at the sight. The sky painted in shades of red, the colossal figures of his kindred, and the ominous moon above created a surreal tableau. It was a manifestation of their collective power and a visual promation of their readiness for the impending conflict.


    "All Hail Father! The Blood Monarch," Draco repeated, his voice filled with pride.


    "My children. I''m off..."


    Draco''s eyes followed his father, Michael, as he nced at him and the 6000 vampires, his children, onest time. At that moment, Michael began to chant a spell, and the atmosphere around them shifted.


    "As the crimson moon rises, shadows intertwine,


    In the blood-soaked swamp, where destinies align.


    The blood of the monarch weaves the threads of fate,


    Through realms unseen, our enemies we shall abate."


    "Echoes of power, a dance of the arcane,n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Blood Swamp awakens, no mercy to feign.


    Embrace shadows, a realm of abyss,


    A river of blood, in darkness, we bliss.


    Find your next adventure on empire


    For I, the Blood Monarch, this spell I invoke.


    In the heart of the swamp, our enemies shall choke."


    It was the SS-rank Blood Spell known as "Blood Swamp."


    A dark swamp materialized at Michael''s feet, its murky depths seemingly bottomless. As he continued the incantation, the swamp began to writhe and surge, creating an otherworldly spectacle. With a final word, Michael was pulled down into the depths of the blood-infused quagmire, disappearing from sight.


    Draco, standing amidst the vampiric legion, felt a mix of emotions. The departure of Michael, their revered leader and father, left a void that echoed in the hearts of each vampire present. However, Draco understood the necessity of Michael''s sacrifice to hold back the king and prevent his direct involvement in the impending conflict.


    As thest ripples of the Blood Swamp dissipated, Draco bowed his head in the ce where his father had vanished. The swamp nowy dormant, a testament to the potent magic that had been wielded moments before. Draco then turned to address the assembled vampires, his voice carrying the weight of responsibility.


    "Fellow children of the Blood Monarch," Draco began, "what you witnessed was a powerful Blood Spell, an SS-rank technique known as ''Blood Swamp.'' This spell allows our father, Michael, to walk through the shadows and confront the king directly, preventing him from joining the battle."


    The vampires listened intently, their eyes reflecting a mixture of admiration and concern. The departure of Michael left them with a sense of vulnerability, but Draco aimed to instill confidence and unity among his kin.


    "Think of it as a form of teleportation through the essence of our blood," Draco continued, attempting to simplify theplex magical technique. "Father will step through the shadows, creating a diversion and ensuring the king remains upied. Meanwhile, we, the children of the Blood Monarch, have our own roles to y in this uing confrontation."


    Draco''s gaze swept across the legion of vampires, and he could sense the anticipation and bloodthirsty aura radiating from them. They were bound by blood, loyalty, and a shared purpose. The impending battle was not just a conflict; it was a war for their dream to live on the surface.


    "Let us stand united," Draco dered, raising his head. "Our father has paved the way for us. Now, we shall fulfill our roles and convert all the damned humans beyond the gate! For the Blood Monarch and the freedom of our kind!"


    "For our kind!!" the threemanders and the entire legion shouted.


    As the crimson moon hung low in the blood-stained sky, Draco, standing amidst the gathering of vampires, witnessed the breathtaking disy of their collective power. The air crackled with energy as each vampire began to channel their unique blood spell, unleashing a symphony of arcane forces.


    To Draco''s left, a vampire named ra, known for her adeptness in F-rank spells, conjured a Blood Ball. It materialized as a sphere of pulsating crimson energy, hovering above her outstretched palm. The ball emitted an eerie glow, its surface rippling like liquid, ready to be hurled at their foes with deadly precision.


    On his right, a vampire named Seraphim engaged in the intricate incantation of a D-rank Blood Web. Threads of blood wove together in mid-air, creating an intricatettice that stretches across the battlefield. The Blood Web acted as a trap, ensnaring anyone foolish enough to step into its invisible confines, restricting movement and draining their vitality.


    As Draco surveyed his progeny, he smiled confidently as he saw a variety of spells being cast. Some vampires specialized in offensive spells, like the conjuration of Blood Spears or the devastating Blood Comet, while others excelled in defensive magic, forming protective barriers or summoning ethereal armor crafted from their own vitae.


    In the distance, he noticed Viktor, a vampire with expertise in C-rank spells, beginning the invocation for Summon Blood Hound. A portal of swirling crimson energy materialized before him, and from its depths emerged a massive, spectral hound made entirely of coalesced blood. The creature exuded an aura of ferocity, its eyes glowing with an insatiable hunger.

 Chapter 226 226: Rampage

    "Attack!!"


    As the entire legion had fully buffed themselves with blood spells. Draco knew that it was time, so hemanded.


    Just like that, thousands of shadows ran towards the gate. Everyone had either a blood sword, saber, or scythe in their hand. Some even opted for blood bows and blood arrows.


    As Drago flew into the air, he looked down and he couldn''t even find the traces of the two guards. ''Father''s Omega Rays are really as terrifying as ever. It reduces two Tier 7 to ashes...''


    In this world, Tier 7 Destiny is already considered elite. The majority of humans were stuck on the Tier 8 realm and those who stepped on the Tier 7 realm could be said to have some capabilities.


    As he flew up, he saw fifty luxurious manors. Each Manor had a garden,rge gates, and even pools of their own. Lastly, there are two Tier 8 guards in front of each gate. Standing upright like statues. They only blink their eyes every 30 seconds. ''These nobles really know how to enjoy life. But now, it''s time for them to suffer.''


    "HAHAHAHA! Let''s suck these bastards! I haven''t had fresh blood in months. I''m sick of those blood bags in our base!"


    "Fuck right! I''m looking forward to this shit. Let''s separate. I choose the biggest manor at the center."


    "Then I''ll choose the one in front. But first, let''s take care of these stupid guards of them."


    Draco who was above the sky watched as his kind fought with the guards and overpowered them with their sheer number. The guards managed to fend off two or three attacks but they were soon drowned by a barrage of blood spells.


    ...


    Inside the Manor, Kurorugi licked his lips. ''One... Two... Three... Hmm.. There are fifteen guards and eight nobles here. Perfect.''


    "Who are you guys? How dare you attack the Nobles district? Aren''t you afraid of the majesty''s wrath!?" Robert, a dignified earl in the 5th district, shouted. His face possessed the dignity of the head of the house and someone used tomand people.


    Behind him, there was his wife, four sons, and two daughters. He couldn''t let anything happen to them. He doesn''t understand why an organization would dare to invade them. Not to mention, attack all the manors in the 5th district.


    Isn''t that courting death? Every manor houses noble like him. Some were even higher in rank, such as Marquess Michael, Duke Martin, and Duke Demiurge.


    Hearing this, Kurorugi let out a soft chuckle as he tried to hold back hisugh and said in a depraved voice: "Can''t understand the situation you are in, don''t you? We are here to take over. To wipe out all pigs like you. Father will take the throne and the first step to that is to take control of the energy sources!"


    "Energy Sources?" Robert took a deep breath as he heard the n of the unknown assant in front of him. "How arrogant! Take over the city? You guys are lunatics!"


    "Robert, don''t stimte him." Robert''s wife whispered to his husband. She didn''t want any more trouble. She looked worriedly at her two trembling daughters and four sons who had a look of fear on their faces.


    ''There''s no time to waste here. This man doesn''t even know the energy source. What a useless waste. It seems he''s not that important. Kurorugi was disappointed. He wants to get a hostage that would lead him directly to where the energy sources are hidden. At that time, the two othermanders would have to eat what he left off and he would be rewarded handsomely by Draco!


    As long as they have the energy source. Their victory would be ensured. Their father had told him that this was the key for him to defeat the king of the city.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Guard, kill that crazy man!!" Robert had enough. He didn''t even listen to his wipe. In his opinion, there''s no use in talking to a lunatic. Furthermore, there was no time. They need to get far away from here.


    He could hear the intense battle outside. As the head of the family, he needs to make sure that his family members are safe first. Then, what he needed to do was kill the bastard in front of him first.


    "Kill!!!" x15 The guards let out a mighty roar, brandished their weapons, and charged at Kurorugi.


    A Tier 8 Knight raised his sword. It shined brightly and illuminated the area two meters around him. "Catapult!"


    Catapult, a Tier 8 Knight active ability. It lets the user throw their body in one direction with a hundred times their body weight put in the sword.


    "Catapult!"x14


    Every guard walked the same path. They were knights! All their destiny abilities tend to lean on the defensive side.


    Kurorugi just stood in his ce as he stared at thebined might of the knight in front of him. He crossed his arms without the intention to dodge.


    "Is he nuts? Did he finally give up? What a lunatic! Let''s go far away here immediately." Robert snorted as he pulled his wife''s hand. In the end, everything that the assant did was nothing but a farce. Stay connected with empire


    "Hey. Don''t just stand there. What are you doing?"


    Robert looked back at his wife who stood still with a pale expression.


    Robert''s wife pointed her hand in the guards'' direction and stammered. "L-look..."


    Dissatisfied and a bit confused, by his wife and children''s expression. He quickly turned his head around.


    When he did so, he saw all of his guards'' swords had hit Kurorugi. However, thetter was unharmed. Except for his now messy hair, thetter just stood there looking at the guards as if they were flies.


    "You overestimate yourself. My armor is made of Mithril and it had drunk the blood of thousands of people. Do you think your puny sword would be able to get past it?"


    His armor was called Rudenite Armor. He stole it from an auction and let their father bless it with S-spell Devourer. It could devour the blood of his enemies to harden itself.


    Kurorugi looked at the sword stuck in his armor and smiled viciously. Drops of blood form in the air and condenses into bullets.


    "Let this ce experience the rain of blood."

 Chapter 227 227: Energy Manipulation

    "Let this ce experience the rain of blood."


    Suddenly, Kurorugi''s arms ckened at a speed visible to the naked eye. One of the Blood Lord''s abilities! Then he took a step forward and suddenly vanished into his original location. It causes the sword of the knights to fall forward as they lose their support.


    When Kurorugi reappeared, he was already at the back of one of the guards with his ck hard on the throat of the guard. Just like that, under the fearful eyes of everyone present. The guard began to shrivel like a dried nt. The guard tried to free himself from Kurorugi''s grip, but thetter was just too strong.


    The guard felt something moist in his pants. Damn it! He was about to die! If he knew that the enemy was too strong he would have already fled! He didn''t have such loyalty to pig nobles. He was only for the high pay!


    His skin turned pale until it was gray. The muscles and fats of his body also began to shrink. From a vigorous guard, he turned into a frail, emaciated guy. In the end, the guard fell to the ground. Only bones and skin were left in his innards.


    "Oh, my god!!"


    "Fuck!!!"


    "Y-you monster!"


    Robert suddenly roared at the guards. "Idiots! What are you doing!? Kill him!!"


    The guards at this time had a look of hesitation on their faces. What they saw was just too stimting! They are Tier 7 Knights. No matter what force they join. They are considered elite and well sought after by different factions. Do they really want to fight the monster and die for their pig masters?? They had life and a bright future ahead of them. As Tier 7 Destinies, they value their life.


    Unfortunately, they''re working for nobles. If they really abandoned them just like that. Their reputation would plummet and they would be a deserter. No one would be willing to hire them and they would get punished. The nobles would surely throw them into the dungeon!


    As the guards thought of this. They gritted their teeth. There''s no other option but to die fighting!


    "Guardian Aura!"


    Half of the guards activated their Tier 9 ability. Guardian Aura lets the knights emit a protective aura that not only shields them but also extends to nearby allies. The strength of the aura depends on the knight''s skill and experience.


    The protective aura fused with each other, which gave each knight a golden glow that acted as a protective barrier on their body! It''s not the end yet...


    "Aegis of Light!!"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The knight channels the power of light to create a radiant shield that not only blocks attacks but also heals the knight over time. This ability is particrly effective against dark or shadow-based threats. They believe that the darkened hand of the enemy was a dark-based ability.


    "Let me see if you could still do what you did earlier!" Remer felt confident with the stack upon stack of defensive abilities on their bodies.


    Guardians might not be that much when ites to the offensive. However, their path was the pinnacle of defense!


    "Tsk... How arrogant." Kurorugi didn''t want to talk nonsense anymore. ''Let me show you the effect of difference in our realm.''


    "D-rank Blood Spell: Crimson Cascade!"


    Kurorugi makes a small, controlled cut on his palm allowing a few drops of blood to fall onto the ground. With a swift incantation and a focused burst of magical energy, the blood reacts, transforming into a dense, crimson mist that rapidly expands to cover an area in a spherical shape.


    "Ahhhh!!!" Screams of pain echoed one after another.


    Stay updated through empire


    The stack of protective shields and aura could only block physical attacks. Not energy attacks. If not for the healing effect of the Aegis of Light. They would''ve been in worse shape than they already are.


    The mist is infused with blood energy, causing continuous, minor damage to any living beings within its radius over a short duration.


    Those caught in the mist may experience disorientation and impaired vision due to the magical nature of the blood mist.


    The pain distracted the guard which caused them to deactivate their ability. Kurorugi took this chance. He waved his hand and the blood bullets in the air finallyunched themselves. Hitting each guard on the forehead.


    Their bodies fell to the ground. Before they died, their face reflected the pain that they suffered. Blood seeped out from the holes of their forehead.


    After killing the guards, Kurorugi grinned at Robert and his family members. "You guys are next."


    Blood sttered on the walls and desperate screams sounded one after another. Simr scenes were happening in every manor.


    ...


    Brittania Manor.


    Nn Britannia watched as the entire Tier 8 guards he contracted for a year were ughtered by vampires. He couldn''t but feel pain in his heart. After all, he provided them with precious resources for years.


    However, his guards still managed to somewhat fend off the enemies because the enemies were just the same realm as his guards. The vampires have just more numbers on their side. ''Damn it! If I have just a team of Tier 7 Knights like Sir. Robert I wouldn''t have to worry!''


    Tier 7 Knights are just too expensive to contract. He could only afford one. And it wasn''t a Knight, but a Tier 7 Sentinel Enforcer of Watchmen Path. The Knight Path and Watchmen Path belong to the Guard Regiment. The guards that protect the nobility came from them. It was one of their main roles in the city. What the nobles called "Glorious Purpose". That''s why even though Scout Regiment has the most riskier and difficult jobs. It was the Guard Regiment that had the most budget. After all, the higher-ups or management wereposed mostly of nobles. They would prioritize their safety over some exploration outside.


    Nn watched as Rudy, one of Tier 8 Alleyway Avengers of Watchmen Path used a scimitar to behead a Tier 8 vampire. Then there was Marcel, a Tier 9 Suburban Shadow of Watchmen Path released metal wires on his finger to block a Tier 9 vampire spear.


    "Meliodas, don''t wait for them to get killed. I need as much manpower as I can."


    Meliodas, the only Tier 7 Sentinel Enforcer on his team nodded. Then, he spread his hand to enforce his abilities. Golden beam of light pierce sted the heads of the vampires in one fell swoop.


    Sentinel Enforcer has simple active ability. Energy Maniption. Mastery over energy maniption enables them to generate and project concussive sts or energy beams for offensive purposes.


    ''Too powerful!'' Nn''s eyelid twitched. The Tier 8 Guards were struggling against the vampires but Meliodas only moved once. The difference between Tier 7 and 8 became apparent in his eyes.

 Chapter 228 228: Resigned to Fate

    Not all the manor was helpless. There are only three Tier 6manders in the vampire and they can''t attack all the manor simultaneously, since they only had one body. Out of 6000 vampires. 70% were Tier 8 and thest 30% were Tier 9. It could be said that some manors who had a contracted Tier 7 Knight or Tier 7 Sentinel Enforcer managed to fight back and kill a lot of vampires to defend themselves. Unfortunately, there were only a few. The rest, it was a total massacre.


    In one manner, a vampire wreaks, havoc. He appeared beside a little girl and buried his arm in her chest, a swift pration. When he pulled out, there was a beating heart, and he threw to the wall. The little girl saw her heart get squashed into the thick, hard wall in shock. She plopped to the ground, lifeless, in a few seconds.


    Of course, such scenes were rare. Most vampires bit struggling humans on their necks and drank their blood. They didn''t drain them of their blood. Instead, they slit their own wrist and let the humans drink their blood to transform them into vampires.


    "Hahaha! Delicious! I had longed for the taste of raw blood!!" One vampire shouted in glee as he watched humans fleeing everywhere on the road. Only for most of them to stumble into other vampires.


    In the center of the battlefield, two Tier 7 Knights and three Tier 7 Sentinel Enforcers fought hundreds of Tier 8-9 vampires. Killing three to five every five seconds. It looks like they have the advantage, but it was far from that. Every kill exhausts their physical energy. There are two defensive abilities cast on their group, but it also made the consumption three times faster.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Damn it! If this continues, we won''t be able tost for another five minutes! Damned vampires!!"


    "Where did youe from!? What is your purpose!? Aren''t you afraid of attracting the King''s ire!?"


    The five Tier 7 tried their best to fend off the barrage of weapons in every directioning their way.


    "King''s ire? Huh, don''t expect your king toe to your aid! Our father won''t let him! Kekeke!" A vampire arrogantly swung his fist and punched the knight. However, a golden light blocked his fist, nullifying the force containedpletely. The vampire''s mouth twitched. ''Tsk... What a strong defensive ability. As expected of the Knight''s path. But let me see how long the five of you would be able to maintain that.


    As thought of this, blood spurted from his fingers. It was rather scary, but the vampire didn''t even have a change in his expression. Then the blood solidified and hit the golden barrier causing it to distort a little.


    "Sven, it seems we''re going to die here." One of the knights said bitterly.


    Sven sighed as he held arge shield and bashed it into the skull of a vampire. Vampires could only be killed once their brain was destroyed... Or else, they would just keep regenerating. "At least, we were die fighting! I refuse to die like a coward. As a warrior, I will only die on the battlefield. This is my final destination!"


    Just like that, three minutes had passed. The five Tier grew exhausted as the time ticked by. 40% of the nobles and guards in the fifth district were forcefully transformed into vampires.


    The camp of vampires grew in numbers because of this. Their next goal, invade the sixth district! If the fifth district was where the important people were located. The sixth district was where the top dogs or most important people lived. The one that decides the life and death of the city. The royal family, the dukes, the grand dukes, and the king!


    Due to this, most guards in the 6th District have the strength of Tier 7. There are even the personal guards of the royal family called "Dragon Knights" not weaker than Tier 6 captains of the three regiments.


    All around the 7th District. One would see ck smoke formed in the sky that covered the sunlight. It was the manors burning. Thick blood scent had spread to the surrounding which was both nauseating and suffocating to humans. However, the vampires were different. It made them excited instead.


    The fight between the vampires and the guards was a one-sided bloodbath. The guards fought until the bitter end. Some decided to escape. They didn''t care if the government would hunt them down in the future. The important thing is they would be alive.


    "It''s over..." The knights and the guards everywhere were exhausted. The number of vampires was just too much for them. They would kill one. Another one would be reced. It was just endless!


    They dropped their weapons and resigned themselves to fate at this moment. At least, they fought until the end. They could lift their heads proudly in the afterlife.


    Or so they thought. Just as the vampires were about to knock the Tier 7 Knights unconscious and convert them into their kind. A terrifying pressure made their bodies stiff. it was a fear that came in the depth of their essence. Fear from the essence of life!


    The humans weren''t spared by the pressure either. Fortunately, it stopped after a few seconds or else they were sure that they would get crushed to death by it.


    "What did thate from" The knight wiped the sweat on his face and looked around.


    The vampires were also confused and terrified like them that they even stopped their attacks. It gave the knights the breather that they needed.


    "Look! Look at the gate! Our reinforcement had finallye!" Your journey continues on empire


    A Tier 9 guard eximed with excitement apparent in his voice. He has brown hair and dark brown pupils. Wide-shaped head and pointy nose.


    "We''re safe damn it! Isn''t that the General of the Army? And those three... They''re the captain of regiments! Look! That''s David, the Captain of the Scout Regiment. It was said that he had ventured on the 2nd gate once and brought the head of Tier 6 Minotaur!"

 Chapter 229 229: Old Enemies

    The arrival of the General of the Army and the three regiment captains, including David, cast a sudden hush over the chaotic battlefield. Their imposing presence sent shockwaves through the ranks of the vampires, and even the Tier 7 Knights and Sentinel Enforcers couldn''t help but feel a sense of relief.


    The General of the Army, a formidable man with a grizzled beard and scars that bore witness to countless battles, stepped forward with an air of authority. His Tier 5 aura radiated dominance, causing the vampires to quiver involuntarily.


    "Stand down, bloodsuckers!" Luther''s voice boomed, cutting through the air like a whip. "This district is under the protection of the Crown. You dare to defy thews of our city?"


    The vampires hesitated, caught between the fear instilled by the sudden pressure and the desire to continue their rampage. The Tier 7 Knights and Sentinels took advantage of the momentary pause to catch their breath and regroup.


    David, Captain of the Scout Regiment, stepped forward with a determined glint in his eyes. "You''ve chosen the wrong district to invade. We won''t let you harm the citizens or the nobility."


    Behind him, the other two captains, representing the Guards and Constables, stood ready for battle. Captain Agatha of the Guards exuded an air of disciplined strength, while Captain Silvian of the Constables emanated aposed intensity.


    The General turned his gaze toward the exhausted Tier 7 Knights. "You''ve held the line well, soldiers. Now, let us take it from here."


    As the General and the captains advanced, the vampires found themselves facing a united front of formidable forces The general unleashed a wave of his Tier 5 aura, causing several vampires to recoil and retreat instinctively. Meanwhile, the three captains coordinated their efforts, disying a level of teamwork honed through years of coboration. Although theypete most of the time. They have shared the battlefield together when they were young.


    Agatha, with her massive shield and sword, acted as the vanguard, deflecting attacks and creating openings for herrades. ra utilized her agility and mastery of sealing abilities to ensnare vampires, rendering them immobile. David, with his keen eyesight and experience, pinpointed vulnerable spots and struck with precision.


    The battle unfolded with strategic precision as the General and his captains systematically pushed the vampires back. The General''s raw power proved overwhelming, and thebined strength of the three captainsplemented each other seamlessly.


    Witnessing the prowess of their leaders, the Tier 7 Knights and Sentinel Enforcers regained their guts. They joined the offensive, fighting alongside the General and the captains with renewed vigor. The vampires, now facing an organized and determined resistance, began to realize the gravity of their situation.


    In the midst of the sh, Luther''s voice echoed once again. "The fate of those who defy the Crown is sealed. Surrender or faceplete annihtion."


    The vampires, surrounded and overpowered, had little choice but to yield. The Tier 7 Knights moved in to subdue them, ensuring that the district remained under the protection of the Crown.


    The nobles and citizens, though shaken by the invasion, now looked upon their protectors with gratitude. The General of the Army and the three regiment captains had reimed order, and the city could begin to heal from the wounds inflicted by the night''s turmoil.


    "Really? Hahaha! Don''t be arrogant!" Draco finally showed himself and stared provocatively at General. His rival and former best friend. Now, as the second inmand of vampires. The General, his old friend, was now his enemy.


    In terms of strength. They''re both Tier 5. The General of the Army, although not a vampire, had a long lifespan as a Tier 5 Destiny. They both have lived for a thousand years at each other''s throats.


    "Draco... You have the guts to show yourself to me." The general of the army snorted and tapped his wrist two times. As he did so, a ck me formed into a dragon and dived towards Draco.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Draco was a bit dissatisfied. "You''re still the same as before. You haven''t changed at all!"


    Draco''s blood-red eyes turned crystal red. Behind him, a dragon, made of blood emerged.


    The sh between Draco''s blood dragon and the General of the Army''s ck me dragon sent shockwaves echoing through the night. The impact was so powerful that the surrounding area trembled, destroying the nearby manors. The ground quivered as if an earthquake had struck, leaving a trail of chaos in its wake.


    The two dragons, manifestations of their abilities, wrestled in the night sky. ck mes shed with coalesced blood, creating an otherworldly disy of contrasting hues. The intense collision radiated energy that seemed to warp reality itself, distorting the very fabric of space around them.


    The onlookers, both vampires and humans alike, could only watch in awe and fear as the battle between the formerrades escted to unprecedented heights. The General''s stoic expression and Draco''s determined re reflected the weight of their shared history and the animosity that now fueled their conflict.


    Caleb who was behind the general watched the spectacle. However, he couldn''t care less about it. He immediately hid himself in the shade of shadow and concealed his presence while everyone was preupied with the disy. ''I hope I''ll get at least two hundred thousand points after this mission ends.''


    The shockwave from the sh swept across the battlefield, blowing away debris and sending vampires and soldiers alike tumbling. The destruction wrought by their power was indiscriminate, leaving no structure unscathed in its path.


    As the dragons grappled in mid-air, Draco''s crystal red eyes glowed with intensity. The blood dragon hemanded roared, its form shifting and undting with raw, potent energy. The General, equally determined, fueled his ck me dragon with the very essence of his Tier 5 power.


    The sh reached its zenith, and a colossal explosion erupted. The resulting shockwave expanded in all directions, shaking the foundation of the area. The night seemed to hold its breath as the dust settled, revealing the aftermath of the devastating collision.


    Both dragons dissipated into ethereal remnants of their power, leaving Draco and the General standing apart, panting from the exertion of their tremendous sh. The ground around them bore the scars of their battle, with deep cracks spiderwebbing across the once-stable terrain.


    Draco smirked, wiping a trickle of blood from the corner of his mouth. "Looks like you''ve still got some fight in you, General."


    The General, undeterred, narrowed his eyes. "This is just the start, Draco. I will not bow to the likes of you. You used to be the brightest in our generation. But now, you''ve fallen so low."


    "Shut up!" Draco suddenlyshed out which made the General grin.

 Chapter 230 230: Gestures

    The General fought Draco. If one pays enough attention, one would see that the two are equal in strength. They both had lived for a thousand years. Their battle wasn''t as shy as others but every one of their moves caused quakes and shockwaves.


    They employed various martial arts techniques and exchanged dozens of abilities unique to their path. On the other hand, Draco was more versatile due to the blood spells in his arsenal but it was nothing that the general couldn''t counter.


    A one-meter blood ball emerged from Draco''s hand that grew quickly to thirty meters and hurled it toward the general.


    The general only snorted. Green lightning enveloped his right arm and he greeted the blood ball that caused it to explode.


    The battle between the two was in stalemate. Not only them, but the three captains and the threemanders joined the fight. They were on separate battlefields from their subordinates.


    After all, every one of their attacks or slight moves could kill the weaker forces around them. It would increase the casualty.


    The Tier 9 to Tier 7 Scouts chose their opponents wisely. They would pick weaker opponents and avoid someone stronger than them. Such nuances happen on the battlefield.


    Andre, Rozho, Luna, and the others also fought. Rozho a Tier 8 Hunter + Sword Master was particrly dazzling in that he could even kill multiple vampires of the same realm as him. He was besieged yet he wasn''t at a disadvantage.


    ''Not bad...'' Caleb who was within the shadows monitored his friend and nodded with satisfaction as he saw that they could already handle themselves. With this, he was assured. He didn''t need to worry about them anymore.


    As he thought about this, a smirk appeared on his face. ''It''s time to harvest some points.''


    He looked around the battlefield. Near him, there was a group of nine Tier 8 vampires fighting a group of Guards and Constables.


    Caleb condenses purple webs and shoots the gum gum rubber webs to one of them. It stuck upon the vampire who was just about to cast a spell.


    "What is this?" Startled, he forced his foot away. However, the purple web only elongated. "What a weird thing."


    He hurriedly condensed the blood axe and waved it to the purple substance only for it to stretch.


    ''Suddenly, one of the guards noticed this. Although he didn''t know why the enemy suddenly stopped his chant and what the purple web suddenly appeared. He took the opportunity and pierce the vampire in the neck with his sword.


    ''Damn it... I intend to sneak upon him. What a waste.'' Caleb sighed.


    It was a bonus contribution point! He thought that the others were busy fighting. Who knew that the knight would suddenly shift its attention?


    ''Well, at least I managed to ease their pressure.''


    Just like that, Caleb repeatedly tried to sneak attack. The first few attempts failed since he only used his gum gum rubber. In the end, however, he made fist-sized balls of gum gum rubber and hardened them.


    He''sparable to a machine gun! Every hardened gum imed the lives of Tier 8 vampires. Due to his continuous output, the invisibility provided by the ephemeral cloak was canceled.


    ''How would they know who killed whom? And how many vampires we killed? Is there someone who was keeping track?''


    Five minutes had passed. Three hundred fifty-six Tier 8 had died on his hands. He attempted to kill some Tier 7 with it but a ball of hardened gum wasn''t enough for them.


    ''It seems I need to wreck with my own hands.'' Caleb''s figure blended into the shadow of the manor.


    His next target is Tier 7! He wasn''t satisfied with Tier 8. With his current strength, he was confident of fighting those enemies one realm above him.


    This is his confidence in his strength. As he thought of this, his eyesnded on a red-haired fellow fighting a Tier 7 from Scout.


    ''That guy. I think his name is Efron?''


    Yes, he was familiar with the guy. In fact, he knew all Tier 7 veterans on the scout regiment. After all, he did his own assignment and gathered information about the strong members. He didn''t go in-depth though. Just general information.


    ''It seems he''s having a hard time with his opponent.'' Read new adventures at empire


    Efron got forced back when he took the blood wave of the enemy vampire. In terms of skill andbat experience, the red-haired Tier 7 vampire was also far superior. It could be said that most vampire invested a long time and their training and they are jack of all trades.


    After all, they lived long enough that they managed to afford to waste time to train just anything in their whims. They also fought a lot in their long life. Not only Efron but everyone in the city was disadvantaged by such long-lived enemies.


    ''If this goes on. I''m gonna have to retreat.'' Efron let the spear on his hand spin. He had used all his Tier 7 abilities but he couldn''t get an advantage. ''Should I attack him at the cost of an injury?''


    Suddenly, he saw a hand wriggling in the shadow not far away from him.


    ''Huh? Who hands as that? Pretend that I''m not aware of him?'' Efron was still a bit proficient in signnguage. He could see the hand making various gestures trying tomunicate with him. ''Why should I follow him?''


    Efron ducks an attack from his opponent. He felt his stamina was about to get depleted. ''Shit! It seems I just need to follow him!''


    This time, he decided to take a leap of faith. A violent aura erupted on his body. "Tier 7 Ability: Hunter Wings!"


    As heunched his ability, wings of light sprouted on his wrist.


    With renewed vigor, Efron took a step forward and made a consecutive attack. His hands turned blurry due to the boost in his attack speed provided by the Hunter Wings ability.


    ''Is it his final attempt to save his life?'' Surmised, Robin. ''I should end this and convert him to a vampire. I''ll surely get rewarded.'' Robin licked his lips. His red hair fluttered in the wind and a blood red mist enveloped his feet.


    "B-rank blood spell: Vertigo Enclosed!"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 231 231: Within the Shadows

    Caught in the effects of the blood spell, Efron''s movements faltered. The wings of light on his wrists flickered as the vertigo took hold. The once-blurry hands slowed, and Efron found himself struggling to maintain his bnce.


    ''My chance!'' thought Robin, seizing the opportunity presented by the disoriented Scout. He lunged forward, aiming to exploit Efron''s vulnerability and deliver a decisive blow. The red-haired vampire''s eyes gleamed with anticipation as he prepared to subdue his weakened adversary.


    In the shadows, Caleb observed the unfolding battle. The situation hung in the bnce, and his hand gestures took on a sense of urgency. ''Move, Efron! Get out of there!'' Every subtle movement conveyed a silent plea for the Scout to evade the impending danger.


    Efron, though affected by the vertigo, felt an inexplicable connection to the mysterious signals. In a split second, he made a decision. With a burst of strength from his wrist that contains Hunter Wings, he propelled himself backward, narrowly avoiding Robin''s lethal strike.


    The Tier 7 vampire''s attack met only empty air as Efronnded a safe distance away. The crimson mist of the blood spell dispersed, revealing the tension between the two.


    Caleb''s shadowy gestures beckoned Efron to his location, the enigmatic movementsmunicating a silent invitation. Amidst the flurry of attacks of his enemy, Efron hesitated for a moment. He couldn''t discern the identity of the mysterious figure in the shadows, but something about the signalspelled him to take a leap of faith.


    ''Should I? Well, he had helped me quite a bit. At least, the owner of that hand isn''t the enemy. But why won''t he show himself and just help?'' Efronined.


    With a decisive nod, Efron made a split-second decision. He would follow the subtle prompts, trusting that whoever lurked in the shadows had intentions aligned with survival.


    ''Now!'' Efron pretended and forced out a startled expression on his face. Then, he deliberately let the vampire''s attack hit his shoulder, causing it to bleed. "Arghhh!"


    Edward clutched the injured shoulder and dashed towards Caleb''s hiding ce. The vampire enemy pursued closely.


    ''He willingly let the attack hit him? Good guy!'' Caleb couldn''t help but be amazed at the decisiveness of the other party. Without wasting much time, he threw a shadow phantom two meters from his ce.


    Without a hitch, Caleb ced a shadow phantom two meters from his location and grinned.


    "Escaping, are you? You think you would be able to?"


    Efron heard the red-haired vampire''s mocking voice behind him but he decided not to pay him attention.


    In a strategic move, Efron pretended to sumb to the relentless attacks of the vampire. He feigned weakness, luring the bloodthirsty foe into chasing him toward Caleb''s concealed location. The mysterious orchestrator of the shadowy signals, Caleb, watched the unfolding n with a focused intensity.


    As Efron led the vampire closer to the designated spot, Caleb began channeling arge amount of taboo energy and sword aura on one finger. A small, deadly purple sword materialized on his fingertip, a manifestation of a fusion of taboo energy and a sword aura. This isn''t the end. He also hardened the finger! ''Let me see how powerful thebination of the three is.''


    The tense atmosphere heightened as the vampire, oblivious to the trap, closed in on Efron''s supposed vulnerability.


    With precise timing, he activated his ability and exchanged the position of his shadow phantom. Caleb thrust his charged finger forward, aiming for the vampire''s forehead. The taboo energy + sword aura + hardening surged through the lethal point of contact. In an instant, the vampire''s eyes widened in shock and pain as a finger went through his forehead like butter. ''W-what?''


    Then the red-haired vampire''s body fell to the ground. He died with apparent confusion on his face.


    Efron, witnessing the swift and unexpected demise of his relentless foe, stood dumbfounded. The vampire crumpled to the ground, life extinguished with unnerving ease. The Tier 7 Scout couldn''tprehend the mysterious force at y, but the hand gestures and the lethal oue spoke volumes that his helper was powerful!


    Caleb emerged from the shadows, revealing his presence to Efron. He nodded in acknowledgment. "Good job.."


    Efron, panting like he''s just run a marathon, shot Caleb a nod. "Thanks, man," he said, appreciating the save. But, as usual, Mr. Mysterious¡ªCaleb, that is¡ªdidn''t even bat an eye. He just ghosted over to the vampire''s body, casually cut off its head like it was no big deal, and melted back into the shadows.


    Left standing there, he couldn''t hold back. Frustration took over, and kicked the vamp''s lifeless carcass, letting out a string of curses. "Damned vampire!" he spat, the adrenaline from the fight still coursing through him. "Fortunately, that guy decided to help."


    And Caleb? Well, he vanished into the shadows like the enigma he always pretended was, leaving him to deal with the aftermath of his brief but intense encounter.


    ...


    In the dark corners of the battleground, Caleb was like a phantom, flickering in and out of existence. He yed his part in the war, silently taking down Tier 7 vampires left and right. A deadly dance in the shadows, leaving the unsuspecting bloodsuckers with no time to react.


    One after another, heads rolled. Caleb didn''t waste any time. He''d grab the gruesome trophies, eyes meeting the twisted expressions of fear, horror, and wide-eyed realization etched onto the vampire faces just before their untimely demise. Fifteen of them in total, a gruesome pile of Tier 7 heads.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Hidden in the shadows, Caleb couldn''t help but feel a surge of excitement. It wasn''t just about survival anymore; it was about making a statement. Each head would reward him with astronomical contribution points. It was also a reflection of his current skill and the price those vampires paid for arrogantly attacking the city.


    ''Damn, I should organize my proofs first.'' Caleb looked around the battlefield where vampires and the three regiments, including the royal army, continued to sh.


    Read exclusive chapters at empire


    He found a moment to gather his macabre collection. He slipped into an empty manor, dragging the lifeless heads of the vampires he had taken down. The stench of death lingered in the air as he tossed them into a gruesome pile.


    Taking a breather, Caleb surveyed the room. The manor was silent, a stark contrast to the chaos outside. The lifeless bodies of noblesy scattered, unintended casualties of the vampire onught. Caleb''s eyes scanned the scene, registering the coteral damage of the battle. "These nobles are really their target... Just what are these bloodsuckers trying to achieve?" he mused.

 Chapter 232 232: Blood Wave

    The entire fifth district was covered with blood, mist and stench of flesh. Corpses of headless vampires and humansy scattered everywhere. Thick blood stains on woods, walls, and the cracked ground. The luxurious manors previously suffered degrees of damages ranging from sted roof, cracked walls, and some even gotpletely demolished.


    "Hahaha! Sweet and tasty!"


    Albert continued to suck the blood of Tier 8 scout with a blissful expression. Then he pulled himself out of his reverie. As a Tier 7 vampire, no Tier 8 could resist his power. He looked at the two holes in the neck of his victim and wiped the blood from his lips. "Oppss... It seems I''ve identally killed him. I would get demerit again." he grumbled.


    Every time they identally killed their opponent. It would be bad for their record. After all, the main objective that their father gave was to convert people to vampires as much as possible. Every idental kill was a demerit. Too much would even result in punishment or demotion to their ranks.


    "Time to target those with equal realm as me and make up for it." Albert looked at the corpse with disdain. The sound of sts and metallic clinks continuously echoed around him. It was a dreadful battlefield.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    As Albert was about to kick the corpse. He suddenly felt a sense of danger from the manor behind him. He looks towards the source of danger, but there''s only the shade of shadow cast by the manor.


    "Enjoying the taste of human, are you?"


    Albert''s eyes widened as he saw a pale-skinned teenager walk out from the shade. He has green pupils, silver white hair with a distinct glow, and he wore a green cape and brown leathery clothes.


    It was Caleb who had used his limited color maniption to change his appearance a bit. He didn''t want the vampires to know his actual appearance. So if they want revenge, they won''t know how to find him. Well, they could find him with other methods. But at least, not through his appearance. Furthermore, he feels that his current appearance was actually cool and handsome.


    What greeted Caleb was six sharp blood wings aimed at his neck. "What a rude bastard."


    *Clink!* *Clink!* *Clink!*


    "You talk too much human." A smirk appeared on Albert''s face. He didn''t even look back. ''Wait the sound seems to wrong?'' this made him stop and looked at Caleb.


    "Your puny wings are quite sharp. Faily suitable for scratching my back." Caleb smiled and removed the six wings in contact with his hardened skin.


    Albert swallowed. "H-how is this possible? My blood wings could even prate the defense of enemies at the same realm as me!"


    "Me? Well, why should I tell my name to a dead man?" With a chuckle, Caleb bent his knees a little, lowered his head, and gripped the hilt of his the sword that Rozho gifted to him. ''Let me try how sharp this baby is.''


    "Don''t be too arrogant!"


    As a Tier 7, Albert has still dignity. He won''t just swallow the contemptous words of lowly human in front of him.


    So, he decided to teach the lowly human in front of him. He wouldn''t kill him or even converr him to vampire. He''ll torture the bastard until he wished that he dead. It was the price for belittling him!


    "B-rank Blood Spell: Blood Wave Overdrive."


    As he changed the blood spell with the use of anguage unique to ancient civilization. A heavenly blood aura that contains traces of divinity erupted. It covered his entire body until there was no inch of space left.


    Caleb smiled faintly seeing blood magic upclose. A trsce of decire lit up on his eyes. ''Aside from their blood abilities. They also have blood magic. It''s not exaggerated to say that the vampires here had the potential to rule the world.''


    Why does he think so? First of all, the long life of vampires gave them a massive advantage. For now, the vampires doesn''t have resorcrs since they live underground. However, in the foreseable future. They would be able to develop their entire civilization as long as they delve in the realm os science!


    Their long lives makes them perfect researchers, explorers, or a scientist!


    Second, the blood magic. Apokalips and Destinies of the level aren''t their match. Well, except for third variation and fourth variation of the Apokalips. Those 3rd and 4th variation had what it takes to fight enemy above their realm. Not to mention, 5 variation. Though, he haven''t seen one yet.


    Their blood magic seems to delve in every aspect. From defense, offense, support, etc...


    Everything is said and done though. It made Caleb desire blood magic more. If he acquire what the blood magic has to offer. It would boost his strength considerably that fighting two realms above him wouldn''t be impossible anymore!


    Albert raised both of his hands. The blood mist on his entire body surged towards his arms to his hands. A burst of red clear light illuminated. The air slowed down and the surrounding was pressed by the increase pressure.


    Small rocks exploded. The trees swayed. The remnants of manor on Caleb''s back shook.


    ''This human is obviously underestimating me. Let me show you my power!''


    Vampires feel natural sense of superiority against humans. In their views, they are far perfect creature. In terms of physique and the magic they master, they''re innately strongest. Lastly, they won''t die of old age. Unlike humans who only lives for a hindred years. Of course, Destinies are exception. But the increase in lifespan isn''t significant enough in the opinions of vampires.


    Just like that, a dazzling blood red ball fluttered on his palm. "Shitty human. Eat this! Blood wave!"


    Aimed at Caleb, he pointed the bright red ball. It sent a wave made of blood. It has the characteristics of devouring everthing in its path.


    Caleb appeares rx. There was no hint of panic on his face. He could feel that the wave has the power to destroy a Tier 7. However, was that power enough for his hardening?

 Chapter 233 233: Calebs Strength

    Caleb looked at his sword and at the blood wave. He knew it wouldn''t suffice. So he hardened it first. The de of the sword visibly ckened and a thick pressure surrounded the edges. Then sword aura erupted in his entire body and he controlled the aura to flow on his de. A white aura, the signifies the sword aura, envelope the de. With a grin, he also enhanced it with his taboo energy! Purple energy fused with the white aura. The sword trembled due to thebination of the two. Fortunately, the hardening had increased its durability, which enable it to endure thebined sword aura and taboo energy.


    ''It''s a pity that I don''t have ess to blood energy. If so, the attack power would surely reach another level...'' Caleb shook his head with regret.


    If the finger earlier was already so lethal and deadly. What about the sword? Still, he didn''t know the full extend of the power of blood wave so he threw a shadow phantom in a random direction. Just in case that something goes wrong, he would be able to escape immediately.


    Albert snorted in derision as he saw through Caleb''s intention to resist the blood wave with a mere sword. The B-rank blood spell is one of the top offensive spells in B-rank, along with the dark lightning and heavenly blood annihtion.


    Spells are ranked from F rank to SSS-rank. Tier 9 vampires learn and cast F to E rank blood spells. What matters the most for vampires is theirprehension. Ascencion from Tier to Tier actually increases theirprehension, which enables them to study theplex spells. After all, the higher the rank of spells, the moreplex it is. Thus, harder to learn.


    Tier 9 vampires once ascended to Tier 8. Theirprehension would double. However, even between vampires. There are geniuses or talented... Some vampire''sprehension would be boosted not just double, but four-fold on theirprehension with a just advance on Tier 9 to Tier 8. This lets them learn more spells at a faster rate and even learn spells higher than their tier! For examples, a Tier 9 vampire isn''t supposed to wield D-rank spell.


    However, there are a few geniuses that could do that, like the threemanders and Draco, etc... Of course, even if one learns the spell. Without enough blood energy to fuel the spell. They won''t be able to activate it.


    The only way to increase blood energy in one body was a through advancement in one''s rank. Once again, some experience normal rate of increase while some geniuses experience ten fold or even twenty fold of increase. In terms of this, Draco was said to had to undergo a tenfold increase when he ascended from Tier 9 to 8. And it continued like that...


    The heaven and earth aren''t fair. There''s always disparity. In the world, good people and bad people exist. But there''s also those different from the rest, which were the ''geniuses''. They are also sometimes called the son of heavens...


    At this moment, the sword and the wave finally collided. Caleb felt the strong force slow down his speed a little and his momentum was affected. But that''s it. The sword continued its pace and cut the wave into the middle like a pie.


    ''Damn wave. Didn''t expect it to be this hot!''


    Although his defense was high-tier when the hardening was activated. He could still feel the heat on his hardened skin. The tingling feeling wasparable to a hot water being poured directly on one bare skin. Imagine, just a slight touch of hot water was already agonizing. What about a direct long contact?


    That''s how painful the temperature of the blood wave transmitted to his ck metallic skin. He might not be suffering damage. But the pain was enough to make one nuts. Fortunately, he was quite tolerant to pain after experiencing a hundred methods of death which train his psyche to endure pain to a certain extent.


    ''This? How is this possible!?''


    Albert quickly canceled the blood wave. In panic, he threw his body forcefully, tumbled backward, sessfully dodging the sword. However, the de drew into a silver arc in the air and its direction shifted to his neck.


    ''Damn it! What kind of move is that?!''


    Urging his blood maniption, blood coagted on his left arm and transformed into a shield. With the sharpness of the de, he knew that it won''t be enough.. So he also condensed blood bullets. Due to the threat of death, he managed to do produced the shields and fifty bullets simultaneously, which was quite difficult to do in usual circumstance. He didn''t doubt that he won''t be able to replicate such a feat anytime soon.


    Caleb clicked his tongue as he saw this. On his other avable hand, he created a thin purple screen made of gum gum rubber.


    Alfred took a deep breath. His enemy this time has a lot of strange methods and it confused him! He could feel that his opponent was one tier lower than him, so how was he able to fight back!?n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ''I must dig his secret no matter what! Or eat him... My strength would surely increase.'' Greed took over his heart at this moment.


    No matter secret his opponent had. He would take it! He would interrogate him and torture him until his enemy gives in!


    Just like that, Albert''s greedy turned confused, then sifted to astonishment and fear... The blood bullets he cast hit the purple screen. It apparelled him how such a thin substance was durable and stic enough to bear the brunt of blood bullets cast by Tier 7!?


    Yes, blood bullets produced by Tier 7 were far stronger than blood bullets made by Tier 9. The stronger the blood energy. The stronger the effectiveness of spells. That''s why an F-rank spells cast by Tier 8 would be 10x stronger than Tier 9. While an F-rank spell used by Tier 7 vampires would be 100x stronger than F-rank spell hurled by a Tier 9.

 Chapter 234 234: Shadow Demon

    Caleb looked at the corpse of his opponent without much emotion. The bastard died because he couldn''t dodge the blood bullets repulsed by the gum gum rubber. In the end, due to reduced mobility, the sword removed his head down to the next neatly. It was a gruesome death.


    As he looked around, Caleb couldn''t see anyone fighting near him. Their fight had just happened too fast. No one was dumb enough to get close to them. ''Killing Tier 7 isn''t that hard for me now. How about Tier 6? Should I try to test my strength against them?


    As this thought entered his mind. He eventually pushed it at the back of his head. As they said. If you don''t seek death. You won''t die... Though, the idea had already nted itself in his mind. He was really tempted to know how he would fare against Tier 6. The same rank as David.


    Just like that, Caleb continued on his contribution umtion task. Killing multiple 7 rank vampires in the span of two hours. Two of those multiple kills weren''t smooth, though. They managed to injure him. However, the injury wasn''t significant enough to affect hisbat prowess.


    Unfortunately, after two hours of continuous assassinating. The Tier 7 vampires became scared and would avoid him on the battlefield like a gue. They even tried to band against him and forced him to take them all at the same time. It left him with no choice but to rest for a moment. After all, even though he could kill Tier 7... That''s individually. Not a team of them. Just one at a time.


    They even conducted a search on the battlefield to hunt him. How could they find him if he didn''t want them to find him? His shadow is his friends. It''s also the reason why he could take Tier 7 easily individually. The power of shadows made him a natural hunter. Due to this, vampires gave him an Alias...


    "Run! The Shadow Demon is here! Damn it! Why must it be us!? Contact the Anti-Shadow Demon group to hunt this bastard!"


    "There''s nowhere to hide! I''m fuck! Help please!!" A Tier 7 vampire screamed in panic as he heard the name Shadow Demon.


    It''s been three hours since they''ve attacked the 5th District but the number of Tier 7 on their side had been reduced to half due to one of the scouts that hunts in the shadows.


    It was really hard for them. First of all, the Shadow Demon specializes in assassination. No one knows his location or where he would suddenly pop up. They just knew that the guy targets Tier 7 like them. Once one gets ambushed by the Shadow Demon. It is a certain death once alone.


    Second, the Shadow Demon was only a Tier 8 Destiny, but his battle power didn''t follow the routine. He could kill vampires higher than his own realm. There are even instances where he took three Tier 7 vampires and killed one and managed to escape sessfully.


    Third, a problematic defense. Due to the threat of Shadow Demon. They''ve reported it to the threemanders. Unfortunately, themanders were engaged in a heated battle against the three captains of the Scout, Constable, and Guard Regiments.


    ...


    Since he was being hunted by every Tier 7. Caleb decided to stop his hunt. He was nearly unstoppable. If not for Tier 7, Hunter creating a temporary group with the sole objective to kill him. So he decided that it was enough. He had to have killed a lot of tiers 7 and he was confident that it would at least cover 70% of the points required to buy the next recipe.


    ''Let me see what others are doing. Are they faring well?''


    As Caleb smoothly moves from the shadows of trees to manors, no one can sense his existence. He even got to the point that he was only three meters away from David who was fighting one of themanders. Yet, they didn''t notice his presence. As long as he was walking within the shadows. He was untraceable. After all, it literally erases his smell, presence, aura, sound, or whatnot. He was fully concealed from the basic five senses.


    Of course, it can also be attributed to the fact that David and his opponent were focused on themselves. No matter what, they were still Tier 6. If they really focus on what all they have to find him when he''s near them. They would surely find him. Albeit with a great effort. But if they aren''t doing it consciously or deliberately. He was safe...


    ''Damn it. I can actually try to sneak attack on Captain David''s enemy.'' Caleb let out a depressed sigh. He was in a dilemma.


    Should he try to attack or not?


    ...


    *HUFF!*


    Rozho panted as he looked at the five Tier 8 vampires opposite him. He had been fighting for a while now and his physical energy was about to be depleted.


    "It seems he''s exhausted. Let''s get him." The vampire, who seems to be temporary inmand of the five said. He has yellow hair, a round face, and a big forehead. He caressed the yellow mustache on his face and suggested. "Let''s go together. We can''t underestimate this green-haired kid. He''s quite strong."


    Beside him, there was a red-haired guy with a huge axe resting on his shoulders. There was a crimson diamond ne on his neck. "How about sealing him with my Star Crystal? That way, I''ll be able to steal his talent. I''m sick of axes. If I''m as talented as sword as him it would be really great..."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The other three went silent and just readied their weapons. They''ve been exchanging attacks with Rozho but they couldn''t gain an upper hand due to his masterful use of sword intent. The sword intent gave Rozho a wide scope of attack range and helped him fight multiple opponents.


    ''These guys aren''t underestimating me. How good it was if they''re idiots.''


    Rozho gathered his bearing. His enemies were more experienced than him. He wants them to underestimate him but they are cautious. He aimed his sword at the yellow-haired one who seemed to be the leader with a contemtive expression. ''As expected of vampires. Each one of them are old sly fox...''

 Chapter 235 235: Blood Lotus

    Rozho, with his wild green hair, danced on the edge of the battle, surrounded by five formidable vampires. His emerald eyes focused, a determination etched in the lines of his face. The sun dipped low, casting long shadows, and the tension in the air was thick.


    The golden glow of Rozho''s sword intent illuminated the dusk, its ethereal light flickering with each move. He stepped forward, and the sword intent followed, a shimmering extension of his will. With a flourish, Rozho''s biceps twitched as he swung his sword in a dazzling arc. The golden glow intensified, the air itself seemed to hum with the sharpness of his intent.


    The five vampires, each with distinct features, countered with their own arsenal. One, with yellow hair and a round face, conjured a lotus flower made of blood. It blossomed in the air, a macabre beauty. Another, with a crimson diamond ne, summoned a blood explosion that crackled like fireworks, showering the battlefield with crimson droplets.


    Rozho, undeterred, twirled his sword, the golden glow leaving trails in the night. He moved his hand upwards, taking a step back, his every motion a dance of precision. The lotus flower came at him, its petals sharp as des. Rozho''s sword intent changed forms, morphing into a crescent moon that sliced through the lotus petals effortlessly.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The vampire with the crimson diamond ne, eager to seize an advantage, unleashed a swift blood drum. The air resonated with a beat, each pulse a promise of danger. Rozho''s eyes narrowed as he anticipated the attack. He took a deep breath, the golden glow of his sword intent converging into a protective barrier that absorbed the percussive onught.


    In the midst of the skirmish, conversations echoed. The vampires, relentless and cunning, taunted Rozho. "You''re just a human with a shiny sword! What chance do you have against us?"


    Rozho smirked a glint of defiance in his eyes. "You bloodsuckers talk too much."


    The yellow-haired vampire, frustrated by Rozho''s resilience, barked orders to hisrades. "Enough ying around! Let''s finish him together. Lotus Storm!"


    As the words left his lips, multiple blood lotus flowers bloomed in the air, their deadly petals closing in on Rozho from all directions. He darted and weaved with incredible agility, his movements almost a blur. The golden glow of his sword intent transformed into a whirling tempest, deflecting the lotus storm with precise sweeps.


    The crimson ne vampire, seeing an opportunity, conjured another blood explosion. It erupted with a deafening st, engulfing Rozho in a cascade of crimson energy. The shockwave sent him tumbling backward, his green hair tousled in the chaotic aftermath.


    But Rozho, showing resilience, rose from the ground with a determined gleam in his eyes. The golden glow of his sword intent intensified, casting a radiant aura around him. He cracked his neck and grinned. "Let''s see what else you''ve got."


    "Fuck you!"


    The battlefield crackled with tension as the vampires, seething with rage, initiated the dreaded Amensiatic Fusion. Their bodies convulsed, contorting into a grotesque amalgamation of limbs, blood, and sinew. A slender figure emerged, standing at a towering five meters, with skin as pale as moonlight. Red irises burned with fury, and wild blood hair cascaded down its back, reaching its knees. The creature unfurled immense ck feathery wings, casting a shadow over the battlefield.


    Rozho, his green hair matted with sweat, faced the monstrosity before him. He moved his hand upwards, wiping the moisture from his brow, his muscles twitching with anticipation. As the fused vampire took a menacing step forward, Rozho, with a deep breath, tightened his grip on his sword, the golden glow of his sword intent illuminating the night.


    The slender vampire lunged, its punches shattering Rozho''s sword intent barrier like fragile ss. Each impact reverberated through Rozho''s body, breaking three bones¡ªthe left arm, thigh, and knees. Rozho staggered, a grimace etched on his face, but determination gleamed in his emerald eyes.


    Amidst the onught, conversations echoed between the vampires. "This human thinks he can challenge our fusion? Pathetic!"


    Rozho, gritting his teeth, retorted, "You bloodsuckers are all the same¡ªarrogant till the end."


    The fused vampire, its movements fluid and deadly, cackled. "You''ll be nothing but a smear on the ground when we''re done with you."


    In the midst of the relentless assault, Rozho''s senses heightened. He moved with a dancer''s grace, stepping back to evade a vicious blow. His knees twitched due to the pain of broken bones, reacting to the strain of parrying the monstrous attacks. The air crackled with the sh of supernatural forces.


    As the fused vampire''s fist closed in, Rozho, on the verge of bing a victim to its crushing force, experienced a surge of enlightenment. A giant sword materialized above him, made of the same golden light as his sword intent. Time seemed to slow as Rozho, with newfound rity, shed downwards.


    The giant sword cut through the fused vampire''s fist, severing it cleanly in half. The force extended, reaching the monstrous body, and splitting it in two. The battlefield fell silent for a moment, and then the severed halves of the vampire crumbled into dust.


    Rozho, battered and bruised, dropped to his knees. He took a deep breath, feeling the searing pain of his broken bones. The golden glow of his sword intent waned, but victory radiated from his eyes.


    "Phew... Didn''t expect I would advance into Sword King on the verge of death. It seems that''s thest push that I needed."


    Rozho stood amidst the dissipating dust of the defeated fused vampire. His breaths came in ragged gasps, but victory painted a smirk across his features. The battlefield, once filled with the haunting presence of the monstrous vampire, now bore the scars of their fierce sh. Rozho''s green hair clung to his forehead, drenched with sweat, as he surveyed the aftermath.


    His hand, trembling with exhaustion, moved upwards to wipe away the sweat and blood that trickled down his face. The muscles in his biceps twitched involuntarily, strained from the relentlessbat. Taking a step back, Rozho flexed his fingers, feeling the lingering tension in every joint.


    Amidst the eerie silence that followed the battle, Rozho''s emerald eyes focused on the severed head of the defeated vampire. Its red irises stared vacantly, frozen in an eternal expression of rage. The wild blood hair, now lifeless, draped over Rozho''s outstretched palm.


    With deliberate care, Rozho unsheathed his sword, the golden glow of his sword intent casting a warm radiance. The de, shimmering with otherworldly sharpness, seemed to hum with satisfaction as Rozho prepared for the final act. He took a deep breath, the air heavy with the metallic scent of blood.


    Conversations echoed from the shadows, where other vampires observed Rozho''s every move. "That human is tougher than I thought."


    "Did you see how he danced around the fused vampire? Unbelievable."


    Rozho''s eyes remained fixated on his trophy, the fused vampire''s head. With a swift, practiced motion, he raised the gleaming sword high above his head. The golden de caught the ambient light, casting a brilliant sheen across the severed neck.


    The moment lingered as if time itself held its breath. Then, with a single, fluid stroke, Rozho brought the sword down. The de, guided by the precision of his sword intent, cleaved through flesh and bone. The head rolled free from its lifeless body, a macabre liberation.


    Rozho, now holding the severed head aloft, felt a surge of triumph. The conversations from the shadows shifted in tone. "That''s one way to make a statement."


    "Never seen someone cut a vampire''s head with such finesse."

 Chapter 236 236: Sneaky Bastard

    Amidst the chaos of the vampire onught, the disparate members of the resistance¡ªAndre, Luna, Kidd, Kazuto, Jin, Rina, and Dunn¡ªeach found themselves engaged in their own fierce battles against the bloodthirsty invaders.


    ...


    Andre, his ck cloak billowing behind him, deftly parried a vampire''s strike with his gleaming silver de. The sh reverberated through the air as he moved with a calcted grace. "These bloodsuckers never learn," he muttered, his dark eyes narrowing in determination.


    Luna, her silver hair shimmering like moonlight, gracefully spun through the battlefield. Her dual daggers danced in the air, a lethal ballet of silver and blood. "I''ve faced worse odds than this," she thought, her mind focused on the dance ofbat.


    She dodged two blood javelins deftly and counterattacked with an attack of her own. Although there are a lot of vampires. It didn''t overwhelm her. Her experience in the wall and these past years weren''t in vain. ''I wonder what are the others doing?'' She thought inwardly as her dagger slit the throat of two vampires. And with another move, her daggers prated the two heads simultaneously.


    Cutting the throat of the vampires would just distract them. It wasn''t enough to kill them. Only by destroying their brain would they die. It''s what she learned after constantly watching the other veterans on the battlefield.


    ...n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Kidd, on the other hand, had a massive Warhammer in his hand that he picked up randomly on the battlefield, and swung the weapon with controlled brutality. Each strike sent shockwaves through the vampires unlucky enough to be in his path. "Should''ve brought more friends to this party," he grumbled, a wry grin on his face.


    Kazuto, a nimble figure with a katana at his side, moved like a whirlwind. His de sliced through the air, leaving a trail of crimson arcs. "Gotta keep moving, can''t let them corner me," he mused, his eyes scanning the chaotic battlefield.


    ...


    Jin, a stoic figure with a staff in hand, weaved intricate patterns with the weapon. Arcane energy crackled around him as he channeled his powers. "This is nothingpared to the Apokalips," he reflected. Calm and asposed as ever.


    Rina, as swift and agile as always, executed acrobatic maneuvers to evade vampire attacks. Her twin short swords shed in the dim light. "There''s no room for hesitation in this dance of death," she thought, her breath quickening.


    Dunn, d in heavy armor, held his ground against a group of vampires. His broadsword cleaved through the air, each swing a testament to his unwavering strength. "If they want a fight, they''ve got one, Rina, don''t die on me, okay?" he grunted, muscles tensing with every strike.


    "You too..." Rina grinned.


    As they battled, their thoughts couldn''t help but drift to Johan. Luna, in the midst of her deadly exchanges with the enemy, wondered, "I hope Johan''s doing alright. He''s always had a knack for slipping into the shadows when things get tough."


    Andre, deflecting strikes with practiced precision, thought, "Johan better not be getting himself killed out there. We need every de we can get.


    Kidd, swinging his Warhammer with calcted brutality, chuckled to himself, "Knowing Johan, he''s probably having the time of his life sneaking around and causing chaos."


    Kazuto, gracefully avoiding attacks with his katana, pondered, "I trust Johan''s instincts. He''ll find a way to turn the tide, I''m sure of it."


    ...


    Jin, channeling arcane energy into his staff, mused, "Johan''s a wildcard, but he''s got a knack for survival. I just hope he''s not biting off more than he can chew."


    Rina, executing swift strikes with her twin short swords, smirked, "Johan always did have a ir for the dramatic. I''m sure he''s making quite the impression out there. He might even be the rumored Shadow Demon. Nahh... I''m damn sure of it.


    Dunn, holding his ground against the vampire onught, grunted, "That Johan kid might be a bit ruthless, but he''s got wits."


    ...


    Caleb watched from the shadows as David engaged in a fierce battle with one of the vampiremanders. His body, tinged with the glow of the ephemeral cloak, followed every move, every strike, assessing the flow of the confrontation. He was invisible might as well take the opportunity to watch and see if he could help with something. As of now, he couldn''t kill the other Tier 7 vampires left since they started to hate him with all their might.


    Suddenly, a tickle assaulted Caleb''s nose, and he sneezed. He instinctively rubbed his nose, a casual grin ying on his lips. "Someone must be talking shit about me or cursing me out there..." he mused, not entirely serious about the notion but finding amusement in the superstition.


    Returning his attention to the ongoing battle, Caleb observed David''s strategic movements and the calcted precision with which he countered the vampiremander''s attacks. Every move they make proves their experience.


    ''Ohhh... A damn opportunity!'' As David parried a particrly vicious strike, Caleb seized the opportunity. He silently approached from the shadows, a mischievous gleam in his eyes. The vampiremander, who seems to be called Gringor, momentarily distracted by David, failed to sense Caleb''s presence.


    With a swift and silent maneuver, Caleb appeared behind themander. He could feel the rush of air as he moved, his every step calcted to maintain the element of surprise. His biceps tensed as he prepared to strike, a grin forming on his face.


    The vampiremander, still locked inbat with David, remained oblivious to the impending danger. Caleb took a deep breath, savoring the thrill of the moment. His fingers twitched, ready to unleash a swift and deadly attack.


    ''Hmm?'' All the hair on Gringor''s hair stood up. He felt an impending danger. He doesn''t know the source, but he decides to trust his instincts... Unfortunately, it was toote.


    And then it happened.


    In a seamless motion, Caleb thrust his hand forward, channeling a surge of taboo energy through his fingertips + Hardening + all the sword aura in his body. The attack struck true, aiming for the vulnerable spot on the vampiremander''s neck. The result was immediate ¨C a severe injury that caused themander to stagger, blood oozing from the wound.


    Caleb clicked his tongue. ''As expected of Tier 6. Even with my strongest attack, it didn''t manage to remove his head fully.''


    David, although a bit surprised, seized the opportunity created by Johan''s intervention, and swiftly executed a masterful maneuver. He infused an orange core into his sword, the vibrant energy enveloping the de. With a precise strike, David brought the sword down on the injured vampiremander, turning him to ashes.


    The battle temporarily subsided, and David, his gaze meeting Caleb''s, nodded in acknowledgment. "Good timing, Johan," he said. "That maneuver saved my hide. The credit for this kill goes to you, and the contribution points too. You actually injured... Nevermind. You''re really a sneaky bastard."


    Inwardly, David felt rmed at the strength Johan disyed. ''He can already cause such damage to Tier 6 creatures like me!?''


    Caleb shrugged with a humorous response. "Just doing what I do best, Captain. You owe me one, though."

 Chapter 237 237: Bountiful Gains

    ''It''s a satisfying day. I wonder how many contribution points I''ve earned myself so far?''


    Caleb caressed his chin in deep thought.


    So far, there are dozens of Tier 9 vampires that died in his hands. He hasn''t really counted them urately, but there should be a hundred. If he remembers it right, every Tier 9 would give him 10,000 points. A hundred multiplied by 10,000. That''s already one million contribution points! As for Tier 8, he couldn''t even remember, but there should be fifty or so. Might even be a hundred.


    Well, let''s just say that it was a hundred. Every Tier 8 head was fifty thousand. 100 x 50,000 is 5,000,000. Of course, that isn''t urate since it''s only an estimate. He doesn''t really know how many he killed. But he was sure of one thing. It''s more than that!


    Caleb sighed with regret. ''Curses! I should''ve counted it and kept track of it. My memory should have been enhanced by my spiritual attribute, right? Then, why does my memory still work like that of a goldfish? Or I just didn''t pay attention enough?''


    As for Tier 7... He killed exactly fifty-three of them. Yeah, he counted the Tier 7 ones since each of them gives a lot of points. Why so? Because every one of them is a whopping one million contribution points!


    Fifty-three kills is fifty-three million! Lastly, themander. A Tier 6 Blood Lord. Although he wasn''t the one who really killed it. He still contributed to the process. Plus, David was generous enough to give him the credit for the kill. A singlemander gives a 10,000,000 contribution! Overall, 100,000 + 5,000,000 + 53,000,000, + 10,000,000 = 68,100,000!


    Yes, sixty-eight million contribution points in total! His Tier 7 recipe is already secured! As for the recipe of Tier 6, he doesn''t how much it was but it was surely expensive. After all, it was a Tier 6 recipe. Once he ascended to that realm, his status would be equal to that of David. He would be one of the captain ranks! A sixth-seat officer!


    So there''s Caleb, lost in his thoughts, sporting a grin that could only be described as, well, quite shitty. Why? Because he''s cooking up some wicked ns in that head of his, and the rewards are looking sweeter than a batch of freshly baked cookies.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    However, exhaustion quickly caught up to him. His energy tank? Empty. Completely drained after pulling off that daring attack on themander. So, what''s the logical move here? Time to hit the brakes, take a breather, and let those taboo energy levels get back on the rise.


    Caleb finds a cozy spot, in the darkest corner. He plops down, stretches out, and starts the process of recharging. It''s like plugging in your phone after a day of non-stop scrolling ¨C gotta get that taboo energy bar back up. Thest attack he used had drained him thoroughly.


    ...


    Meet d, your ssic brooding vampire with a ir for dramatic entrances. He''s in the middle of a heated battle, fangs shing, when he pauses for a moment. "You know," he quips to a fellow vampire, "if humans spent as much time on their sword skills as they do on garlic recipes, we might be in trouble."


    Lucy''s a sassy vamp who doesn''t take life too seriously. She''s dodging arrows and slicing through the chaos when she spots a particrly clumsy human. With a smirk, she mutters, "Some of these humans need a ''How to Vanish in Smoke 101'' ss. I''d pay good blood for that."


    Count Chuck, the unintentionally hrious vamp, is doing his best Drac impression mid-battle. "I want to suck your blood¡ªwait, is that a mosquito? Oh, never mind, carry on, humans. As you were."


    ...


    Gunshi, a Tier 8 shinobi, found himself encircled by two cunning vampires. The moon hung in the night sky, casting an eerie glow on the unfolding confrontation. Details mattered in the art of survival, and Gunshi''s senses heightened as he gauged the distance between him and his bloodthirsty adversaries.


    He moved his hand upwards, signaling to the shadows that he was ready to dance. The air crackled with tension as Gunshi took a step back, biceps twitching with anticipation. The moonlight revealed the glint of his sharp kunai, a weapon forged in the fires of countless battles.


    The vampires, their red irises fixated on their prey, closed in with predatory grace. Gunshi''s power, the ability to create clones and exchange positions with nearby objects, was a formidable tool in the hands of a skilled shinobi. However, even the most proficient warriors had their vulnerabilities.


    In the intricate dance that followed, Gunshi''s clones flickered into existence, a shadowy illusion meant to deceive. The vampires, however, were no ordinary foes. With supernatural speed, they anticipated Gunshi''s movements, managing tond blows that cut through the air with deadly precision.


    Gunshi''s biceps twitched again, not in anticipation but in pain as the vampires exploited the weaknesses in his defenses. His clones shattered like fragile ss, unable to withstand the onught. The dance became a struggle for survival as Gunshi, despite his agile maneuvers, found himself on the verge of death.


    Blood seeped from wounds, staining his ninja attire. Gunshi, resilient even in the face of defeat, closed his eyes, preparing to utter hisst words. "I shall die gracefully..."


    The moon bore witness to a lone shinobi, surrounded by bloodsuckers, embracing the inevitable.


    But then, a metallic ng echoed through the night ¨C the unmistakable sound of ted armor. Gunshi''s eyes shot open in disbelief as a suit of armor materialized between him and the vampires. The armor absorbed the vampire''s strikes, sparing Gunshi from the fatal blows that seemed imminent.


    As the vampires recoiled from the unexpected obstacle, Gunshi, though battered and on the brink of defeat, seized the opportunity. He moved swiftly, exchanging positions with a nearby piece of wood, distancing himself from the immediate threat.


    In the aftermath of the fierce exchange, Gunshi, shamelesslyposed, met the bewildered gazes of the vampires. "It all goes ording to my n," he dered with a shameless smirk. Then, disappeared into a puff of smoke.

 Chapter 238 238: To the 6th Disctrict

    ''Pheww... My taboo energy finally recovered to its peak.''


    Caleb stood up and patted his sore butt from sitting for hours. He could feel that the sound of metallic shing lessened and he could see humans or vampires in his location. This only means one thing. ''Did the war finally enter its final phase?''


    Except for the loud booming sounds of shockwaves caused by the exchange between the General of the Army and Draco. The surroundings where he was at definitely quieted down a lot.


    Caleb suddenly felt a headache as he remembered the Anti-Shadow Demon Alliance that was searching for him everywhere. ''Well, this is boring. With the current situation. Even though my taboo energy capacity was filled to the brim again. I can''t afford to participate in this war any longer or those bastards would surely flock over me.''


    He couldn''t really target them one by one since they''re always together. Afraid of him cherry picking them. It puts him in a tough spot. Luckily, his contribution points were enough to secure the next recipe for his advancement.


    Participating in the war would just put him in unnecessary danger. He still has a bright future ahead of him in this world. After all, he was a Destiny. Not a mere mortal any longer than only lives for a hundred years at most.


    The lifespan of destinies? Tier 9= 200. Tier 8= 500 (Increase of 300 lifespan). Tier 7= 900 (Increase of 400 lifespan). Tier 6= 1,400 (Increase of 500 lifespan) and so on... Although Destinies could live for such a long time. They''re not immortal. Except if a Destiny reaches the highest realm, which was Tier 1.


    When Caleb thought of this. He shook his head and decided not to think about it. After all, lifespan or something. It had nothing to do with him. He was eternal! Let''s that he be Tier 6 and he could live up tp 1,4000 years. Would he really be able to live all those years? He would surely die halfway or just 10% of the total of his lifespan! Although he had already broken the vicious cycle. He still doesn''t trust his damned luck! Surely, one of these days, a nuclear bomb or an SSS-rank spell would fall on his house unknowingly one of these days while he was sleeping.


    He doesn''t doubt that such a thing won''t happen. After all, a lot of far-fetched things had happened to him. They were unreasonable and beyondmon sense. Even now, he could only survive thanks to his wits and strength. But no one knows when his cursed luck would run out!


    Caleb gave the ce he used to recuperate a final nce. It was just a random dark alley in the corner. He chose this particr ce since it helps him cover his presence thanks to his passive ability Ephemeral Cloak.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    There was nothing on the ce except from the heap of garbages and underwear hanging on top of wires connected to a window of huge manor. The manor was surprisingly intact since it was a bit far from the center of the battlefield or where most battles take ce.


    With a sigh, Caleb rubbed his hands. "What should I do next? Since I can''t participate anymore. Should I just watch Luna and others and make sure that they''re? Hmm... Wait!" Caleb''s eyes lit up as he thought of something. ''Should I sneak in to the 6th District? Where the Royal Family were at? This is a timely opportunity to collect information about the energy source or even sneak it out!''


    He was filled with excitement as he thought of this. Everone was preupied with the war. No one would notice that he disappeared and would just think that he was somewhere in the battlefield fighting or hiding for his life from the Anti-Shadow Demon Alliance! No one would know that he actually sneak in to the 6th District!


    Caleb clenched his fist. ''I would hit a lot of of bird with this stone. I might also gleam a lot of secrets about the royal family or steal some precious artifacts.''


    ...


    Caleb, with his usual ir, slipped unnoticed into the heart of the 6th District, his steps swallowed by the inky embrace of the shadows. The district, usually bustling with activity, was now a chaotic canvas painted with the hues of war. Undeterred, he glided through the darkness like a ghostly specter, his movements calcted and precise.


    Approaching the district gate, Caleb found an unexpected obstacle ¨C a guard. This guard, unlike the average sentry, possessed perceptive eyes that seemed to scan every inch of the surroundings. A formidable opponent, but Caleb, being Caleb, thrived on such challenges. ''This guard is at least Tier 7...''


    He paused for a moment, his mind working at lightning speed. A mischievous glint sparked in his eyes as he surveyed the area. "Well, well, a guard with a keen eye," he muttered to himself, his lips curling into a sly grin.


    As the guard scanned the perimeter, Caleb merged seamlessly with the shadows near the gate, bing one with the darkness. His hand moved upward, signaling the beginning of his daring maneuver. With the agility of a seasoned acrobat, he took a step back into the cover of a particrly dense shadow, his muscles twitching in exertion.


    The guard, oblivious to the imminent threat, continued his vignt watch. Caleb''s heart raced, not from fear but from the exhration of the impending challenge. He took a deep breath, inhaling the scent of the shadows that clung to him like a second skin.


    In the blink of an eye, Caleb slid beneath the guard''s keen gaze, utilizing the shade of the shadows as his cloak. The guard, caught off guard, felt a sudden chill but couldn''t pinpoint the source. As Caleb emerged on the other side, he nced back at the befuddled guard and couldn''t help but smirk. He channeled taboo energy, hardening, and sword aura on the edge of his hand and imitated a knife, then hit the guard on the neck.


    "Nice try," he whispered to the unconscious guard, who crumpled to the ground,pletely unaware of the shadowy intruder''s presence. Caleb, ever shameless, produced a length of rope with the use of his gum gum rubber and expertly bound the guard, ensuring he wouldn''t cause any trouble. The durability of gum gum rubber was tested and proven.


    "Sorry, my friend. Duty calls, and I''ve got a front-row seat in the VIP section," Caleb quipped to the unconscious guard. His shameless demeanor remained intact, even in the ndestine act of infiltrating the 6th District.


    With a final, mocking salute to the subdued guard, Caleb disappeared into thebyrinth of the district, shadows embracing him like loyal allies.

 Chapter 239 239: Discovered

    Caleb, in his infiltrator mode, slipped into the 6th District undetected, his footsteps swallowed by the shadows that clung to him like loyal allies. He scanned the opulent surroundings with his blood-red eyes, taking in the grandeur of the district he had only heard of in whispers and rumors.


    In the heart of the district stood a castle, its towering spires reaching for the heavens. The moonlight cascaded down its majestic fa?ade, revealing intricate carvings and borate designs that spoke of centuries-old decadence. Caleb''s eyes narrowed, and a twisted smirk yed on his lips.


    "Look at this ce," he muttered under his breath, his voiceced with disdain. "A castle built on the suffering of the masses. ssic nobility."


    As he strolled through the shadows, he marveled at the luxurious manors that adorned the district like gaudy ornaments. Each building seemed to vie for attention, boasting extravagance in every detail. Caleb''s enhanced hearing caught snippets of hedonistic revelry, theughter of nobles echoing through the night like a mocking music.


    The three-story structures surrounding the castle were no less impressive. Bathed in the soft glow of ornatenterns, they stood as monuments to the excesses of the ruling ss. Caleb couldn''t help but imagine the treasures hidden within those walls ¨C artifacts, secrets, and perhaps the very source of the energy he sought.


    As he moved deeper into the district, the debauchery of the nobles became more apparent. He witnessed scenes of excess and indulgence ¨C the clinking of goblets, the murmur of whispered conspiracies, and theughter of those who believed themselves untouchable. Caleb''s eyes glinted with a predatory gleam. His disdain for the nobility increased.


    The shadows embraced him as he continued his exploration.


    "The higher they are, the harder they fall," he mused. ''Its time for a disguise.''


    ...


    Caleb, lurked in the shadows of the 6th District, waiting for the perfect opportunity to exploit the vanity of the nobles that paraded down the opulent streets. His ck-hearted intentions pulsated with each heartbeat as he eyed a lone noble approaching the alley.


    As the unsuspecting noble drew near, Caleb emerged from the shadows with a swift, silent grace. With a well-aimed blow, he knocked the noble unconscious, his limp body crumpling to the cobblestone ground. A wicked grin stretched across Caleb''s face as he rifled through the noble''s pockets, liberating a handful of glittering coins and a set of extravagant clothes. Well, he stripped him until only underwear was left.


    "Now, let''s see if these nobles really know how to enjoy the finer things in life," he muttered to himself with an air of nonchnce.


    Donning the "borrowed" clothes, Caleb emerged from the alley, his silhouette transformed into that of a nobleman. The vibrant colors of the stolen attire entuated his devil-may-care smirk. He manipted the limited color spectrum around him, enhancing his appearance, making him look even more dashing and majestic than the original owner of the clothes. Blonde hair, blue eyes, and fairer skin. A starter pack appearance for aristocrats.


    As he strolled down the bustling street, Caleb felt stupid with the attention he garnered from passerby nobles. Whispers of admiration and envy followed him like an invisible entourage. His enhanced senses allowed him to catch fragments of conversations as the nobles exchanged hushed remarks about the newfound noble in their midst.


    "Have you seen him? He must be from a distinguished house."


    "I don''t know. It''s the first time I saw such a handsome guy. Look at those beautiful eyes. They look unreal."


    Caleb''s grin widened with each admiring nce and spective murmur. His casual demeanor belied the cunning mind that orchestrated this charade. He basked in the irony of it all ¨C a shameless imposter parading among the nobility, a wolf in sheep''s clothing waiting to devour them.


    As he continued down thevish thoroughfare, Caleb couldn''t help but wonder about the sess of his impromptu n. The stolen clothes not only masked his true identity but elevated him to a position of fleeting nobility, where appearances were paramount. The casual sway of his borrowed noble garments entuated the appearance made by his limited color maniption.


    ...


    The king reclined on his ornate throne, draped in regal attire that shimmered like the night sky. His fingers drummedzily on the armrest as he surveyed the grand hall, adorned with tapestries depicting the kingdom''s triumphs and chandeliers casting a warm glow.


    "Fetch me my favorite wine," the kingmanded, his voice echoing through the vast chamber.


    A servant promptly scurried away, returning with a bottle of deep red wine, its hue reminiscent of freshly spilled blood. The king''s eyes gleamed with approval as he epted the goblet, the intoxicating aroma wafting around him.


    "Ah, the nectar of indulgence," he mused, savoring the rich vor with each sip.


    As the king relished in the rxation of his surroundings, an uninvited guest slipped through the shadows of the royal castle. Caleb, navigated his way through the opulent corridors with practiced ease. His investigation led him to the heart of the kingdom, the royal pce itself.


    The king, lost in his own reverie, sensed a subtle disturbance in the air. His keen perception, honed by years, alerted him to an unfamiliar presence. Unperturbed, he regarded it as no more than a mere nuisance, a minor distraction in the grand scheme of his kingly affairs.


    Amused by the sudden intrusion, the king shifted his focus to a more mundane matter ¨C the kingdom''s persistent rodent problem. "Summon the castle guards. We seem to have unwee guests of a smaller stature," he ordered, a hint of indifference in his tone.


    As the guards mobilized to address the rodent predicament, Caleb lingered in the shadows, a smirk ying on his lips. Little did the king know that the true intruder was not of the vermin variety, but a cunning infiltrator with a penchant for mischief.


    However, the king''s perceptive gaze swept across the hall, pausing on Caleb, who was attempting to blend in with the nobles present. The king''s suspicion grew as he felt the peculiar aura emanating from this seemingly misced noble. It was an aura he was very familiar with!


    "Lost your way, noble?" the king inquired, his voice carrying a touch of curiosity.


    Caught off guard, Caleb''s eyes widened imperceptibly. He had not anticipated the king to notice him! For a moment, his shameless fa?ade wavered, reced by a subtle tension. The king, still lounging on his throne, observed Caleb with a discerning gaze, waiting for an exnation. ''M*therfucker! How!?''n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ''Hmmm... This kid. Whose family is this kid? A Tier 8 Shadow Path user at that.'' The king stood up with a gleam of excitement in his eyes.

 Chapter 240 240: Caught

    "M-my king..." Caleb feigned a startled with a hint of respect expression on his face. He couldn''t help but feel bbergasted at how the other party caught on him. His disguise was near perfect! He only needs to blend with other nobles. ''Fuck... It seems I''ve underestimated the perception of this king.


    He had already heard the king''s status as the strongest man in the city. He didn''t believe it at that time. But now...


    "All the people here. Leave now... I have something with this young man." An inexplicable glint appeared in the King''s eyes that made Caleb shudder.


    "Yes, Your Majesty!"


    The nobles around, although confused, still left. Albeit, looking at Caleb with wonder. After all, the king ordered them to gather in the hall due to the vampire attack at the 5th District. They are the safest in the presence of the King since he''s the strongest. Now, the king actually ordered them to go outside just for a young man? Isn''t it dangerous for them to leave the Royal Pce at this sensitive time?n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Yet, they couldn''t go against the order of the King since that would be foolish. The king was known to be a tyrant. A man who led the kingdom with an iron fist. Once he orders something. It should bepleted 100% or die.


    ...


    The nobles stepped outside one by one and looked around the ce vigntly with gloomy faces. They still couldn''t fathom why the king would make them leave!


    "Do any of you know the young noble that the King had taken interest in? Perhaps he''s any of your family members?" Vircel, a grand duke, who has the most power among the nobles, asked softly. He looked at every high-status family such as the Duke, Viscount, Baron family, etc...


    The others looked at each other and shook their heads. It was the first time they saw that young man. Furthermore, why would they bother to memorize a young noble? Perhaps they would do so if he was an heir to a certain noble family.


    One of the Dukes shrugged, and the other nodded in agreement. "Grand Duke Vircel, we don''t know that teen."


    Hearing this and seeing that there''s no one iming that the young noble was theirs. Grand Duke Vircel became even more confused. He fell into deep thought at this moment. ''If he''s not an heir to any family here. Then why would the King value him? Is he perhaps the King''s illegitimate son!?''


    Grand Duke eximed in his mind as his thoughts concluded! After all, why would the king make them leave? Plus, the young noble wasn''t a member of the aristocracy! ''Did I discover something I shouldn''t have? If this goes out. It would surely cause another bloody conflict in the royal family!''


    Vircel took a deep breath and shook his head. It''s not his business anymore. Although he was a Grand Duke. A person who could influence the decision of the King to a certain extent. He knew more than anyone. He doesn''t want to have anything to do with the King. More so, a secret of such a level. The king might kill him on the spot if such information spread. As he thought of this, a determined expression appeared on the Grand Duke. ''I don''t know anything...''


    "Just who is that brat?" A duke asked in wonder.


    ...


    "A Tier 8 Ghost. You''re a Scout, aren''t you? You''re not a noble. What are you doing here, and who are you? To be able to cultivate Tier 8 of the Shadow Path and ovee its side effects. You got a potential."


    The King spoke every word yfully as he pieced puzzles together. A violent aura erupted from the King''s body, which made Caleb stiff. He could hardly breathe due to the suppressive effect of the power difference, and it was quite suffocating. ''So, this is the power of Tier 4 Destiny?''


    Caleb knew for sure that even if he used all his abilities. He won''t be able to defeat the monster in front of him. Let alone injure him. He could feel the essence of his soul, down to the cellr level. He was a thousand times weaker than the man in front of him.


    ''Damn it! What to do? It seems I''ve shot my own foot this time. Fuck me and my greediness!'' Regret filled his heart. Then determination shed in his eyes. He must not die! He still has a lot of things to do and to aplish in this world! As long as he''s not dead. He won''t give! A man can only be defeated when he stops fighting!


    Gritting his teeth, Caleb began to resist the pressure the King exerted upon him and began to stand up. It was heavy, as if a mountain was pressed upon his body. His bones and blood seeped from his orifices. The continuous aching pain enveloped his entire body. He doesn''t intend to use his hardening yet as he has ns for it. ''Fuck this!''


    In the end, he managed to stand up. Albeit bleeding everywhere. Even the muscles in his biceps and back ruptured from the pressure. This time, Caleb finally understood the chasm between him and the King! The king was on another level! They hadn''t even started fighting yet, but he was already so hopeless. He also understood why the King was the strongest!


    Just like that, Caleb started to produce a rope of gum gum rubber on his hands. The king distanced himself a little from Caleb and watched the gum gum rubber gradually form with amusement. ''A Legacy Ability? Interesting... At least it seems he has a blood of nobility in his body. What is he trying to do? Does he think that it could bridge the gap between our ranks?''


    ''I''ve waited for a Shadow Path user for all these years. Didn''t expect one woulde to me like this... Really, a pie that falls in the sky.''


    Caleb could see that the king didn''t seem to put him to his eyes. In other words, the king was underestimating him! Which was good for him.

 Chapter 241 241: Chasm

    The gum gum rope instantly arrived at the king''s neck. The king didn''t even bother to dodge as he let the purple move on its own and shackled his feet and arms. It bound him tightly in his position.


    His eyes darted at the purple ropes with keen interest. ''It''s sticky?''


    Caleb, on the other hand, didn''t dilly-dally anymore and quickly channeled his strength on his calves onto his feet, causing the ground he was standing on to crack.


    With a burst of speed, kicking the ground thirty times, he quickly disappeared into position.


    "That martial technique is familiar. Who would have known I would see it again." The king pulled the gum gum rubber, which stretched exaggerated until the king used a bit of physical energy just to break it. "That kid has a lot of secrets. This substance. Even a Tier 6 Destiny would have a hard time with it. Time to catch a mouse, it seems."


    Just like that, the king squints his eyes. His gaze prated the walls. However, he couldn''t see Caleb. Then his gaze darted to the crowd of nobles. ''Did he blend again with the nobles?''


    However, it''s futile to do that, as he already locked Caleb''s aura. ''Hmmm... He''s not in the crowd of nobles, either. It seems he used the Ephemeral Cloak of Shadow Path. If it was others, they might be stumped with his disappearance. Unfortunately for him, it''s me.''


    "There''s no use hiding. You can''t escape me. Confident in concealing your aura with your ability? You know, there are a lot of things in this world that can be countered. As long as the ability hasn''t reached thew of causality."


    ''Bluffing me? You think I will believe you?'' Caleb looked at the king calmly. He was currently in the shade of shadows provided by a curtain. He didn''t believe in evil.


    After all, he was quite confident with his Ephemeral Cloak. It not only helped him kill enemies one realm above him and even severely injured two realms above him. At least escaping from the king shouldn''t be a problem. So he thought... However, imagination is often beautiful, but reality is disappointing.


    Caleb felt cold hands pat him lightly on his shoulders. Then, an electrocuting aura forcibly flowed into his entire body, which made him unable to move. He also couldn''t utilize his taboo energy. ''I''m absolutely fucked!


    He''s only confused about how. How did the king find him!?


    "Confused? Well, I''ll let you in with a big secret." The voice of the king echoed on Caleb''s back, making him feel cold. "Do you know why I''m the strongest? Because I''m a Shadow Path user! Do you also know why Shadow Path is a taboo in the city? I think you''re a smart man. You might be able to guess it."


    ''So that''s why...'' Caleb realized at this moment and he managed some of the questions that bugs him since he joined the Scout.


    Why is Shadow Path not allowed? Because the Shadow Path is the path of the king himself! The strongest man in the city!


    "Well, I''ll tell you directly. I didn''t want just anyone bing a shadow path user, not because I was threatened by them. No, it''s because it''s a waste of resources! The Apokalips outside that provide ingredients for Shadow Path are rarer than those other paths." The king walked out of the shadows, pulling Caleb on the neck like how a cat would carry their kittens. At this time, a devilish grin appeared on the king''s face. "Actually, I''ve been waiting for someone who really has the potential to go far in the shadow path. A person that wouldn''t waste resources and it seems I don''t need to look for anyone anymore. You''re thest piece on my ns."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    At this moment, Caleb was stunned. He thought initially that the king didn''t want others to walk on the same path as him because of a potential threat. Caleb didn''t expect that it was actually the opposite. He doesn''t want anyone to waste the resources. After all, the ingredients of Shadow Path were really limited, and it''s hard to find Apokalips outside that provides them. ''Why does he want someone to go progress far in the Shadow Path? What is his purpose?''


    "Well, I''ll tell youter. For now, let me bring you into the world of secrets."


    "The king''s deep whispery voice made Caleb nervous. Caleb tried to struggle and mobilize his physical strength and taboo energy, but he just couldn''t. He couldn''t even his Destiny Abilities!


    "It''s useless to resist now. I''ve used a special artifact to seal your energy. It''s a one-time used artifact. I just don''t want you escaping under my nose. Although you won''t be able to even if you can use your powers." There''s a hint of reluctance in the king''s voice as if using the sealing artifact caused him pain.


    ''Damn it!''


    Just as Caleb was about to curse the king with his long-dormant poisonous mouth. The floor below them contorted and became dark. Then, it became a shadowy swamp that pulled the king''s body along with him.


    In the next moment, Caleb''s sight transitioned to a vast darkness. The surroundings were still in the shadow pce. But inverted. Not only that, every building, wall, and ground was made of shadows. There were also shadow tentacles wriggling into random corners. Caleb turned his head toward the king and asked. "Where the hell did you bring me!?"


    "Rx... This isn''t our destination. But still, wee to the Shadow Realm! This is one of the abilities of Tier 4 Dark Lord of the Shadow Path. It lets you ess this unique separate dimension. Here, I can travel basically everywhere in the world at a faster speed. There are no obstacles. I go through the core and mantle of this for a shortcut on the other side of the world and not be burned since everything is made of shadow..."


    ''Shadow Realm? So If I reach Tier 4 Dark Lord, I''ll get this OP ability?'' Then Caleb looked around curiously, as if he forgot that he was currently at the mercy of the king.

 Chapter 242 242: Shadow Marionette

    Caleb saw various kinds of Apokalips in the royal pce that he estimates had the strength of Tier 9 to 7. There''s even a hundred Tier 6! The number of total Apokalips was a thousand! What''s weird, though, is the fact that every part of their bodies was made of shadows and they are exuding with ck mist.


    "They are Shadow Soldiers. Ability acquired after one bes a Tier 5 Shadow Marite. Simply, any creature you kill that is weaker than you will be your soldier. Yes, weaker. It cannot convert creatures stronger than you. For example, you are a Tier 8 now. Anything you kill from Tier 7 to 9 will automatically be converted to shadow soldiers. There''s also a low possibility of converting enemies of the same realm if you''re a tad bit stronger than them. However, one realm above is impossible to convert. In essence, you can form your own shadow army." The king exined graciously and smirked. "Do you now know why the Shadow Path is the strongest?"


    ''Too cheating!'' Caleb''s eyes widened.


    Just like that, they floated in the ceiling of the pce and passed through it. Outside, it was the same as it was before. The manors, the streets, and the clouds. However, all of them exist in shadow form. What''s also interesting is that there are no humans or any creatures besides the two of them.


    "What do you want to do with me?" Caleb sighed as he had already epted it. He can''t escape against the man in front of him. The gap between Tier 4 and 8 was just too vast. Not to mention, his strength was currently sealed by the so-called special artifact. ''Damn... Is it myst day here?''


    Caleb thought as the king and he levitated and instantly flew to the sky. His body passed through the shadow clouds. He couldn''t help but reflect on his life in this world. Although there''s no inte or any advanced gadget that he got used to in his first life. Everything was novel.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The World of Destiny gave him a surreal experience, and he made friends in this world... Rozho, Andre, Luna, Clifford, Kidd, Kazuto, Jin, and Dunn... Not to mention Fatty, who was still in aa. He hasn''t finished everything wants to do in this world, such as advancing to higher tiers of shadow path and way of the sword.


    Unfortunately, it all happened because of his idea to investigate the royal pce and energy sources. A mission the old man entrusted to him and Rozho. He shouldn''t have impulsively gone inside the pce. One thing led to another, and now he was in a helpless situation. However, the main cause of this was that he was still too weak!


    After all, if he was just strong enough. Even if the king wants to catch it. He would have been able to escape. If he was just strong enough, he would have been in this situation. In the end, the shadow abilities that gave him unparalleled scouting, spying, and escaping means had still got onto his head.


    It gave him so much confidence that made him dare what he did. He believed in the shadow abilities too much. He thought that no matter what. He would be able to escape as long as there were shadows. Well, actually, that should be the case. However, his damned luck decided to let him face a simr but higher-tier shadow path user, which made all his life-saving and escape abilities useless.


    After all, if it was a Hunter Path or ShinobiPathh user. Even if they were Tier 4. They won''t necessarily be able to find him. The king only managed to find him because he also possessed shadow senses and he was far ahead on his path than him. The king knows the shadow path more than him.


    ''Me and my luck...'' Caleb almost wants to cry. He indeed managed to escape the vicious cycle. But it seems he still does notst long. If he lived conservatively, he wouldn''t be in such a situation. ''Fuck that, old man! Why does he want us to investigate the energy source that was under the king''s nose!?'' He couldn''t help but grumble.


    "Still... Why did you infiltrate the royal pce? You''re just a Tier 8 Destiny and you have the guts to do so under my watch?"


    The king spoke as he saw Caleb became silent. He waved his hand and the shadow clouds around them parted.


    Caleb looked at the king. He sighed for a moment before he decided to answer. Surely, he would die anyway. He didn''t know what the king would do to him and why he wanted him. However, it surely not be good.


    "I''m from a survivor outside. I''m a part of the Scout Regiment. Since there was a war outside I decided to sneak in in hopes of stealing the energy sources."


    The king simply nodded and didn''t even ask why Caleb knew the energy sources. "And? What do you need to do with those? Bluntly speaking, for me, your value is greater than the energy sources held by my subjects."


    "Why?"


    Fuck? His value is actually greater than energy sources!? Furthermore, the king told him from the start that he was thest piece in his ns. ''I''m really fucked this time. Why did I have the court death?''


    As they said. If you don''t seek death you won''t die. But it''s toote for regrets now. There''s no use crying over spilled milk, right? He''s not afraid of death. He''s just regretful of the losses of benefits that should''ve acquired.


    "We''re here."


    Caleb was pulled out of his daze. He looked around only to see that there was a towering shadow spire ahead.


    He and the kingnded on the ground. At this moment, the king removed his hands off of him which surprised him. He could now move on his own. He tried to mobilize his abilities though but there was still no response.


    Caleb could only shrug and scan the towering spire in front of them. It was like those dungeons in novels he read and there was a circle drawn on its gate with five stars in the center. Lastly, the spire was towering enough to pierce the sky.

 Chapter 243 243: Inside the Dungeon

    "Are you curious about what''s ahead inside?"


    The king broke the silence.


    Caleb didn''t expect the king to be so talkative. Others said that the king was a ruthless tyrant. Due to this, he imagined that the king would be the type of person to be easily provoked or offended. A hot-head person. But he could see that the king seemed to more chill type of person.


    Caleb didn''t answer and just looked at the dungeon in front of him. ''Isn''t it just Apokalips or prisoners?''


    In the past, kingdoms used dungeons to imprison prisoners. In the novels he has read, there are monsters inside.


    "Aren''t you curious?" The king asked, seeing Caleb''sck of response.


    Caleb still didn''t answer. He just wants to get over with it. He was also trying to think of ways to escape, even though it didn''t seem possible.


    The king smiled and didn''t seem to mind Caleb''s behavior. With a flick of his finger, the shadows around danced happily. Following that, the entire surrounding became a mess of shapes and hues, which made Caleb dizzy and forced him to close his eyes.


    In the end, Caleb felt the breeze of cool air. When he opened his eyes, he was inside the dungeons. It was more spacious than he thought. There were numerous dark blue rough walls. He even felt that he was in another dimension.


    "When you look outside. The spire had reached the clouds. It was because it has a hundred floors. Each floor from floors 1 to 50 was as big as a district. The floors of 50-100 were as big cities. However, the floors on floors 10-100 are not essible even for me."


    "The only thing inside floors 1-10 are barren wastnds. We tried to nt trees, but it was futile. Animals also die once exposed to the air here for some reason... So, I decided to use it as a prison for truly dangerous individuals."


    "You want to lock me here or what?" Caleb looked at the king.


    "Nah, you have a far more glorious purpose than that. You are the key. Thest piece of the big picture."


    ''M*therfucker. Why is this bastard king talking to me cryptically like this? Can you be more straightforward?''


    Just like that, they walk, walk, and walk around. During the long walk, Caleb saw hundreds of prisoners. Inside, there are two to three humans. Only twenty prisons were upied. The rest were empty.


    ''Just where the fuck does this damned king want to go?''


    Caleb sighed. Ultimately, he hasn''t thought of any way to escape. He was a helpless chicken.


    After an hour of walking to seemingly never-ending corridors of prisons and stairs, they finally stopped at a prison that was different from others. Different in the way that was physically decorated. Unlike other prisons, it also has a lot of tidiers and seems to be visited now and then.


    Caleb looked at the contents of the prison and he saw five hapless, frail, emaciated humans wearing clothes that were qualified to be described as a sack of dirt.


    ''So... Why do these five have different prisons than the rest? It is because they''re the most dangerous or something?''


    The five prisoners on the other side didn''t respond, even though someone was talking in front of them. Their eyes look hollow and they didn''t have the luster that even normal people have. The same luster that makes every look alive. It was as if the five had lost their will to live and they were just living to breathe.


    ''What happened to them to reach this kind of state?''


    Suddenly, the king spoke with a grin. "No, we didn''t torture them. Their sanity had been destroyed to oblivion because of thirty years of boredom. They literally just inside sit inside the dungeons. State at the walls. Talk with each other just about anything... Boredness is more dangerous than one would think, ain''t it?"


    Caleb looked speechlessly at the king. What a ruthless guy! It was as if the king wasn''t speaking of human lives. But that of ants. It made Caleb understand the character of the one who sits at the top of the City of Phenos. "So, why did you bring me here? Cut the crap. Say it... It seems I''ll die, anyway."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    At this time, the king gave Caleb a look of surprise. Surprised at the fact that the young teenager in front of him wasn''t afraid of death. It even looks like the kid had epted his impending death. Why won''t it surprise him? Who can remain calm knowing that they''re about to die? At least, it shouldn''t be a teenager!


    ''This kid is a good seedling with such a character. Unfortunately, I need to sacrifice him for my ns or else he might have be one of the pirs of my kingdom in the future.'' The king shook his head with pity.


    "Well, since you want to straightforward answer. I''ll give it to you since you''re about to die for my benefit anyway. First of all... Do you now know why I allowed the shadow path to exist in the Scout Regime? Because I need six Tier 6 Shadow Path users. Throughout the founding of the Scout Regime, only five people managed to reach Tier 6 of the shadow path and they are the people currently caged inside."


    ''What?'' Caleb looked at the five people who looked like beggars. Then he immediately controlled his emotions and said. "I''ll guess it. You need the five and me to advance to your next realm?"


    "I like talking with smart people." The king smirked. "I need to sacrifice six Tier 6 shadow path users. Only the five in front of you were talented enough to reach Tier 6. The rest, they all became crazy due to the intense side effects. You should know how those murmurings could drive anyone insane you have experienced it for yourself. These five people are the ones that advance at the span of a hundred years..."


    Caleb sighed. ''I guessed it right. My fate is really sealed. Fuck... I''m so dead.''

 Chapter 244 244: Spirit Power

    "So, you n to use us as sacrifices for some kind of advancement?" Caleb asked, his voice tinged with bitterness.


    The king nodded, his expression unapologetic. "Yes, that''s correct. The path to power often requires sacrifices, and you happen to be a crucial part of the n. Your energy,bined with the others, will propel me to the next realm of power."


    Caleb''s mind raced with thoughts of resistance and escape, but the king seemed to anticipate them. The oppressive aura surrounding the king hinted at powers beyond Caleb''sprehension.


    "You may think it''s unfair, but in the grand scheme of things, individual lives are insignificantpared to the greater good of the kingdom," the king continued, almost as if he was trying to justify his actions.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Caleb red at the king. "Greater good? Is that what you call it? Sacrificing lives for your own ambitions? You''re no different from the monsters in the stories."


    The king chuckled, seemingly amused by Caleb''s defiance. "Call it what you will. The strong thrive, and the weak perish. It''s the way of the world."


    As the king spoke, Caleb''s mind raced, searching for any glimmer of hope. The fate of bing a sacrifice for someone else''s power was a grim prospect, but he also knew that there was no way he would be able to escape.


    "Is there no way out of this? No alternative? I mean, you know. I still want to live if there''s a way," Caleb asked with a sigh. After all, there are just too many benefits waiting for him in this world.


    The king''s gaze hardened. "Once the gears of fate are set in motion, they cannot be easily reversed. You are but a pawn in this grand game, and your purpose is clear."


    "You''re really a power-hungry kind of person." Caleb''s gaze narrowed, his mind grappling with the information the king had revealed earlier. "So, you''ve been hunting down people for a century, trying to force them to Tier 6 of the Shadow Path, and they all ended up dead?"


    The king nodded, a hint of frustration crossing his features. "Yes, it''s a delicate process. The side effects of the Shadow Path are too intense for most. Madness, physical deterioration, and death aremon oues. Only those five," he gestured towards the silent, emaciated figures in the adjacent cells, "managed to endure and ascend."


    Caleb couldn''t help but feel a mixture of pity and horror for the prisoners. The idea of being trapped in a dungeon for a century, struggling with the effects of an unforgiving path, was chilling.


    "Why me?" Caleb questioned his tone a blend of defiance and curiosity. "What makes you think I can withstand it when others couldn''t?"


    The king regarded Caleb with an assessing gaze. "You''re different. I sensed something unique about your spirit when I first saw you. There''s resilience, a strength that might just be the key to oveing the side effects. I need someone who can endure, someone who won''t crumble under the weight of the Shadow Path."


    ''Fuck! So he sensed my high spiritual attribute!?'' Caleb''s eyes narrowed skeptically. "And if I refuse? What if I don''t want to be part of your twisted n?"


    The king sighed, almost disappointed. "Refusing is not an option. Your destiny is entwined with mine now. The Shadow Path demands its toll, and you may be the missing piece I''ve been searching for all these years. Embrace it, and you might find a power beyond your wildest imagination."


    Caleb gritted his teeth, his frustration boiling over. "You''re ying with people''s lives like they''re expendable pawns in your game. This isn''t power; it''s madness!"


    The king''s gaze remained steady, unyielding. "In the pursuit of greatness, sacrifices must be made. You can choose to resist, but it won''t change your fate. The Shadow Path has a way of iming those destined for it."


    Just like that, the king didn''t give him the chance for Caleb to talk anymore. He couldn''t wait to achieve his next realm. His ns had been going on for hundreds, if not thousands, of years now. He had needed to pretend to be a prince just for his ns. Yet, he ascended as a king, but he didn''t aplish it due to the difficulty of nurturing a person to be Tier 6 Destiny of the Shadow Path.


    It not only requires talent. But also enough willpower to endure the horrendous side effects. For hundreds of years, he had let scientists in the kingdom determine how to improve the sess rate of bing a Destiny.


    Ultimately, it all led to one conclusion. Spiritual power or soul power. It''s an innate quality present to every creature. It''s already determined since birth and there''s no way to change it. It''s predetermined. It is also this ''Spiritual Power'' that determines theprehension, logic, memory, willpower, perception, etc... Of a person.


    That''s why there are some people who could train in martial arts techniques and study better than others. They are the so-called geniuses. But in the end, it turned out that what made them genius was mostly directly proportional to their ''Spiritual Power'' that determines their future achievements in a given field. They had inherent advantages over those with lower spiritual attributes.


    Creatures aren''t born equal. There are some who were born with a higher spiritual or soul power than others. Due to this, he let the people under him study how to determine one''s spiritual power, so he wouldn''t have to blindly do trial and error and waste time observing if a person is talented or not.


    They managed to develop a pupil technique for him so he would be able to determine the amount of a person''s spiritual power.


    In the long years that he was alive. He saw a lot of geniuses. Dragon among the carp. He also saw those bound to be mediocre in their life. In years, it proved that those with higher spiritual power could advance in any kind of field or aspect than those with lower than theirs.


    Of course, there are also some instances that a person with lower spiritual power manages to surpass a person with higher spiritual power through sheer efforts and excellent character.

 Chapter 245 245: Thousands of Years Plan

    The king used his technique and imprisoned a lot of people with higher spiritual lower or geniuses in the dungeon. Of course, it was under the guise that they were criminals. Yes, he framed them even though they were innocent. He made fake evidence and witnesses to apprehend. In the eyes of the public, they are the most vicious criminal when they didn''t really do anything wrong to warrant their imprisonment in the dungeon.


    They can do nothing because the king is the most powerful. He was the ruler of the city. The king looked pensive and decided to tell this to Caleb. He just felt that it was fun to share his aplishments and hard work with another person.


    "So, you''ve been manipting people''s lives based on their spiritual power? Framing them as criminals just to achieve your goals?" Caleb''s voice wasced with disdain.


    The king merely smirked, his arrogance evident. "In the pursuit of power, sacrifices and maniption are inevitable. The destiny of this city is in my hands, and I will shape it ording to my vision."


    Caleb''s mind raced, contemting the extent of the king''s cruelty and maniption. The king''s disregard for the lives of others was beyondprehension.


    "You won''t get away with this," Caleb dered, his eyes narrowing. "You know what they say? Karma is a bitch. Believe me, you''ll get your fair share of karma in the damn future."


    The king''sughter echoed through the dungeon, a sound that sent shivers down Caleb''s spine. "You speak with such conviction, yet you fail to see the bigger picture. The world is a brutal ce, and I am merely ying by its rules."


    Caleb merely chuckled at the king''s words. He can''t see the bigger picture? He had literally lived hundreds of lives and experienced death in all of them. How dare someone say that he doesn''t know how cruel the world is?


    "Well, I won''t see it in my own eyes anyway since I''ll be dead by then. Suit your own self."


    The king, unfazed, took a step closer to Caleb. "You underestimate the power I hold, young one. The fate of this city is intertwined with my destiny, and you are but a small part of the grand design."


    Caleb''s eyes became as calm as the morningke. "I don''t care about your grand design or anything. Just get lost and do your own thing now. I don''t care anymore."


    The king, seemingly amused, circled Caleb like a predator circling its prey. "You''re quite mature. I''ll give you that. But in the end, you will sumb to the inevitability of the Shadow Path. Your resistance is futile."


    ''I know that''s why I''m not resisting.'' Caleb rolled his eyes.


    ...


    The dungeon''s atmosphere shifted as the heavy footsteps of a new presence echoed through the corridors. Draco, the second strongest vampire known for his strength and cunning, entered the dimly lit cell area. Caleb, already grappling with the king''s revtions, turned his attention toward the new arrival.


    ''What the fuck? Isn''t he fighting the General outside? Why is he here?'' Caleb thought.


    "What''s going on here?" Draco demanded, his eyes narrowing as he surveyed the scene.


    The king turned to Draco, a sly smile ying on his lips. "Ah, Draco, my son. You''ve arrived just in time."


    Draco''s gaze flickered between Caleb and the king, confusion evident in his eyes. "Father?" he questioned, disbelief coloring his voice. "So you found thest piece?"


    Caleb''s eyes widened in shock. The pieces of the puzzle fell into ce, and the realization hit him like a thunderbolt. Michael and the king were the same person.


    "Y-you''re... also the leader of vampires?" Caleb stammered, his mind reeling with the revtion.


    The king, or rather Michael, chuckled. "Yes, my young friend. I wear many masks, and the king is just one of them. A necessary disguise to further my ns. However, you can call me Michael if you like..."


    Before Caleb could process this new twist, Michael''s demeanor shifted. He raised his hand, and a dark energy enveloped the area. Caleb felt a sudden pressure, and Draco, along with the other prisoners, found themselves restrained by an unseen force.


    The vampires outside who were battling the Scouts were also immobilized. They tried to move their bodies, but I only made them convulsed.


    "What is the meaning of this?" Draco demanded, struggling against the magical restraints.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Michael''s eyes gleamed with an otherworldly intensity. "It''s time for the culmination of my n, my children. The blood moon shall rise, and you will all be one with me."


    A sense of dread settled over the dungeon as a red hue enveloped the surroundings. The blood moon emerged, casting an eerie glow. Draco and the other vampires outside the dungeon were now caught in a ritual, the purpose of which remained shrouded in darkness.


    "What''s happening to them?" David looked at the twomanders and the rest of the vampires, who suddenly began to behave abnormally. The other scouts also stopped their movements and watched as their foes stopped moving and showed pained expression.


    "No..." Draco uttered in shock, realizing the true intentions behind his father''s actions.


    As the blood moon reached its zenith, a surge of energy coursed through the prisoners. Michael''s form began to change, his body transforming into something beyond human or vampire. Caleb could feel the power in the air, a malevolent force ascending.


    With a final, pained expression, Draco sumbed to the ritual, his body dissolving into the red energy that now surrounded Michael. The vampires outside experienced the same. They turned into nutrients that nourished the king and pushed him to his next realm! The fusion wasplete, and Michael, or the King of the City of Phenos, stood as the Tier 3 Angel of Blood, a being of immense power.


    Caleb, still reeling from the shocking turn of events, could only watch as the once formidable vampire, Draco, was absorbed in Michael''s new form. The dungeon was now silent. Even the five prisoners who were sluggish since the beginning and showed no reaction were taken aback.


    ''My god... What kind of twist and turn it into that? To think that the king is also the ancestor of vampires. Well, that makes a lot of sense that the vampires managed to live underground in the kingdom for years. It might be because of the king''s support.'' Caleb looked at Michael. ''Shitt... What a ruthless, cunning guy. To transform his subordinates and so-called children like that.''


    "It''s all ording to n," Michael whispered. He was now a Tier 3 Blood Angel after thousands of years of nning.


    Now, he was also about to be Tier 3 Reaper of the Shadow Path at the same time as long as the final phase works!

 Chapter 246 246: Blood Moon Project

    "What the fuck is happening? Why did those blood suckers turn into red mist?" A scout stood amid, the nging of falling weapons on the ground.


    Beside him, another guy, who was just exchanging blows with an enemy vampire, watched as the red mist that became his enemy flew in a certain direction. It ovepped with other red mist around. "The hell?" The sword of his opponent fell to the ground at this moment.


    "It probably has something to do with their leader. I saw their leader who was fighting the General of the Army just now flee."


    "Really? Hahaha! So this means we''ve won? Damn it! We finally won! HAHAHAHA! Fuck those vampires and their ancestors!"


    "In the end, humans are still far superior to those humanoid mosquitos! How dare theypare themselves to us humans who stood at the top of the food chain for years?" A Tier 8 Hunter puffs up his chest proudly. His face was filled with scratches, his hair was pointed in all directions like a seaweed. He was so bloodied that even his mother didn''t recognize him anymore.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Don''t make a fuss! Silence everyone!" The general raised his hand, which prompted everyone to be silent.


    The scouts looked at the general in awe. After all, it was said that Draco. The second inmand of the entire vampire flees on their battle. Everyone noticed how powerful Draco was. A true Tier 5 Destiny. Every one of his moves could im the lives of ants like them. Only three captains of the regime working together could endure Draco''s attacks.


    The general stared in the direction where the blood mist congregated and his eyes narrowed into slits. ''So the king had started his operation. The inevitable hase.''


    Yes, he deliberately let Draco escape. It''s not that thetter escapes due to fear or anything. In the end, they were all Michael''s pawns. It was true that they were old rivals, though.


    As the general thought of the king''s true identity. He couldn''t help but feel a deep sense of fear. Michael was an entity that he couldn''t afford to provoke. In his early life, he had been called a genius. No one could match his skill and talent in his generation. No one could surpass him! He always strived to be the strongest in the world. He also wants the home, the kingdom he was born to thrive. Be the sharpest de of the kingdom that would lead it to conquer many nations or revolt if the management of the kingdom isn''t suited to rule. If they were incapable or downright selfish.


    The general became more and more confident as he grew older. He has a strong self-belief and thought of himself as almost infallible. No one can stand up to him. Everyone who challenged him became his stepping stone. He joined the army just to fulfill his dreams. Climb through the ranks. The upper echelons noticed his talent, leadership, and skills. He also went from Tier 9 to Tier 5. Actually, the youngest Tier 5 Destiny in history! He thought of himself as the strongest until he met the king.


    The 8th prince took the throne with his own hands. Well, it was possible because the 8th prince has another identity... The ancestor of the vampires! Michael! No one knew if he just reced the original 8th prince and hypnotized the royal family with his vampiric powers to recognize his identity as a prince.


    The general knew Michael''s secret due to fighting him and losing horribly multiple times. He had lost the confidence built. His self-belief turned into self-doubt. In the end, he only became a pawn for the king. But he didn''t leave the city because he loved his home.


    He recognized that in the end. Michael won''t let the City of Phenos suffer too much since it is his territory... Not to mention, it was his sustainable food source. Without the human poption. Where would he get his food?


    The general admitted that can''t go against Michael and changed his goal to submit to him wholeheartedly. Although Michael was a tyrant and downright selfish. He was the one who kept order in the city. His strength made powerful Apokalips and even other neighboring kingdoms hesitate. He was evil, but he was also ironically the only shield and hope of the city. The general knew everything was for the greater good. Since he can''t oppose him. Why not join him?


    One of the ns of Michael was called the ''Blood Moon Project''. To convert as many as humans to vampires and make them stronger and stronger. Then, Michael will use his Blood Moon technique to absorb them all and push him to the next realm! He didn''t need to drink blood repeatedly, which was a hassle. He can just cultivate vampires using his blood and they would be his nutrition at one point. Of course, it takes thousands of years to do this, but it was worth it. Thousands of years was justparable to a month for truly immortal creatures like vampires.


    The general smiled slightly. The stronger Michael bes, the safer the kingdom. It was also for this reason that he didn''t oppose the nobles for taking the energy sources instead of fuelling the sword formations that...


    Thinking of the old man and the strongest sword sect in the past. The general could only sigh. Like him, the old man and the sword sect cares genuinely for their home. Unlike him, though, they didn''t want to ept Michael, who only treats humans as his food source. They want a human to lead humans.


    ''That old bastard is really stubborn.'' The general shook his head, then smiled again. ''Well, it''s time for his majesty to also ascend to his other path.''


    Even though he wasn''t much. Michael trusts him more than Draco and his children, whom he only treats as his nutrients. Unlike them, he knew Michael''s n and was often the one that did the execution of minors and sometimes even major ns.


    Due to this, he also knew that Michael would only end the Blood Moon Project to boost his spiritual power so he would be able to support his ascension to Tier 3 Dark Angel of Shadow Path which has the most intense side effect out of all paths. This means Michael had found the final ingredient of his recipe!


    ''I hope he seeds, or this kingdom is done for.''

 Chapter 247 247: The Final Boss?

    As the red mist dissipated in the dungeon, Michael, now in his Tier 3 Angel of Blood form, surveyed the aftermath. The fusion of the Tier 5 vampires had granted him immense power, but his attention shifted to Caleb, who stood in the corner, recovering from the shock of the recent events.


    Michael approached Caleb with a triumphant smile. "Well, young one, you''ve proven to be more resilient than I expected. It seems your high spiritual power saved you from the fate that befell the others."


    Michael pointed at the five prisoners who fell unconscious. After all, they were in proximity to someone who advanced to a high realm.


    Caleb, still catching his breath, looked at Michael. "What did you do to them? What was that red mist? Did you just fucking absorb them?"


    Michael chuckled, his tone almost paternal. "That was the culmination of their energy, their essence, being absorbed into me. A necessary step for my ascension."


    Caleb''s eyes widened with realization. "You absorbed them? All of them? Including your right-hand man? You''re a lunatic, really..."


    Michael nodded, his expression unapologetic. "Yes, Draco and the others have be a part of my strength. Sacrifices for the greater good, you could say."


    Despite the shock and surprise brewing within Caleb, Michael''s demeanor shifted. He held out a small pill in his hand, radiating a dark energy.


    "Now, young manes the next step in your journey. The Tier 7 pill of the Shadow Path," Michael dered, a hint of anticipation in his voice.


    Caleb eyed the pill with suspicion. "I don''t need your pills or your paths. I''ll find my own way."


    ''Damn it! Give it to me! He is actually giving me an already-made pill? Still, that won''t poison me, right?''


    Michael''s patience wore thin, and with surprising speed, he forced the pill into Caleb''s mouth. Caleb struggled against the intrusion, but Michael''s strength proved insurmountable. The pill went down Caleb''s throat, leaving him mentally and physically exhausted.


    The effects of the Tier 7 pill began to manifest within Caleb. Dark energy surged through his veins, his body undergoing a transformation. The process was swift, and Caleb crumpled to the ground, overwhelmed by the intensity of the experience.


    As the energy settled, Caleb realized he had advanced to Tier 7 of the Shadow Path, bing a Shadow Assassin. Mixed emotions welled up within him. He had achieved a new level of power, but the means by which it was forced upon him left a bitter taste.


    "Marvelous! I''ve tried for thousands of years the same method. I''ve forced the pills on them. Without exception, most of them died or mutated in Apokalips! You''ve seeded! You''re really the one that will help me! HAHAHA!" Michael, who was supposed to be calm andposed, suddenly let out a maddenedughter. He looked at Caleb heatedly, as if looking at a treasure. "I''ve noticed since I first saw you. You have abnormally high spiritual power. It seems that all my theories are right after all! Be proud, you''re the only super genius I''ve seen in my entire life."


    In Michael''s opinion, Caleb was a monster. A figure that is bound to change and dominate an era. Unfortunately, he would die in his hands today.


    "You forced this on me," Caleb spat out, his voice a mixture of anger and slight joy. "I could''ve found my own path without your interference."


    Michael, undeterred, smiled. "The path to power is not always a choice, young one. Sometimes, it is thrust upon you. Rejoice in your new strength."


    "Fuck you. You just need me to be Tier 6, right? So you could do your ritual and sacrifice the six of us?"


    "That''s right..." Michael responded with amusement.


    Caleb, still reeling from the forced ingestion of the Tier 7 pill, found himself facing another unexpected ordeal as Michael, in a fit of apparent madness, produced a Tier 6 pill and shoved it towards him with unbridled fervor.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ''Fuck!'' Surprised by the sudden assault, Caleb''s instincts kicked in, and he managed to clench his teeth, refusing to let the pill enter his mouth. Michael, however, disyed an unnatural strength, overpowering Caleb''s resistance and forcing the Tier 6 pill into his mouth.


    The dark energy from the pill surged through Caleb''s veins, and he felt his body undergoing another transformation. The intensity of the experience pushed him to the brink, but to everyone''s astonishment, Caleb endured. As the energy settled, Caleb stood, now a Tier 6 in the Shadow Path.


    Michael, equally surprised and impressed, circled Caleb with a pleased smile. "Remarkable, truly remarkable! Not only did you survive the Tier 7 pill, but you also ascended to Tier 6 with the Tier 6 pill! Your resilience and talent are truly something to behold, young one."


    Caleb, still catching his breath, red at Michael. "Damn, bastard!"


    Michael chuckled his tone a mix of praise and pity. "You, my dear, what''s your name again? Have been chosen and been born for a glorious purpose. A purpose that not many are fortunate enough to embrace."


    Caleb, fueled by a mix of defiance and confusion, demanded an answer. "What purpose? To be your puppet? Your sacrifice?"


    Michael''s expression turned contemtive. "Oh, no, young one. Your purpose is far greater than that. You are the key to my ascension, the catalyst that will propel me to the higher realms of power. Your sacrifice, if you choose to see it that way, is for the greater good of the City of Phenos."


    Caleb, angered by the revtion, retorted, "I won''t be a pawn in your games. I won''t be sacrificed for your so-called greater good."


    Michael''s eyes gleamed with mockery. "Whether you ept it or not, your fate is intertwined with mine. Your talent, and your spiritual power, are the very qualities that make you the chosen one. Embrace your purpose, for you are destined for greatness."


    Caleb shuddered. ''Crazy!''


    This is the first time that Caleb encounters such a person who thinks highly of himself. Glorious purpose? Did Michael think of himself as a kind of god? Well, Caleb also knew that Michael lived for millennia or longer than that already. He always stood above others and was used to position in power. Such an experience would make anyone''s ego the strongest.


    ''Sigh... why did I encounter such a final boss this early? Damn it! This guy is literally the major viin in this world. No! The one that controls everything in the city behind the scenes!''

 Chapter 248 248: Calebs Character

    ''I became a Tier 6 Destiny in just a day.''


    Even now, Caleb still feels everything that was happening was surreal. He had estimated that he would need ten years work of hard work to ascend to Tier 6 of the Shadow Path at max.


    Now, ten years of hard work was achieved just like that? Michael provided him with ready-made pills. Of course, it hadn''t been easy. He felt muddle-headed. It was as if someone was pounding his head with a hammer due to the rapid advancement he made. If not for his spiritual attributes. He would be in a vegetative state now. Unable to think and move.


    Of course, all of this was in exchange for his life. He was about to be Michael''s nutrient after all. However, it still removes a lot of his regrets since he would die as a Tier 6 Destiny. It was a huge thing for him. He could bring this progress to the next world which would increase his odds of survival. He would die as Tier 6 and he would also wake up as one.


    He didn''t really know if there was a way to advance his Destiny power system once he reincarnates to the next world. The possibility was rather slim since there would be no likely Apokalips on other worlds. Though he might be able to find a substitute but the problem was he didn''t know the recipe for Tier 5 to Tier 1 of Shadow Path.


    ''What a mess.'' Caleb sighed. ''I hope the power system of the next world will be far stronger.''


    "Do you have ast request orst words? I''m quite in a good mood now. Since you''re essentially helping me even though it''s against your will. I''ll grant you a favor as long as it''s not against my interest." Michael''s words made Caleb thoughtful.


    Since he was about to die. It''s better to take care of thest worries in his mind. He made a lot of friends and attachments in this world. Now, he was about to leave them. It was regretful but that''s life.


    "I hope you don''t harm my friends and even help them a little. With your authority and power. I will be assured of their future. As for myst words... Who gives a damn about that?"


    "Well, if that''s just yourst wish. Then, I''ll take care of it. may not be a good person. You can even say that I''m the most evil. But I will still honor my words. That is my pride as someone who stood above others for my entire life."


    Michael nodded with a solent expression. It onlysted a second before a faint smile appeared on his face. "It seems you are the kind of person who cares a lot about family and friends."


    "Am I?" A smile emerged from Caleb''s face.


    Yes, he indeed is. After all, he was the type of person who only preferred to have few friends and even preferred to not have one. In his opinion, friends are just a weakness on his path to power that others will be able to exploit. Of course, if his friends are outstanding and more powerful than him. Friends like that could actually help.


    Continue reading on empire


    That''s why. Once he made friends. He will be at their side no matter how powerful the enemy is. He will help them even if loses his life in the process. That''s how much he cherishes his friends.


    ''Next life, I won''t make friends. It a weakness of mine.''


    Caleb mused.


    "Well, then. I''ll start the process."


    Just like that, Michael opened the prison and walked beside the five other Tier 6 Shadow Path users who had woken up after the sound.


    All of them looked at Michael without much emotion on their face as if they had already epted their fate a long ago. In their opinion, it''s better to die than stare listlessly at empty air inside the prison. They already suffered too much. For them, death is liberation. There''s nothing they wish more than to kill themselves. They couldn''t evenmit suicide inside the prison!


    Caleb felt sympathy for the five people. At least, he was better than them as he didn''t need to suffer. At this moment, he doesn''t have worries anymore. He didn''t need to worry about his friends for the time being. He wasn''t sure if Michael would really uphold his promise but it didn''t matter much.


    He believes in his friends'' talent. Rozho, Jin, Dunn, Andre, Clifford, etc... All of them are talented in their own way.


    Suddenly, he remembered Shu who wanted to invite him to the fool kingdom. ''Shu probably doesn''t know that the king of this kingdom is a person that he shouldn''t provoke. It would be interesting to see his reaction once he figures so...''


    A minuteter, Caleb and the other five were inside a star symbol. It was drawn by Michael''s blood. On each corner of the tip of the star. The five Tier 6 Shadow Path users were ced. While Caleb was at the very center of it.


    The star was encased with a circle and there were words written on it using ancientnguages.


    "It''s finally time."


    Michael sat on the ground and his palms were in a praying gesture. As he did so, he closed his eyes and began to mutter what sounded gibberish to the six people inside the ritual symbol.


    The five humans on each of the tips had their eyes closed. Unlike Caleb who watched everything happening with his eyes wide open. He began to memorize every detail and every inch of the ritual from the star symbol, ancientnguage, Michael''s posture, positioning, and every word that came out from Michael''s mouth.


    Why so? Because this is a unique secret knowledge! He might be able to replicate this ritual in another world to strengthen himself! Of course, he won''t go as far as sacrificing people that has no enmity with him.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    As for those who dare to stand before his way or have evil intentions against him. He doesn''t have an inkling about sacrificing them to further his strength!


    Suddenly, Caleb felt his body began to feel unprecedentedly light. Almost weightless. He knew that the process had begun. He couldn''t help but smile warily. ''Didn''t expect to be one day experience how it is to be used as an object for sacrifice.''

 Chapter 249 249: Subtle Connection

    Just like that, Michael watched as Caleb and the other five in the star circle exuded a blinding orange light. The light illuminated the surroundings where an event that could shake the world. A historic moment happened. The ascension of a person to Tier 3 in both paths!


    Caleb and the five dissolve into a puddle of darker-than-ck liquid. They didn''t scream in pain, nor did they disy an expression of one. It''s a painless yet visually horrifying process.


    The puddle of liquid began to boil and produced bubbles for a minute under Michael''s gaze.


    As someone who has seen a lot of scenes, phenomena, storms, and rainbows in his thousands of years of life. The scene ying in front of him could still be considered normal. Yet, a rush of excitement, an emotion that became foreign to him after so many years, flooded his heart.


    Who could me him, though? He was about to ascend! Be an entire creature! Not human. Not a vampire. But a true higher being! A lifeform superior to humans and other creatures of the world. One of the mythical creatures recorded too many books.


    "An angel!" Michael''s eyes turned red. The puddle of ck liquid levitated slowly in the air. A loud buzzing sound could be heard as it did so. A white intangible pressure came out from Michael''s body and spread to the entire floor.


    Suddenly, all the prisoners are touched by the pressure in the entire dungeon. Geniuses of their own right started to clutch their head in pain and fell to the ground, kneeling. Their eyes rolled upwards, showing the white sclera of their eyes as they lost consciousness. No one can stay awake in the presence of a higher being!


    This is a rule. A legend that a lot of people who love mythology know. The information of a truly higher being is just too much for mere mortals to bear. That''s why there is a quote ''Don''t look at gods!


    Although Michael hasn''t reached that level yet. He already stepped at the lowest of that domain and truly became a divine creature. An angel!


    Michael''s body began to absorb the ck liquid greedily. The strong suction on his body was akin to a vortex. His body appeared like it was hit by the surging waves.


    The process continued to go on for three minutes before it gradually calmed down and began to subside. Continue your journey on empire


    A sound of deep breath echoed in every corridor and corner of the floor. Michael opened his eyes, which reflected golden pupils. His hair turned bright red.


    Michael looked at his skin. The paleness which reflects his characteristic as a vampire was now gone. Reced by a white skin that emits light luster.


    It had a rather healthy red glow that shouldn''t have been possible. Michael touched his chest. In there, there was no movement.


    Thump! Thump! Thump!


    A heart that is frozen started to beat again after a millennium, since he became a vampire. The long-lost feeling of blood coursing through his veins reappeared. He felt alive and rejuvenated as if he hade back to his youth. The warmth of blood inside him made him feel the power of youth!


    He is not exaggerating. After all, a vampire''s heart isn''t functional. They are alive even without blood in their system. Now that Michael has be an angel. Such a miraculous thing happened. Michel could also feel that even if his heart gets pierced. He will not die. Even if his brain explodes. He will survive! It was an innate resiliency that the so-called angel race possessed!


    Suddenly, Michael felt itchy on his back. Four wings sprouted on it. The upper wings were dark as ink which signifies the shadow path. They exude mes made of shadows that were rotating in cycles. Then, the two lower wings were blood red, which signified the blood path. It also produces mes made of blood.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    At this moment, his body also became sculpted, like that of a Greek god. On his head, there was an intangible halo that existed.


    "So this is the power of angel..." Michael''s golden pupils flickered as he clenched his fist. At this moment, he feels that one of his casual sneezes could destroy arge country. He could feel every change. First of all, no matter what happens. As long as there''s a single atom that exists in his body. He would instantly recover to his peak state. Second, he has an unlimited stamina. Third, he obtained a spark of divinity. A symbol of a divine creature. It allowed him to control two divine mes. Blood and shadow mes! Blood mes have the ability to devour life force while shadow mes have the qualities of concealment and corruption. Lastly, he feels that his spiritual power has broken to a new level.


    In essence, he was now at a country-destroying level. He could fight a whole kingdom or country on his own.


    ''Strange...'' Michael scanned his surroundings. Everything was silent as if nothing happened. However, the five prisoners and Caleb had been absorbed by him. ''Weird... Why could I still feel that kid''s connection to me?''


    Yes, once he absorbed something. He would establish a subtle connection between them. The kid he absorbed should''ve died, so there''s no reason for him to feel a connection to a dead person.


    Is it because he was now an angel that allowed him to feel the souls in the afterlife? No, that''s not valid. After all, he couldn''t feel Draco and the other five prisoners. It was only the kid.


    "How is this happening? Why is that kid still alive?"


    Michael muttered in confusion as he retracted his wings. His feetnded on the ground softly. He was certain that the kid wasn''t in this world. So, it doesn''t make sense that he is still alive. It was something deeper. He feels that the kid exists in another ne of existence. ''Could it be... Do other worlds really exist? Interesting! It seems that kid got reincarnated or something?''


    Although he was an immortal and had lived for thousands of years. Reincarnation is a foreign concept to him. It was a subject that he didn''t really know about and was skeptical about it.


    A smirk suddenly appeared on Michael''s angelic face. "Next project. Try to find a way to go to the kid''s location using our faint connection.''


    He didn''t know if he would ever find a way or if it was possible. However, it was indeed possible. It would open up infinite possibilities for him! Since he knew that there were possible other worlds. As a higher being. He wasn''t contented on one world! He wants to conquer them all! The world he was in was too small for him!


    What Michael didn''t know. Caleb was indeed not dead. But his soul had just started to wander randomly in the river of time. He hasn''t been transmigrated yet.

 Chapter 250 250: Executioner

    Amidst the cosmic vastness, a small, vibrant sphere twirled gracefully, adorned with lush greens and soft, billowing clouds. Its deep blue hues captivated the eye, making it a mesmerizing gem suspended in the space. It was indeed Earth. Located in the sr system.


    Zooming in, there are seven continents. The seven continents form a mosaic of diversendscapes, cultures, and histories across the. In Africa, the vast Sahara Desert and the winding Nile River stand as emblematic features, while diverse wildlife and ecosystems define the continent''s essence. Antarctica, the southernmostndmass, remains an icy expansergely untouched by human habitation, serving primarily as a realm for scientific exploration.


    Asia, thergest and most populous continent, unfolds a tapestry of traditions, histories, and natural wonders, from the Himyan peaks to the bustling metropolises.


    Europe, with its rich cultural heritage, showcases icondmarks like the Eiffel Tower and the Colosseum, juxtaposed against a background of historical cities and architectural marvels. North America, home to the United States, Canada, and Mexico, boasts variedndscapes, from the towering Rockies to the vast ins, contributing to its status as the thirdrgest continent. Australia, often considered a continent within the broader Oceania, unfolds a unique blend of wildlife and ecosystems, including the famous kangaroos and the expansive Outback.


    Finally, South America, with the Amazon Rainforest and the Andes Mountains, offers a captivating fusion of natural wonders and diverse cultures. Each continent adds its distinct vor to the global tapestry, contributing to the rich and intricate story of our world.


    Each continent was like a puzzle that could be connected, just like the theory of Pangea. Zooming into the Asia.


    Enjoy new chapters from empire


    Asia, the world''srgest continent, unfolds as an enthralling variety of nations, each with its own distinct cultural and historical richness. With its millennia-old history, China is a global powerhouse thatbines ancient wonders with modern megacities such as Beijing and Shanghai. India, a country rich in traditions, disys icondmarks such as the Taj Mahal against a variety ofndscapes ranging from the Himyas to tropical beaches. In dynamic cities like Tokyo, Japan seamlessly blends tradition and modernity, offering cherry blossoms, ancient temples, and cutting-edge technology. South Korea, known for its technological advances and pop culture,bines historic pces with bustling metropolises such as Seoul.


    The Philippines, a 7,000-ind archipgo, offers stunning beaches, diverse marine life, and a fusion of Spanish and Asian influences in Man.


    Indonesia, the world''srgest ind country, entices visitors with its tropical allure, ancient temples, and cultural diversity, particrly in Bali. Vietnam''s lushndscapes, bustling markets, and rich historybine to create a distinct mix of French colonial influence and Southeast Asia charm.


    Thand is still a popr tourist destination, thanks to its ornate temples, bustling markets, and pristine beaches. Saudi Arabia is rich in cultural and historical significance, and it is home to the holy cities of Ma and Medina, while Riyadh represents modern development.


    The Philippines is an archipgo located in Southeast Asia, situated in the western Pacific Ocean. Its geographical coordinates are approximately 13¡ã Ntitude and 122¡ã E longitude. The country consists of 7,641 inds, with a totalnd area of around 300,000 square kilometers. The Philippines is bordered by the Philippine Sea to the east, the South China Sea to the west, and the Celebes Sea to the southwest.


    When represented on a map, the Philippines appears as a group of inds arranged in an irregr pattern, with Luzon, Visayas, and Mindanao being the three main ind groups. The country''s capital, Man, is located on thergest ind, Luzon. The archipgo is known for its diverse topography, including mountains, ins, and coastal areas. Volcanoes are also a prominent feature, with some of them still active. Overall, the Philippines is characterized by its stunning natural beauty and a unique geography shaped by its ind structure.


    Zooming specifically, in the Philippines, Region III, Luzon. On a mansion located in the City of San Fernando, Pampanga. The De Vera Family lived in the mansion and thend they owned was 30 acres.


    A standard American football field, including the end zones, is about 1.32 acres. If you have 30 acres ofnd, you can fit approximately 22.7 football fields (30 / 1.32) in that area. This reflects just how well off the De Vera Family is. They are considered a local tyrant in the City of San Fernando. Giants in the fields of culinary, agriculture, and clothes. They also supply rice, as most of theirnd is used for crops and cultivating animals and demon beasts.


    Yes, this Earth is different from the normal Earth. It was a world where Gic Warriors and Demon Beasts ruled. Our protagonist is about to find out as he wakes up in one of the rooms on the second floor of the mansion.


    ...


    A youth suddenly opened his eyes. He looked around the room until he found himself calmly. Yes, the youth was our dear protagonist, Caleb.


    Caleb looked nkly into the new environment. What is thest thing he remembered? The hateful face of Michael and how he became a puddle of liquid along with the five other Tier 6 Shadow Path users. "Well, at least Isted long enough in the World of Destiny and gained a lot. There are no regrets anymore." He smiled. Now, that he reincarnated again. It''s time to start anew! Explore this new world and reap a lot of benefits!


    With a cheap smile, Caleb examined his surroundings only to see modern gadgets everywhere. Smartphones, PC, tablets, cables, chargers, skin-care products, etc...


    He could even feel the mattress he was sitting was a high-quality. It was plump and gentle to his butt."Did I got transmigrated to a rich second generation in a modern world? Fuck! Lucky!"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ''Status!''


    ***


    Name: Caleb


    Race: Human


    Age: ???


    Rank: Taboo Energy (Grade 4) 825,580/1,000,000 + Tier 6 Executioner Shadow (Destiny) + Swordsman (2nd Realm)


    Physique: 10,000 [Strength, Stamina, Endurance, Agility, Flexibility, Power, Etc...]


    Spirit: 10,000 [Mental Strength, Mental Resistance, Reaction Speed, Perception, Five Senses, Dynamic Vision, Mental Energy, Intelligence, Energy Recovery Rate, Soul Def, Soul Strength, Etc...]


    Abilities:


    -Passive Skill-


    Shadow Sense. Ephemeral Cloak. Umbral Fortitude. Shadowbound Weaponry.


    -Active Skill-


    Gum Gum Rubber. Taboo Energy Sensitivity. Phantom Step. Hardening. Shadow Veil. Color Maniption (Limited). Sword Aura II. Ephemeral de. Veil Walker.


    Tip: The basic attribute of a normal human is 5.


    ***


    Caleb swallowed at this time. Two passive and two active abilities! His attributes also jumped to 10,000 directly! He could feel that he could beat twenty of his previous self rather easily now!

 Chapter 251 251: Earth

    Caleb pushed the thick, white clean cloth that adorned his figure to the side and stood up. Then he looked at thefy bed that could fit three people. There are four square white pillows on each side of the bed.


    ''Where''s the switch?'' As Caleb activated his spiritual senses, he finally found the switch of the LED light above the ceiling.


    Although he could see in the dark like it was daytime. He still chose to open the LED light. So he went beside a study table where there were books and documents piled up with each other. In essence, it was a mess.


    Caleb shook his head. ''It seems that the original owner of this body is not a tidy person. But he''s surprisingly studious?''


    The light on the ceiling pushed the darkness of the room as he flipped the switch. Aside from the study tables, there is a mirror fixed on the white walls of the room. Two touch screen mobile phones. Aptop and PC desktop with a ss of ck gaming chairs. Lastly, a brown closet stood beside the door.


    Caleb pulled out the gaming chair gently and looked at the high-specputer. "I haven''t touched this baby for a while.''


    Just like that, Caleb didn''t hesitate any longer. He sat in the gaming unceremoniously. He has to say; it was a good quality! The importance of a good gaming chair was akin to a cheat code for yers in his past life.


    As Caleb began to operate theputer and tap the keyboards at a pace that would put hackers to shame. He found out that everything was damn familiar! The Ytube, Oggle, etc... There are even games such as LOL, Valorant, and so on!


    ''What the actual fuck!? Did I got sent back to Earth or what!?''


    Unfortunately, his excitement was doused with a bucket of cold water when he saw the date. It was January 2923.


    What could that mean? He was probably in a world with far superior technology than Earth! The high-specputer that he was currently using also supported this idea.


    Theputer can turn holographic and voice instructions ording to user preferences. The original owner prefers manual, which is why it was on keyboard mode.


    A bit eager, Caleb began to use the Oggle. He clicked the search function and voice instructions, causing theputer to beep.


    "Good morning sir, this is Fashia, your AI assistant. How may I help you, young master Mike?" A sweet voice sounds out of theputer speakers.


    "It actually speaks." Caleb was startled as the screen turned blue. A humanoid face appeared, it looked like a little girl with sharp, defined features. However, the facial structure was too symmetrical, which shouldn''t be possible.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Caleb began to think of questions. "Can you provide the history of ahmm... This world? Give me an overview..."


    It didn''t take long before the so-called IA answered. As it turned out, the world he was in has almost the same history as the Earth and its name is also Earth, situated in the sr system.


    The history of the world of this world stars with monumental events that span millennia, each contributing to the rich narrative of human civilization. The journey begins with the emergence of ancient civilizations, such as Mesopotamia and Egypt, around 3000 BCE. These societiesid the foundations for agriculture, governance, and writtennguage, marking the dawn of recorded history.


    The subsequent centuries witnessed the rise and fall of mighty empires, with the Persian Empire, the Greeks, and the Romans leaving indelible marks on the historicalndscape. The spread of Christianity, starting with the life of Jesus Christ, brought profound religious and cultural transformations. The fall of the Roman Empire in 476 CE marked a pivotal moment, ushering in the Middle Ages and the Byzantine Empire in the East.


    The medieval period saw the flourishing of Imic civilization, the Viking Age, and the development of feudalism in Europe. The Renaissance in the 14th to 17th centuries sparked a revival of art, science, and learning, setting the stage for the Age of Exploration. Christopher Columbus''s voyages in 1492 opened the door to the New World, forever altering the global bnce of power.


    The 18th century witnessed the Age of Enlightenment, an era of intellectual and cultural flourishing thatid the groundwork for modern political thought and scientific inquiry. The American and French Revolutions in thete 18th century reshaped politicalndscapes and fueled ideals of liberty and equality. The Industrial Revolution in the 19th century transformed economies and societies, propelling the world into an era of unprecedented change.


    The 20th century unfolded as a turbulent chapter marked by two devastating world wars. The technological advancements of this era, including the development of nuclear weapons, defined the Cold War dynamics between the United States and the Soviet Union. Thetter half of the century witnessed decolonization movements, the Civil Rights Movement, and the end of apartheid in South Africa, reshaping the global order and challenging prevailing norms.


    In the 21st century, the world grapples withplex challenges, including rapid technological advancements, climate change, and global pandemics. The interconnectedness of nations through technology and trade has given rise to a truly global society, where events in one corner of the world reverberate across continents. The ongoing pursuit of peace, justice, and sustainability continues to shape the unfolding narrative of human history.


    However, everything changed in the 21st century of this world when the Pandemic or COVID-19 broke out. If on the Earth he knew, everything gradually came back to normal. The strain of the virus of COVID-19 in this world mutated uncontrobly. It wiped out 70% of Earth''s poption. In the context of 70%, not only humans but also animals!


    The origin of the COVID-19 was said to be in Wuhan, China. Thest surviving humans desperately tried to find the source and cure, and theirst chance was the ce where it started. Right there, they discovered a cave. There was a ruined spaceship that housed the virus. The same virus that infected the bats in the cave. It was the point of origin and the cause of COVID-19. Well, at least in this world.


    This period had be a dark past and was known to human history as the Cataclysm. The humans that survived the Cataclysm experienced beneficial changes. The COVID-19 virus woke up the hidden potential of humans also known as the Gene Lock!


    ''Oppppsss... Memory iing.'' Caleb took a deep breath as he felt a familiar stinging sensation on his head which significance that he was about to receive the memories of this body.

 Chapter 252 252: Gene Lock

    Just like that, Caleb weed the floor of information with open arms. This time, he didn''t feel any difort. Unlike the past 100 hundred were, he was either on the ground with a contorted expression or holding the back of his head with pain.


    After all, his spiritual attributes were off the charts now. He estimates that he could even receive five people''s memories simultaneously without feeling pain. 10,000 spiritual attribute points aren''t for nothing. Not to mention, the side effects of when he was ascending to the higher tiers of Shadow Path were far more challenging.


    At this time, while waiting for a lifetime''s worth of memories to settle. Caleb clicked the YouTube and began to listen to 2002-2023 music such as Justin Bieber, Imagine Dragons, Panic at the Disco, etc... Yes, they existed in the past. Why would he listen to this year''s music? He didn''t even know anything about the tastes and preferences of the people of 2923...


    "Still, I didn''t expect the COVID-19 Pandemic in this world to spiral out of control..." Caleb still couldn''t wrap around his mind how such a thing happened. Yes, the pandemic in his original world was really scary and a lot of people died. But not to the level that it would wipe out 70% poption of both humans and animals! "So there are also different versions of Earth with the same history but different future trajectories? Interesting..."


    Just like that, a half-minuteter. The memories finally settled down. Caleb began to devour and digest the contents of the memories he had received. First of all, this futuristic Earth managed to advance its technology by leaps and bounds thanks to the spaceship from Wuhan, China. The database of the spaceship contains technology that was hundreds of epochs more advanced at that time.


    Such discovery caused World War III as the countries began to fight each other for a share of the pie. US, China, Britain, Israel, UK, etc... The big countries even resorted to the use of nuclear bombs once.


    The warsted for ten years before the countries reached an agreement because they discovered that there was extraterrestrial existence out there! Humans aren''t alone! The leaders of every country conducted a meeting on this matter. It turned out that there are 7 billion gxies that house different races. The Earth wasn''t discovered by other races because it was in the corner and most periphery of the discovered universe. In a sense, it was like a rural vige outside the Grand Kingdom. Pitifully, small, and far from great civilizations.


    The discovered universe, or simply say, the explored areas of the Universe, is divided into 7 areas. Each area is ruled by seven major inteary organizations...


    Caleb''s mouth twitched. He didn''t expect the world he reincarnated for this time to be so vast. Who would have known that aliens are a thing here? The organizations of Alien were actually divided by rank. But he didn''t want to delve into them deeper. For now, he wants to focus on Earth.


    In the end, the major countries formed the World Seven Alliance. An alliance that would coordinate all the resources of every country to crack the technologies on the spaceship that was far moreplicated than they thought. The alliance was also a way for the countries to begin the unification of the world! There''s just no way. There are bigger, far stronger aliens out there.


    The threats brought by extraterrestrial species were like a Sword of Damocles hanging on every person on Earth. Yes, the government didn''t hide the existence of aliens. At first, it caused unrest, but humans are adaptable creatures, so they''ve adapted after years of seeing such news promoted by the government on a daily basis.


    Why did the leaders began to fear other races, you say? For once, they discovered a terrifying weapon called Gctic Equalizer that they couldn''t crack. There are videos in the spaceship where one of the races used Gctic Equalizer to destroy a that was a hundred times bigger than the Earth in one shot! How won''t it scare the leaders!? What if a powerful race out there discovered Earth and took an interest in it? Won''t they just blow off the Earth with their advanced technologies?


    The leaders knew that they couldn''t leave their fate and whether the myriads of races would be harmonious to them. They need to be ready at all times. Although they knew that couldn''tpete with the meager technological advancements of Earth. They at least need to defend themselves. The main goal of the alliance is to crack the various technologies as soon as possible!


    The pressure of outside forces made the unification of the world or seven continents, which should be almost impossible, possible!


    Soon, they managed to crack one technology after another. Created advanced research facilities, etc...


    Knowledge about the gic lock unique to humans discovered and fine-tuned by Vandyke, a super genius scientist, became widely avable. All races scattered in the Universe had their own power system unique to them. Being the popr ones such as the Elves'' magic. Dragons who had innately powerful bodies, abnormal resistances, and Draconic spells. Dwarves rely on their cksmith talents to gear themselves with high-quality weapons and act as the main forging race. Elviaths that specialize in breathing techniques and so on.


    Inparison, humans have gene locks that have eight slots. They can integrate genes of other races to obtain parts of the abilities rted to the genes and obtain tremendous powers. Of course,pared to other power systems. Gic lock is quite versatile, but it also limits humans no matter how they try. They can only remain copycats. Never be able to surpass the source of the genes they incorporated. After all, they only receive part of the powers, not theplete.


    "This world is a bit exciting." Caleb''s lip curled into a smile.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Gic Lock? It would surely boost hisbat power! No matter what, his future achievements would depend on the genes that he would use for his gene slots. Once used, one cannot change it again. So his first goal, find a suitable gene to fuse! With his current strength, he was at least confident to be able topete with resources.

 Chapter 253 253: Transmigrated at Transmigrators Body

    "They said that once god close a door. He would open two windows. Didn''t expect it to be true." Caleb chuckled.


    Actually, he was quite regretful that he hadn''t asked Michael to turn him into a vampire before he died. Now, he hasn''t brought the blood system with him in this world. What a waste! He felt that someone pinch his heart hard when he thought of this. It was damn painful!


    Caleb let out a regretful sigh. "Computer off. Lights off."


    Like magic, the PC logs off automatically. Then the LED above the ceiling also followed. Caleb smirked at this. Too luxurious! Too advanced! It seems he would be able to live a smooth sailing-life this time! Unlike thest time, when he was reincarnated in the middle of the Wall of Rose, which was very dangerous.


    Caleb briskly walked to the bed andy down. He stared at the ceiling in a daze. Currently, it was 11:00 pm in the night, so he didn''t really want to go outside of his room when everyone was already asleep. He wants to start his day in this world in the morning!


    ''This body I reincarnated in this is quiteplicated.'' Caleb thought speechlessly.


    ording to the memories he received. The owner of this body isn''t also the original owner of the body! What does that mean? A fellow Earthling from his original world transmigrated in his body. Then, by unfortunate circumstances, the time slime happened to bump into this body!


    His fellow transmigrator managed to live five years. This is also what made Caleb dumbfounded. He didn''t expect that it was also possible for him to steal the body that other transmigrators had already possessed. He felt quite a bit of pity for his fellow transmigrator, whose soul was probably pushed out from the body and went somewhere.


    ''I wonder where did his soul went now?''


    Caleb shook his head. He can''t do anything about it, right? It''s not something that he could control. It was worth mentioning that the transmigrator was a Japanese named Komura. ording to his memories, Komura got hit by a truck and transmigrated here by thew of truck-kun transmigration golden rule.


    Plus, Komura also got his own cheat. A golden finger! Now, the golden finger was for his taking! There''s not much information about the golden finger since it was only three hours before the time slime bumped into this body that Komura had awakened it. Poor guy... He didn''t even manage to explore the functions of the system after he worked hard to do various system missions just to activate it!


    Caleb smiled bitterly and whispered. "I hope that guy Komura gets reincarnated into a slime or something. That way, I won''t feel bad."


    Why does he feel bad? Well, he epted Komura''s memories and the original owner of the body''s memories, both at the same time. Komura, the Japanese transmigrator, was from the same earth as him. In a sense, Komura was his fellow Earthling. Although they are of different nationalities. They are both from the same exact version of Earth.


    ''Well, Komura. Don''t worry. I won''t let your hard work be in vain!'' Caleb rubbed his palm. "System, what kind of umm... system are you? The Vampire System? The Strongest Spear System? Attribute Board System? The Gamer System? or The World Domination System!?"


    DING!


    [Wee to the new host! Do you want to bind this system to your soul to acquire permanent ownership? Yes/No]


    "Poor fellow. So Komura hasn''t even managed to bind it to his soul. That''s why it was automatically transferred to me." At this moment, Caleb felt that Komura''s luck was shit. "Yes!"


    DING!


    [Sessfully bound! Congrattions, the Fusion System is at your service! This system can fuse everything! However, there are restrictions that the host needs to explore.]


    ''It can fuse everything?? How does that work?'' Scratching his head, Caleb asked.


    [The host can fuse everything.]


    "..."


    Caleb stared at the ceiling nkly. He knew at this moment that he really needed to explore the functions of the system. Going by the definition of being able to fuse everything... Isn''t that overpowered!? Is the system making a fool out of him!?


    With the attitude of trying, Caleb looked at the four pillows beside him. ''How do I activate it?''


    DING!


    [You only need to say the word fuse.]


    ''This system doesn''t really seem to like talking too much.'' Caleb chuckled and then. "Fuse!"


    Suddenly, the four white pillows turned into golden light and collided with each other. Following that, there was one big pillow that fell beside him.


    ***


    Name: Fluffy Meditative Pillow


    Type: Object


    Quality/Rank: Iron Rank


    Description: An item made by the fusion of four ordinary white pillows. The Fluffy Meditative Pillow lets the user enter a deep meditative sleep. It has a 100% increase in the natural recovery rate of the body.


    ***


    ''Fuck! It really fused!''


    Caleb''s eyes widened at this moment. OP! Too overpowered! If he can really fuse anything. Then... Caleb didn''t dare to imagine it any longer. This golden finger he acquired was too cheating! Evenparable to the time slime itself!


    ''Let me try again...''


    Caleb took a deep breath as he tried to calm his turbulent heart due to excitement. Then he thought of his shadow senses, gum gum rubber, and hardening. "Fused!"


    Suddenly, he felt something inside him change. He also felt that he lost something. Caleb blinked. "Huh? Nothing happened??" Confused, he checked his status.


    ***


    Name: Caleb


    Race: Human


    Age: UnknownN?v(el)B\\jnn


    Rank: Taboo Energy (Grade 4) 825,580/1,000,000 + Tier 6 Executioner Shadow (Destiny) + Swordsman (2nd Realm)


    Physique: 10,000 [Strength, Stamina, Endurance, Agility, Flexibility, Power, etc.]


    Spirit: 10,000 [Mental Strength, Mental Resistance, Reaction Speed, Perception, Five Senses, Dynamic Vision, Mental Energy, Intelligence, Energy Recovery Rate, Soul Def, Soul Strength, etc.]


    Abilities:


    Passive Skills:


    Ephemeral Cloak


    Umbral Fortitude


    Shadowbound Weaponry


    Active Skills:


    Taboo Energy Sensitivity


    Phantom Step


    Shadow Veil


    Color Maniption (Limited)


    Sword Aura II


    Ephemeral de


    Veil Walker


    Hardened Gum Domain


    Tip: The basic attribute of a normal human is 5.***


    As he analyzed the panel. He saw that hardening, gum gum rubber, and shadow senses previously disappeared. An ability called the Hardened Gum Rubber Domain reced it.


    ''System, once I use skills to fuse, they would disappear and I can''t use them again?''


    DING!


    [Affirmative, this system needs raw materials for fusion. Once fused, they would permanently be one. You can''t undo items you fused unless you have an ability specifically that does so. After fusion, you can''t use those abilities individually. However, the fused ability may retain the effects of those abilities, so you can still use them if you use the new fused ability.]


    Caleb breathed a sigh of relief. At least, that makes sense. The system still follows thew of equivalent exchange or something. ''Well, let''s check this fused ability.''

 Chapter 254 254: The Fusion System

    ***


    Name: Harden Gum Rubber Domain


    Type: Active Ability


    Quality/Rank: Silver Rank


    Description: The result of the fusion of Shadow Senses, Gum Gum Rubber, and Hardening. It''s a domain ability that lets the user convert ten meters around him into a domain of gum gum rubber. Inside the domain, the ground and any non-living thing can be instantly converted to gum gum rubber that can be hardened with thought.]


    ***


    ''Oh, so it''s a Domain-type ability.''


    Caleb nodded in understanding. As a fan of Jujutsu Kaisen, he knew how the domain works even without an exnation. Simply, if before, he could only produce gum gum rubber using his body. Now, he could transform non-living matters ten meters around him into gum gum rubber and manipte them.


    With an attitude of trying, Caleb took a deep breath and activated his ability. There''s no chant required. He just needs to do it since the abilityes directly from his body.


    Suddenly, the room, ceiling, turned purple, the same as the appearance of gum gum rubber. Pillows, the bed, theptop, etc... Everything had be gum gum rubber waiting for him to use!


    Just like that, the ground moves upwards and stretches up to the ceiling. Then, it waspressed and transformed into a long object with a sharp tip. Following that, it took the color of ck metallic steel. Consecutively, Caleb began to shape theptop into a bird, shield, etc... After all, the gum gum rubber is a malleable substance. He could also harden them.


    Once inside the domain, he could also have the ground act as a trap. The enemy who steps into his domain would have their feet stuck by the stickiness of the substance. Unable to move. Of course, as long as they''re not stronger than him by arge margin, they won''t be able to destroy the gum gum rubber After all, the durability, stretchiness, and adhesiveness of gum gum rubber were rted to his physique. How strong is his physique now!? 10,000 points! One could imagine just how terrifying the gum gum rubber substance had be now.


    Satisfied with the results. Caleb canceled his ability. Everything went back to normal, as if nothing happened. With his new domain ability. He felt more confident in fighting a crowd of enemies in the same realm as him. As long as they are inside his domain. He is the absolute winner!


    However, the most gratifying thing was the result of the test. So far, the results show that the fusion could fuse objects and abilities he has. The im of the system that it can fuse everything became more and more reliable. The question is... Can it also fuse power systems? What about creatures? Or even fuse living creatures in his body? Just fuse about everything!?


    The system had told him that it could fuse everything. But there are some restrictions that he needs to explore on his own. For now, he doesn''t know what those restrictions are.


    Caleb looked at the ceiling once again and closed his eyes. He couldn''t wait to experiment again tomorrow morning and also explore the world. He realized at this moment that if Michael didn''t kill him. Would he have obtained the Fusion System and possessed this body on time? After all, if he was just hourster, Komura would have been able to bind the Fusion System on his body!


    At this moment, Caleb began to thank Michael in his heart. If Michael didn''t kill him. He wouldn''t have obtained the Overpowered Fusion System!


    ...


    "Ohh... Adam, you''re early."


    At the dining table, on the first floor of the De Vera Mansion. Teressa looked at her son with a smile. She gestured for him to sit right next to her.


    Caleb simply nodded and took the empty sit next to the woman. As an experienced traverser, he knew that the stand procedure when meeting your family to avoid suspicion was to talk less, do less! Just listen first! Of course, he already knew his family in this world well enough thanks to the memories he received, so he didn''t really need to be that cautious.


    ''Well, this body seems inherited from this woman''s eyes.''


    Caleb gave his mother a sideward nce. Melissa was a woman in her forties, but she still looked as if she was in her twenties. Her skin, hair, and nails were well-maintained. As one would expect from a woman from a rich family. She has soft almost porcin kind of skin. Well-groomed long shiny brown hair with rich volume. Her iconic feature was his brown almond-shaped eyes.


    "Adam,e and eat." Opposite to their mother Melissa, there''s a lean muscr young man with a divine beauty that would even make gods envious. It''s not an exaggeration to say that he was a man among men!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The guy has tinum blond hair, which isn''t a very Filipino thing. After all, Filipinos should have distinct ck hair and eyes, right? His eyes took the color of the azure sky. Beautiful, clear, and mesmerizing.


    ''It seems he''s Klein. My big brother.''


    Caleb mused. ording to his memories, Klein, his big brother, was the genius of the family. Klein awakened his gene lock at ten years old. He didn''t even need to attend high school and directly proceeded to college.


    In this world, there is a school for aspiring gic warriors. A school that cultivates and harnesses the potential of the younger generation. They teach basic stuff about demon beasts, information about the first gene lock, and other races.


    Even though the Earth was unwilling. It was still discovered in 2070. Rather recently. However, the Aliens that discovered them didn''t attack due to Ascendancy Game''s rules. AG for short. One of the rules was, that a newly discovered couldn''t be attacked for a thousand years or the attackers would face severe punishment from the five ruling organizations. They will be wanted throughout the Universe.


    Ascendancy Games is made by the five rules of the five major areas. It is used as a means for every topete for wealth, resources, etc... It is also a means of entertainment for every race.

 Chapter 255 255: Mediocre

    Currently, Klein was the first to be a Gic Warrior and received a special invitation from the three most prestigious colleges in the Philippines. The High-Ward University, King''s Royal, and Philippine Gic Warrior University.


    His older brother chose the High-Ward Academy. After all, Klein was already at Awakening Realm at ten years old. Yes, those people who broke through the 1st gene lock were at the Awakening Realm. 2nd Gene Lock, on the other hand, Extraordinary realm. As for 3rd gene lock, Caleb didn''t manage to find out about the realm in his memories. However, ording to his memories, there are only three people in the Philippines who managed to unlock their 3rd gene lock. China has 20. Korea has 13. While Japan, which is geographically just a little bigger than PH. Thend area of the Philippines is approximately 300,000 square kilometers, making it slightly more than thend area of Japan, which is around 377,975 square kilometers.


    ''I wonder how strong am I in this world?''


    In his memory, the original owner of the body once saw how an Awakening Realm gic warrior lifted an enormous airne with passengers in one hand and stopped a train that running at full speed. Albeit with some effort.


    In Caleb''s opinion, with his 10,000 physical attributes points. He only needed to use 45% or 60% of his strength to stop a train that was running at full speed!


    One must understand that the velocity of a full-speed train can vary widely depending on the type of train, its purpose, and the region. High-speed trains can travel at speeds exceeding 300 km/h (186 mph), while standard trains may operate at lower speeds, typically ranging from 80 to 130 km/h (50 to 80 mph).


    "Good morning..."


    Caleb smiled at Klein and took the spoon and pork on the table. He looked at the set of food on the table. There are various types of food that he recognized. Adobo, Leche n, Ube Hya, Bacon, and Egg Fried Rice. Such a meal is appetizing.


    "You eat more so you would grow some muscle." Klein looked at his younger brother, Adam, with a gentle smile. "I heard from mother that your ss is about to conduct the Testing ceremony. There are only three spots from your school, am I right?"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Adam, you need to break through the first gene lock if you want to get one of the spots to enter Older Brother Klein''s school." Besides Klein, there was a chubby kid with round, dark brown eyes. It was his younger brother, Delvin.


    On the other hand, their father was just eating quietly with a refined appearance and dignified expression. Their father has always been the type of person who would only speak his thoughts when it''s important. He doesn''tmunicate when it doesn''t warrant his attention. However, their father was still very responsible for them and gave them all their needs without failure.


    As for why their father behaves like that. It has something to do with his upbringing. He was raised in a business-oriented family where their descendants would need to create their own business and manage it. Those who performed well would inherit the main business of the family. Now, however, the path of a gic warrior was far more prestigious and profitable, so such a tradition wasn''t followed anymore.


    Caleb chewed the food in his mouth before speaking: "I''m a grade 12 senior in high school. Next year, I would turn 1st year into college. If I still can''t break through to the 1st gene lock. I won''t be able to join one of the three most prestigious universities."


    Klein and Delvin looked at each other and became silent. They couldn''t feel any signs of worry in Adam''s voice as he said such a thing, which surprised them. After all, they thought that Adam would have been anxious by now. But no, he was very calm.


    Even their father, who was silent, gave Adam a look. ''Did my son mature or is he already giving up because he can''t get through?''


    Although he doesn''t look like it. He is quite concerned about the future of his three sons. He was already assured of Klein. Klein was a genius and clever since he was a child. He could even read books when he was just five years old. Now, Klein was about to graduate as he was in 4th year of college and he was about to break through to the second gene lock and reach an extraordinary realm!


    At that time, their family won''t only be known as a business family. But also a gic warrior family! In the Philippines, extraordinary realm gic warriors are already considered the cream of the crop! Klein was only 30 years old!


    Inparison, Adam, 22 years old, still couldn''t break through to the first gene lock. As the head of a well-off family, he spent a huge sum to buy a D-rank absorption technique for his three sons. If not for the D-rank Absorption Technique ''Ss'', even if Klein was a genius, he wouldn''t have reached the Awakening realm at such an early age.


    On the other hand, Adam didn''t show results. It could be seen how poor his talent is that even with quality absorption techniques, he couldn''t advance. Delvin. the youngest shows an above-average talent. Although not as good as Klein, he still shows promising growth. The only problem was Delvin was more interested in business than bing a gic warrior.


    ''What is he thinking about?''


    Caleb, who has a strong spiritual attribute, noticed the abnormal emotional fluctuation of his supposed father. On the surface, their father''s expression was neutral, but he could feel that there was something going on in his head. ''Well, not my business.''


    Then he looked at Klein, Delvin, and


    As for why he was so calm... Should he worry that he can''t break through? He knew from the memories he received that the talent of the body he was in was rather poor. No, it was aplete trash. But now, he has a Fusion System! Why should he worry?


    Lack of talent? No problem! He would just fuse hundreds or even thousands of absorption techniques to make an overpowered absorption technique that could even ignore his body''sck of talent!


    Even without the Fusion System, his spiritual attribute was monstrous. It gives him highprehension, immacte control of energy, and he also has a rich battle experience. He didn''t need to worry about resources since he had the strength topete with others with the two power systems that he possessed!

 Chapter 256 256: Elite Guards

    Just like that, the family of six ate. Klein and Delvin were the ones that talked the most. Klein shared about his experience at the High-Ward University. Events and activities they do. Delvin, on the other hand, always tried to talk to their father about business and thetter would respond since he deemed things rted to business important.


    On the other hand, Caleb felt annoyed by his mother constantly trying to talk to him. So, he would speak here and there, cautiously thinking of what to say and not. There were fifteen maids standing beside the table and watching them eat, which made Caleb a bit ufortable.


    The fifteen maids are led by the head maid, Cristina. Cristina is the highly skilled and organized leader of the fifteen maids. Her proficiency in various chores makes her an indispensable figure in the household. She not only oversees the daily operations but actively participates in tasks to set an example for her team.


    As the head maid, Cristina exudes an air of graceful authority with her regal presence. Standing at a moderate height, she possesses an impable posture that reflects her disciplined nature. Cristina''s raven-ck hair is neatly pulled back into a sophisticated bun, emphasizing her sharp, intelligent eyes. Her eyes, a deep shade of brown, hold a blend of warmth and no-nonsense determination. Adorned in a meticulously tailored maid uniform, Cristina wears it with an air of effortless elegance, the uniform perfectly entuating herposed demeanor. While her appearance is professional, there is a subtle softness in her features.


    Mornings would usually witness her vignt eye overseeing the meticulous cleaning routine, setting the tone for the day. Breakfast preparations always fall under her watchful gaze, guaranteeing a timely and sumptuous start. The afternoons see her managing schedules and addressing any arising issues, demonstrating her prowess in multitasking. As the sun sets, Cristina guides the evening cleaning, ensuring that the mansion regains its pristine allure before dinner is served. Each day of the week is marked with specific chores, from deep cleaningmon areas to the careful maintenance of the gardens. Cristina''s weekly regime includes meticulousundry days, inventory checks, and specialized cleaning for guest rooms or entertaining spaces. Sundays are dedicated to a rotation of weekly chores and team-building activities for the fifteen maids.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Beyond the routine, Cristina steps into a role of significance during special asions. She meticulously ns and coordinates tasks for the maids, ensuring the mansion is a spectacle for guests. During events, she oversees the maids, addressing any challenges with prompt efficiency. Post-events witness her orchestrating the cleanup, returning the mansion to its usual state.


    Every day, she allocates specific duties with a precision that mirrors the ticking of a well-oiled clock. On Mondays and Thursdays, the Cleaning Team takes center stage, delving into the depths ofmon areas, leaving no nook untouched. Tuesdays see the Laundry Maids meticulouslyundering linens and clothing, while Wednesdays witness the Garden Maintenance Team nurturing the mansion''s exterior to rival its interior grandeur. Thursdays are dedicated to Supply Management, ensuring the mansion''s cupboards and storage spaces are consistently replenished.


    Cristina also invests in the growth of her team, identifying areas for improvement and conducting regr training sessions. Her leadership strikes a bnce between maintaining the exacting standards of the mansion and fostering a positive work environment.


    Then, beside Cristina, was a man in his 50s. He was the only butler in the mansion. Also, a gic warrior. Butler Alfred! He oversees the three teams of elite guards in the mansion. Each team has 15 guards. Although they aren''t gic warriors. They were carefully picked and were the best of the best. They underwent special forces training, such as Navy SEALs (United States), Spetsnaz GRU (Russia), Sayeret Matkal (Israel), GIGN (France). andstly Special Air Service (SAS) (United Kingdom). Yes, they went all around the world to train. The pay to hire them also costs a huge sum. They are the cream of the crops that rich families could hire, aside from more powerful and expensive Awakening Gic Warriors.


    How tough is their training??


    The Basic Underwater Demolition/SEAL (BUD/S) training for Navy SEALs is widely considered one of the toughest military training programs globally. It includes intense physical conditioning, water-based exercises, and grueling obstacle courses. The Hell Week phase, which urs during BUD/S, is particrly notorious for its sleep deprivation and continuous physical exertion.


    Then, There was Spetsnaz, an elite special forces unit of the Russian military, which underwent rigorous training that included extreme physical challenges, hand-to-handbat, marksmanship, survival training, and psychological conditioning. The intensity of their training is known for producing highly skilled and resilient soldiers. It could be said that they are the peak of what a natural human could achieve.


    The three teams, if given preparation... They could even defeat two or three Awakening Gic Warriors!


    Caleb couldn''t help but sigh as he thought of this. His family was too extravagant! Just the fact that an Awakening Realm Gic Warrior, Alfred, was working for them shows the status of their family. After all, Gic Warriors are well sought after by every organization and they have prestigious status in society.


    Just like that, the family ate their fill. Klein excused himself, as he still needed to attend his ss. Delvin went to his room to continue reading business books. Then, their father, as the CEO of apany, was also particrly busy. Caleb stared at his mother for a moment before saying: "Mom, I''ll go first. I still have a training session with Alfred."


    "Go on..." Melissa smiled gently.


    Caleb nodded before he saw their butler, Alfred, bow to his mom and gestured for him to follow. Caleb nodded at his mom before walking briskly behind Alfred. As he was behind the butler, he mobilized his spiritual power to probe Alfred''s body. Alfred, unaware, just continued walking.


    ''Hmmm... His energy is only 13% of the amount of my total physical energy. It seems the Awakening Gic Warrior is as strong as Grade 3 Taboo Fighter.''


    Caleb analyzed. This is already amazing! After all, just unlocking the first gene lock would give anyone a strengthparable to the 3rd realm of the taboo energy system! However, Alfred was still too far from him in terms of pure strength. Tier 6 of the Shadow Path might be equivalent to unlocking the 3rd Gene Lock here. Well, it was only his spection.

 Chapter 257 257: No.3 High school

    "Are you ready, young master?"


    Alfred spoke.


    Caleb scratched his head awkwardly. "Please, don''t call me young master. It reminds me of something. Address me with anything else but that."


    Who would have thought that he would be called a young master in his life!? As an avid reader of books. He doesn''t want to be categorized into the same category as those unique creatures.


    Alfred looked at Caleb for a moment before nodding. He didn''t really know what got to Adam''s head today. Doesn''t he always address him that way? Why would change now? However, as a qualified butler, he only needs to follow Adam''s order.


    "Come..." Caleb took a fighting stance. They are currently in a green field. There was nothing but grasses for 1 km. It was a dedicated area for sparring sessions with the guards.


    Alfred smiled a little. Then he vanished into his ce. His silhouette appeared behind Caleb. His hands in a knife gesture as waved it forward to Caleb''s neck.


    ''Should I dodge it or not?'' Caleb sighed inwardly. Alfred was just too slow in his perception. However, if he dodges it.


    Won''t Alfred be suspicious of him? After all, every time the original owner of the body and Alfred spar. The original owner of the body couldn''t even for five seconds. Yes, that''s how trashy the original Adam is. With an inward sigh, Caleb endured the hellish wait. Alfred''s attack was like a snail! ''Or my reaction speed was just too fast now that I became a Tier 6?''


    What should I do?


    Alfred looked at his hand in a chopping motion that was about tond on Adam with a disappointed expression. Disappointed in himself because he couldn''t make Adam improve, even after a lot of sparring.


    Just as he was about to give his advice on what Adam did wrong. He was startled as Adam suddenly tripped, causing his hand chop attack to miss.


    "Ohhh..." Calebnded on his butt and feigned a pained expression. Of course, it was a deliberate action.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Well, that''s unexpected..."


    Alfred stopped his attack that hit the empty air and retracted his hand. He was quite sure that it was a certain hit.


    Caleb stood up, showed an embarrassed expression, and patted his butt. Then he looked at the butler and chuckled: "Excuse my clumsiness."


    Just like that, the sparring continued, with Caleb losing bnce and tripping most of the time to ''identally'' dodge Alfred''s attack.


    ''This? Is this really happening?'' Alfred looked listlessly at the foot that he used to kick Adam. Only for Adam to lose his bnce again and dodge. If it was only twice, or thrice, he would only think that it was coincidence.


    But it happened six times! This is abnormal!


    Alfred then noticed a smile on Caleb''s face and he couldn''t help but think. ''Could it be... Young master Adam is actually hiding his strength all this time?''


    "Do you want to continue?"


    Hearing this, Alfred shook his head and asked speechlessly. "Why won''t you tell your family?"


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about." Caleb shrugged.


    Sooner orter, his strength would be revealed. After experiencing thest world. He tasted the sweetness of the benefits of being prioritized with resources. He knew that he needed to show his genius if he wanted to be valued. On this current Earth, he doesn''t need to be wary of the government or the ruling ss. The upper echelons in this world genuinely hope that geniuses and outstanding people will rise in their poption due to the bigger threat outside the. The death of geniuses is always a huge loss for humanity. After all, they are currently at the bottom of the rank in the Universe.


    Furthermore, why would he need to be afraid? He was a Tier 6 Executioner Shadow. Even if the three people that unlocked their 3rd Gene Lock in the Philippinese. He was confident that he could escape as long as they were not as perverted as Michael.


    ...


    Caleb rubbed his eyes two times and looked at the car in front of him. ''Is this Batman''s car or what?''


    In front of him, like a ck bullet with wheels, low to the ground and super cool. The body is all tough and armored, making it look like a superhero on wheels. The front has a pointy shape, like a knight''s helmet, making it instantly recognizable. There are these awesome fins and gadgets all over it. The windows are tinted, giving it a mysterious vibe.


    Alfred was already inside waiting for him in the passenger seat. Caleb didn''t hesitate to enter the car... When his hand made contact with the ck metal. He felt the coldness get transmitted to his skin. ''Cool...'' Caleb whistled inwardly. Then he sat beside Alfred and made himselffortable.


    "How fast?" Alfred asked briefly.


    Caleb seemed to think for a moment before grinning. "Max..."


    Following that, Alred started the car. The ck car''s engine trembled. Then it made a whoozing sound and zoomed through the acres ofnd. It didn''t take long before it reached the gate. Caleb, inside the car, watched as his surroundings almost turned into a blur. Of course, he could still perceive their direction and things as the car passed due to his reaction speed.


    Thirty minutester, Caleb looked reluctantly at the ck car that had gradually disappeared from his view. He sighed for a second and gathered his bearings. Then he looked at the gate in front of him.


    No. 3 High School. The top 3 high schools in the City of San Fernando. He only managed to get admitted to the school because of his family connection. Yes, it was the famous backdoor. ''High school life again. Damn...''


    Fortunately, he wasn''t here to study math, science, English, economy, or whatnot. No.3 High school doesn''t have cultural sses because it''s a gic warrior high school! The principal of the school was said to be an Extraordinary Realm that fused the genes of a Legendary Roc as his 3rd Gene Slot!


    The Roc is a master of the skies, showcasing exceptional flight capabilities. Its massive wings allow it to soar high above the earth and cover vast distances. As a bird of prey, the Roc is said to have incredibly sharp eyesight, enabling it to spot its prey from great distances while flying high in the sky. Legends suggest that the Roc emits a deafening and terrifying screech, which can be heard from afar. This sound is not only a means ofmunication but also a weapon to intimidate or disorient its adversaries. However, what it was really known for was its flying speed and dangerous wind abilities!

 Chapter 258 258: Alien Gene, Astraforgeans.

    As Caleb entered the imposing gate of No. 3 High School, he overheard the hushed conversation of the guards stationed at the entrance. Unintentionally eavesdropping, he caught snippets of their discussion about the school.


    "I''m the newly hired guard here. So, buddy, can you introduce a thing or two about the school I''ll guard foring years?"


    "The No. 3 High School, mate. The top-tier gic warrior academy in the City of San Fernando," one guard remarked with a sense of pride in his tone.


    "Yeah, heard it''s among the top three in the whole city. What makes it so special?" the other guard inquired, curiosity evident in his voice.


    The first guard exined, "Well, it''s not just the fancy exterior. No. 3 High School is renowned for its advanced facilities, cutting-edge gic training programs, and a faculty that boasts Awakening Realm Veterans beings as instructors. They''ve got the best of the best."


    Caleb, lingering nearby, absorbed the information like a sponge. The guards continued, providing more insights into the school''s achievements.


    "They''re doing something right, I tell you. No. 3 High School manages to produce over 300 Awakening Realm graduates every year. That''s three times more than those other schools! They''re like a factory of skilled gic warriors."


    "300? That''s impressive. Why can''t other schools match up?" the second guard wondered.


    The first guard chuckled, "It''s all about their approach, mate. No. 3 High School prioritizes quantity and quality. They''ve got some secret techniques or something. The students there are like gic prodigies, advancing faster than you can blink. Not like those other schools producing a measly 100 or so graduates a year."


    ...


    Taking a seat near the window in his new ssroom, Caleb felt the cool breeze calming his nerves. The room buzzed with chatter from his ssmates, their voices a blend of familiarity and strangeness. ncing around, he recognized faces from his memory but was still getting used to the idea of them being his ssmates.


    As he settled in, he overheard conversations about various topics circting among his peers. Thetest trends in fashion and anime seemed to dominate the discussions. Caleb couldn''t help but marvel at the seamless integration of pop culture into their daily lives.


    The news about an Extraordinary Realm individual meeting his end in perilous areas and wilderness drew a mix of reactions. Some expressed shock, while others engaged in spective discussions about the dangers faced by those with extraordinary abilities.


    The topic then shifted to aspirations and dreams, with students expressing their desire to go overseas. The allure of prestigious schools and better opportunities abroad seemed to captivate their imaginations. Unlike in the Philippines, where opportunities for gic warriors were limited, the prospect of attending top-tier schools in other countries held a maic appeal.


    "Man, I heard schools overseas are on a whole different level. Better facilities, stronger teachers, and more chances to advance quickly," one student remarked excitedly.


    "Totally! I''ve been thinking about applying to some schools in America. They say thepetition is fierce, but if you survive there, you''re set for life," another added with a determined expression.


    Caleb listened attentively, absorbing the aspirations and dreams of his new ssmates. The mention of the uing Asia Ascendancy Tournament in December stirred a spark of interest in his heart. Asia Ascendancy Tournament is a life-changing opportunity. The countries in Asia, such as Korea, Japan, and the barely qualified Philippines, would send their five best students topete. In the end, only five people would be victors and Asia would make the representative team that would fight the teams of major countries in the world such as the US Team, UK Team, African Team, etc...


    "Hey, why is Ms. Erina not still here yet? Would she attend to us today?" One of his ssmates asked.


    "Well, yeah. She only attends us two times a week. So of course, she would attend us." Answered, a female student sarcastically.


    Caleb leaned in his arm and closed his eyes as he enjoyed the breeze. There''s nothing interesting about the topic of his ssmates. The school he was in had six subjects. The weapon ss is scheduled every Monday and Friday. Demon Beast and Alien Studies every Wednesday, Practical Combat, Tuesday and Wednesday, Absorption Technique, Thursday and Friday andstly, history every Monday. On this day, there are only two subjects. History and the weapons ss.


    Suddenly, the door of the ssroom produced a creaking sound and opened. Then, a woman walked inside and sat on the wooden desk near the Advance Holographic TV. She seemed to be in her thirties and she carried himself with a refined demeanor.


    Yes, she was the teacher of the weapon subject. Erina Heartfield. ording to Caleb''s memory., Erina was already at the advanced stage of the awakening realm. Every realm is divided into three stages. Entry stage, intermediate stage, and the advanced stage! Meaning, that Erina may have the chance to advance to an extraordinary realm in the future! Of course, that didn''t mean that she would really advance.


    The chasm between the Awakening Realm Advanced Stage and the Entry Stage of Extraordinary Realm was too vast. If there are only three people in the Philippines who unlocked their 3rd gic lock. The number of Extraordinary Realm gic warriors in the Ph hasn''t exceeded the hundred mark. One could see how powerful the No.3 High School was due to its principal being an Extraordinary Realm Gic Warrior.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Just like that, the student almost immediately stopped talking when Erina entered their ss. The respect they have for a gic warrior was evident. Not only that, Erina wasn''t just an average gic warrior. She was a master of all types of weapons! Whether it was sword, saber, dagger, spear, katana, knife, etc... She wield them all with equal mastery!


    Well, it had something to do with the gene he had awakened. A gene that came from aliens outside, not demon beasts. Yes, humans can choose to incorporate genes of demon beans or aliens of their choosing. The premise is they have gene potion of the creatures of their choosing. The race is called...


    In the distant reaches of the cosmos, among the twinkling stars and cosmic wonders, exists a remarkable race known as the Astraforgeans. Hailing from a celestial realm beyond our understanding, these beings are revered throughout the gxy for their unparalleled mastery of weaponry. The very mention of their name sends ripples of respect across the universe, and their presence on any battlefield is a harbinger of both awe and fear.

 Chapter 259 259: Elite Trial

    Astraforgeans possess an otherworldly beauty, with ethereal features that set them apart from other races. Their eyes shimmer like distant stars, reflecting the vastness of the cosmos. Lithe and graceful, their movements are as precise as their weapon strikes. Each Astraforgean bears unique patterns on their skin, resembling constetions.


    At the core of their exceptional abilities lies a gic awakening bestowed upon them by ancient extraterrestrial forces. Unlike the demonic influences that some races draw power from, the Astraforgeans derive their strength from a connection to celestial entities. This cosmic gene grants them an innate affinity for all types of weapons, from the elegant dance of a sword to the swift strikes of a dagger.


    What sets the Astraforgeans apart is their ability to wield any weapon with equal proficiency. Whether it be the traditional sword, the exotic katana, or the futuristic energy-based weaponry, an Astraforgean seamlessly integrates these tools into a mesmerizing disy ofbat artistry. Their skill goes beyond mere technique; it is a manifestation of their celestial connection, an expression of the cosmic forces flowing through them. For example, once one of them reaches Sword King. All their weapon skills would also advance to that level. They would be Speaking, Dagger King, Saber King, and so on. It was an unparalleled innate talent, which is why they had a ce on the top 10,000 races in the Universe.


    The Astraforgean society revolves around the pursuit of martial excellence. Schools of weapon mastery dot their celestial cities, where individuals hone their skills under the guidance of seasoned mentors. The forging of weapons is considered a sacred art, and every Astraforgean is expected to craft their own signature weapon, a process that solidifies their connection to the cosmic gene.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Erina had managed to have a chance encounter on one of the corpse of Astraforgean in one of her task outside the Earth. Then, he used the corpse as a material. Hired the only level 2 gic engineer on the Earth to synthesize the Astraforgean Gic Point for her.


    ...


    In the days that followed, Caleb found himself gradually settling into the rhythm of his new school life. His ssmates, seemingly drawn to his calm and nonchnt demeanor, often approached him to strike up conversations.


    "Hey, Adam, have you checked out the new anime that just dropped? It''s insane!" one enthusiastic ssmate eximed.


    Caleb, leaning against his desk, nced at the eager student. "Yeah, watched itst night. It was alright."


    "Alright? Dude, it was a masterpiece! The plot twists, the animation¡ªpure genius!" The ssmate continued to gush about the anime''s brilliance, seemingly unfazed by Caleb''sid-back response.


    In another instance, a group of ssmates gathered around Caleb during lunch break, discussing ns for the uing weekend.


    "Anyone up for a beach trip this Saturday? It''s been ages since we hung out together," suggested a lively girl with a radiant smile.


    Caleb, calmly sipping on his drink, nodded in agreement. "Sure, sounds good. I''m in."


    Excitement rippled through the group as they shared ideas for the outing. Caleb''s easygoing nature seemed to attract conversations effortlessly, and his ssmates appreciated the chill vibe he brought to their discussions.


    During ssroom breaks, various topics surfaced¡ªfrom video games to recent gossip, and even the asional debate about the best fast-food joint in town. Caleb''s responses remained consistently rxed, earning him a reputation as the ss''s go-to guy for maintaining aid-back atmosphere.


    As the days unfolded, Caleb became a familiar presence in the lives of his ssmates, effortlessly living a student life with his rich social experience. Whether it was discussing thetest trends or nning weekend activities, he approached each interaction with a sense of ease.


    ...


    In the heart of the bustling school corridors, Caleb found himself immersed in the vibrant of everyday high school life. The chatter of students, the shuffle of footsteps, and the asional bell signaling ss changes filled the air with a familiar cadence.


    Amid the lively atmosphere, Caleb strolled through the hallways, seemingly unfazed by the flurry of activity around him. His destination was the school courtyard, where a peaceful spot awaited him. As he settled on a bench beneath the shade of a sprawling tree, the gentle rustle of leaves and the distant hum of conversation created a serene background.


    Leaning back, Caleb observed the ebb and flow of students passing by. Some were engaged in animated discussions about theirtest hobbies, while others rushed to swap notes before the next ss. The courtyard, bathed in the warm glow of sunlight filtering through the leaves, became a haven of tranquility within the bustling school grounds.


    During lunch breaks, Caleb found sce in the familiar routine of unwrapping his homemade sandwich. His ssmates, noticing his penchant for bringing lunch from home, often teased him about this.


    "Seriously, Adam, you should open a restaurant. Your sandwiches are legendary!" one ssmate eximed, earning a nod of approval from others.


    Caleb, ever nonchnt, chuckled in response. "Maybe someday."


    ...


    Erina, stood at the front of the assembly hall, her presencemanding attention from the eager crowd of students. The atmosphere buzzed with anticipation as she addressed her students.


    "Listen up, everyone!" Erina''s voice rang out, echoing through the hall. "We''re entering a crucial phase in our academic journey, and I know each one of you has the potential to shine."


    Her gaze swept across the sea of faces, and she continued with unwavering enthusiasm. "As you know, unlocking your 1st gene lock is a significant milestone. It not only enhances your abilities but also opens up new possibilities for your future. The covetedst spot for the ''Elite Trial'' awaits the student who achieves this feat."


    A murmur of excitement rippled through the assembly. The ''Elite Trial'' was a legendary event, whispered about among students as a test of true prowess. Only those who sessfully unlocked their 1st gene lock were eligible to participate.


    Erina, her eyes gleaming with determination, encouraged her peers. "I''ve witnessed the incredible potential within our student body. Now is the time to tap into that potential and strive for excellence. Work hard, train diligently, and let''s make our mark in the uing ''Elite Trial''!"


    With those inspiring words, Erina left the ssroom to a chorus of apuse. The challenge was set, and the students felt a motivated as if injected with chicken blood. The prospect of the ''Elite Trial'' ignited a spark in their hearts. After all, winning the spot would alloww them participate in the Asia Ascendancy Tournament!


    As students dispersed, whispers of determination filled the air. Some discussed training regimens, while others shared tips on unlocking gene locks. The quest for thest spot in the ''Elite Trial'' had begun.

 Chapter 260 260: D-ranked Movement Technique

    The family sat around the dinner table, the aroma of a home-cooked meal filling the air. Caleb, nonchnt as ever, took a casual sip of water before breaking the news.


    "So, guys, heard about the ''Elite Trial'' at school?" Caleb''s eyes nced over the faces of his family, each with their distinct reactions.


    Klein, the passionate older brother, leaned forward with an excited gleam in his eyes. "Yeah, I did! This is it, Adam! The chance we''ve been waiting for. You''re unlocking that gene lock, no doubt. We''ve got this!"


    Delvin, engrossed in his business studies book, spared a moment to raise an eyebrow. "Elite Trial? What''s that got to do with me and my future business empire?" His concern for business studies evident even in casual family conversations.


    Their father, a calm figure, simply looked up from his te, nodding. "Elite Trial, huh? Interesting. What''s the catch?"


    Caleb smirked, amused by the varying reactions. "Well, there are three spots for the trial, but there''s only one spot left."


    Klein, undeterred, thumped the table. "Even better! Thepetition makes it exciting. Adam, you''re going to shine!"


    Delvin, ever the pragmatist, sighed. "Just make sure it doesn''t interfere with my study schedule. Business waits for no one, not even for gene locks."


    Their mother, her demeanor gentle, interjected with a warm smile. "It''s a wonderful opportunity, dear. We''re all here to support you."


    Caleb nodded appreciatively. "Thanks, Mom. I''m not losing sleep over it, though. If it happens, great. If not, life goes on."


    Klein, however, couldn''t contain his enthusiasm. "Come on, Adam! This is your moment. The ''Elite Trial'' could open doors we didn''t even know existed. You''ve got to give it your all."


    Caleb chuckled. "Don''t worry, Klein. I''ll give it the same attention I give my morning coffee."


    Their father, though maintaining hisposed demeanor, offered a rare smile. "Do what you need to do, Adam. We''re proud of you, no matter the oue."


    ''How touching,'' Caleb smirked inwardly. He felt that his new family was quite great. However, this didn''t mean that he was ready to sacrifice his life for them, even though he has an infinite of such thing.


    Delvin, the pragmatic younger brother, cleared his throat, setting aside his business studies book, and looked at Caleb with a glint of excitement.


    "Adam, listen to this. I was thinking about a business strategy that could skyrocket our wealth. A merger with the major techpany in the city. Imagine the possibilities!"


    Caleb, taking a leisurely bite of his meal, responded with his trademark nonchnce. "Interesting, Delvin. But you know me, I''m not much of a businessman. I''m more of a go-with-the-flow kind of guy."


    Delvin''s eyes gleamed with enthusiasm. "That''s exactly why I need you on board. Yourid-back approach bnces my meticulous nning. Together, we could revolutionize the family business."


    Their father, aposed figure, interjected calmly, "It''s good to see both my sons showing such initiative. Delvin, consider presenting a detailed proposal. We can discuss it further."


    Meanwhile, Klein, the passionate older brother, leaned forward, interrupting the business talk. "Adam, spill the beans. Tell us more about the ''Elite Trial'' Erina mentioned? Anything about it you''re not telling us?"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Caleb shrugged, his eyes flickering with amusement. "Honestly, Klein, I don''t know much. Erina hasn''t spilled the details. All I know is it''s some sort ofpetition to determine who are the student they will send to the Philippine Ascendancy Games that will represent our school and that it''s a big deal."


    Klein''s excitement bubbled over. "Come on, Adam! This could be a game-changer for you. You have to find out more. What if it''s something incredible? A chance to unlock unimaginable potential! Damn, you really need to unlock your 1st gene lock first!"


    Caleb chuckled, taking another casual bite. "Rx, Klein. If it''s meant to be, it''ll happen. No need to lose sleep over it."


    Their mother, with a gentle smile, added, "Klein''s right, dear. It doesn''t hurt to be prepared. Knowledge is power."


    Caleb nodded, acknowledging the wisdom. "Sure, Mom. I''ll see what I can find out. But no promises. The ''Elite Trial'' is still a mystery."


    There''s only one problem. How should he break through his 1st gene lock when the body he was in was too mediocre? He shall solve it with his fusion system!


    ...


    As the evening sun dipped below the horizon, casting a warm glow across the vast grassy in where the Adams estate''s training area was located, Caleb followed Alfred towards their designated spot. The air carried a subtle crispness, and the calming rustle of leaves blended with the quiet ambiance of the training grounds.


    Alfred, ever theposed butler, initiated the conversation in his usual refined manner. "How was your day, Master Adam?"


    Caleb, his hands casually tucked into his pockets, strolled alongside. "Same old, same old. School, family discussions, and now some training. You know the drill, Alfred."


    The butler, with a twinkle of dark humor in his eyes, quirked an eyebrow. "Indeed, the monotonous routine of an extraordinary young master. Quite thrilling, I''m sure."


    Caleb shrugged, an indifferent smile ying on his lips. "Thrills are overrated. Stability is the key to a stress-free life, Alfred."


    Alfred chuckled softly. "Wise words, Master Adam. Stability is indeed a luxury many aspire to but few attain."


    As they reached the training area, a gentle breeze swept through the in, causing the grass to sway in rhythmic waves. Caleb nced at Alfred, a hint of curiosity in his eyes. "So, what''s on the agenda today, Alfred? More acrobatics, or are we diving into something new?"


    Alfred, with his signature calm demeanor, began exining. "Today, we shall delve into a D-rank movement technique. It''s essential for enhancing your agility and evasion skills. You''ll find it useful in various situations."


    Caleb nodded, absorbing the information without much visible excitement. "Alright, let''s get this over with."


    As they started the training, Alfred continued the conversation, probing Caleb''s thoughts. "Any particr aspirations for the ''Elite Trial,'' Master Adam?"


    Caleb executed the movements with precision, his gaze fixed ahead. "Not really. If it happens, great. If not, life goes on. I''m not losing sleep over it."


    Alfred nodded approvingly. "Pragmatic as always. But sometimes, unexpected opportunities can alter one''s path in ways unimaginable."


    Caleb smirked, a flicker of amusement in his eyes. "You''re starting to sound like Klein. What''s with everyone being so concerned about my future all of a sudden?"


    Alfred''s response carried a subtle wisdom. "Concern stems from care, Master Adam. Your family wishes to see you thrive and discover your true potential."


    Inwardly, Alfred was surprised that Adam could follow his movements with ease. He couldn''t but recall the scene on their sparringst time when Caleb just pretended to slip. He was even more sure that Adam was hiding his true talent!


    ''This is a D-ranked technique?'' Caleb thought as he turned into a blurry silhouette. In his opinion, his Deka Step was far more effective in terms of explosive speed. The advantage of the D-ranked movement technique, though, was it was suitable for all kinds of terrain. t ground, incline ground, decline and rough ground. It was a flexible movement technique.

 Chapter 261 261: Business Strategy

    In the midst of their training, Alfred seamlessly wove another thread into their conversation. "Master Adam, there have been recent sightings of Demon Beasts in Laguna and near San Fernando, Pampanga. An unusual surge, if I may say."


    Caleb, maintaining his nonchnt demeanor, raised an eyebrow. "Demon Beasts, you say? That''s not something you hear every day. Any idea what''s causing the sudden appearance?"


    Alfred, with his usual calmness, responded, "The reasons behind such phenomena are often as mysterious as the beings themselves. Perhaps some disruption in the natural order or a convergence of spiritual energies."


    Caleb feigned a thoughtful expression. "Ah, the mysteries of the supernatural. Always keeping us on our toes."


    Alfred, known for his dark humor, added, "Indeed, Master Adam. Keeps life interesting, doesn''t it? A little chaos to spice up the routine."


    Caleb chuckled, appreciating Alfred''s ability to find humor even in the face of potential danger. "True, true. But seriously, Demon Beasts near San Fernando? Shouldn''t that be a cause for concern?"


    Alfred''s gaze remained steady. "Indeed, it should. However, our security measures are robust. The guards have been briefed, and the estate is well-protected. Your safety is our utmost priority."


    Caleb nodded, acknowledging the assurance. "Good to know. So, are we adding Demon Beast evasion to our training regimen, or is that a bit too much for a D-rank movement technique?"


    Alfred''s lips curled into a subtle smile. "We might want to focus on the basics for now. Handling Demon Beasts requires a different set of skills, though I trust you''d manage just fine."


    Caleb shrugged, maintaining his nonchnt facade. "If theye, theye. As for If I can deal with them... I don''t know."


    Alfred''s eyes had a glint of this. He doesn''t know why his young master doesn''t reveal his strength. However, everyone has a secret, and it''s not for him to decide. ''It would be interesting if his father knows about this. Who would have known that young master Adam had been a genius all along and he was just pretending to be a pig?''


    If Caleb knew that, Alfred was thinking. He would report something like ''Nah, the original Adam was really a trash!


    Caleb strolled back to his room, the training session with Alfred having concluded. The vast in that served as their training ground now quiet, he anticipated a moment of respite. However, as he neared his room, he spotted Delvin engrossed in a book titled ''Atomic Habits of a Tycoon.'' Intrigued, Caleb approached, his nonchnt demeanor masking the curiosity within.


    "Atomic Habits of a Tycoon, huh?" Caleb remarked, ncing at the book in Delvin''s hands. "New addition to your collection?"


    Delvin, the ever business-focused younger brother, looked up with an intensity that matched his passion for entrepreneurial wisdom. "Yes, Adam. It''s a masterpiece, authored by James Clear. Talks about the power of small habits in building colossal sess. You should give it a read."


    Caleb nodded, pretending familiarity. "Ah, James Clear. Heard of him. So, what''s the golden nugget you''ve extracted so far?"


    Delvin''s eyes lit up with enthusiasm. "Well, it''s all about the ''Lifeblood Theory.'' The idea that habits are the lifeblood of sess. Small changespound over time, leading to remarkable achievements. It''s like cultivating a garden; you nurture it daily, and eventually, you''ll reap a bountiful harvest."


    Caleb, keeping up the act, responded with a nonchnt grin. "Interesting analogy. So, what other treasures have you unearthed in your exploration of the business realm?"


    Delvin eagerly continued, "Oh, there''s this chapter on ways to avoid taxation legally. Insightful strategies that titans of industry employ. And then, the advice about not storing money in the bank but investing it strategically for maximum returns."


    Caleb raised an eyebrow. "Strategies to avoid taxes legally? That sounds like a risky game."


    Delvin waved off the concern. "No, no, it''s all within the legal framework. The book emphasizes ethical practices while optimizing your financial standing. A prudent approach, I must say."


    Caleb maintained his facade of feigned understanding. "Got it. Ethical financial optimization. Anything else I should know about? You seem to have a treasure trove of knowledge there."


    The evening settled in, casting a warm glow across the room as Caleb found himself face-to-face with Delvin once more. This time, the younger brother wore a determined expression, a glint of entrepreneurial fervor in his eyes.


    "Adam, we should seriously consider starting a business together," Delvin proposed, his voice carrying the conviction of someone who had meticulously crafted the perfect n.


    Caleb, leaning back in his chair, responded with a casual dismissal. "Del, we''ve been over this. My goal is to be a powerful gic warrior, not dive into the business world."


    Delvin, undeterred, leaned forward, his hands gesticting with the enthusiasm of a seasoned entrepreneur. "I get it, Adam. Personal strength is crucial, and you''re on your way to bing a powerful gic warrior. But imagine the possibilities if webine personal strength with financial power. We''d be unstoppable."


    Caleb raised an eyebrow, feigning interest. "Financial power, you say? Go on."


    Delvinunched into his step-by-step n, each detail carefully curated from the plethora of business books he had devoured. "First, we invest in a stable business¡ªsomething with steady returns. It could be real estate, tech, or even a promising startup. We let our money work for us while you continue honing your gic warrior skills."


    Caleb nodded, still ying the part of an engaged listener. "Sounds reasonable. What''s next?"


    "Once we have a steady ie stream, we diversify. Start multiple ventures, explore different industries. The key is to minimize risk while maximizing returns," Delvin exined, his eyes gleaming with the promise of financial prosperity.


    Caleb interjected, his tone casual yet skeptical. "And what if one of these ventures fails? Won''t that jeopardize everything?"


    Delvin, ever the optimist, grinned. "That''s where risk managementes in. We''ll have advisors, analysts, the best minds in the business world ensuring our sess. Besides, setbacks are just stepping stones to greater sess."


    Caleb leaned back, crossing his arms. "Del, I appreciate the ambition, but personal strength is my priority. What about the risks involved in business? It sounds like a lot of hassle."


    Delvin chuckled, shaking his head. "Adam, the risks in business are nothingpared to the dangers you face as a gic warrior. Think about it¡ªfinancial power opens doors, provides security. We can hire the best trainers, secure top-tier equipment. Your journey to bing a powerful gic warrior would be smoother with resources at our disposal."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Caleb, maintaining his nonchnt facade, sighed as if contemting the proposal. "Del, it''s an interesting n, but I''m not ready to shift my focus. My path lies in personal strength. Besides, the thrill of facing dangers head-on is what makes this journey worthwhile."


    Delvin sighed in return, understanding his brother''s unwaveringmitment. "Alright, Adam. Your path is yours to walk. Just remember, when you decide to step into the world of business, I''ve got the perfect n waiting for us."


    ''What an interesting younger brother...'' Caleb couldn''t help but sigh, slightlyining. His younger brother seems to be really destined to be a damned tycoon with a lot of knowledge in his head and... He was really crafty in his opinion.

 Chapter 262 262: Dilemma

    Caleb entered his room, the soft glow of themp casting a warm ambiance. He stood before the mirror, meeting his own gaze, as if challenging the reflection staring back at him. The room was silent, except for the faint rustle of leaves outside.


    "Alright, let''s think about this," Caleb muttered to himself, his eyes narrowing slightly as he contemted the dilemma before him. The idea of fusing the taboo energy to his weak gic energy lingered in the recesses of his mind, a tempting shortcut to break through the first gene lock of this body. However, he knew better than to rush into such a decision.


    The mirror reflected a calm exterior, but Caleb''s mind was a whirlwind of thoughts. He began pacing the room, the words tumbling out as if he were engaged in a heated debate with himself. "On one hand, it''s a direct path to unlocking that elusive gene lock. A shortcut, no doubt. But, and there''s always a ''but,'' what if it messes up my Gum Gum Rubber ability?"


    Caleb paused, his reflection staring back at him with an air of contemtion. He resumed his pacing, the words flowing as if unraveling the intricacies of aplex puzzle. "The Gum Gum Rubber ability is connected to taboo energy. If I fuse it with the gic energy, there''s a chance¡ªjust a chance¡ªthat the link will be severed. Losing that ability is not something I''m willing to risk."


    He stopped before the mirror again, his eyes locking onto his own. "But then again, breaking through the gene lock is crucial. It''s the key to unlocking more power, reaching new realms. Am I overthinking this?" Caleb''s lips curled into a wry smile. "Maybe. But caution has its merits. If I break through the first gic lock. I would get thest spot..."


    Caleb''s reflection seemed to echo his sentiment, the nonchnt facade wavering slightly. "I''ve faced enough challenges to know that impulsive decisions often lead to regret. I''ll set the taboo energy fusion aside for now. It''s ast resort, a desperate measure, when all else fails."


    Yes, the fusion system cannot only function as random fusion. It can also perform targeted fusion. For example, he made two pigs fuse into a dog... The dog would retain its consciousness while the consciousness of the two pigs would just get incorporated with the dog''s. The dog has the control... It will also retain its dog body while gaining physical characteristics from the two pigs. He could also use it to convert his physical energy and taboo energy to the weak gic energy on his body. That way, his Tier 6 realm and grade 4 taboo energy fighter realm would get converted to the realm of this world.


    Meaning, he might unlock 3rd and even 4th of his gene lock if he fuses the two types energy to the gic energy. The only downsides that makes him hesitate was he was unsure if once taboo energy and the physical energy in his body disappeared. What would happen to his taboo abilities and shadow path abilities? Would they disappear or not? This made him consider things thoroughly first, before acting impulsively.


    He sighed, running a hand through his hair, the reflection mirroring the gesture. "Besides, I''ve always found a way to ovee obstacles without resorting to extremes. Why jeopardize that bnce?" Caleb''s gaze met his own, a silent agreement forged between reflection and reality.


    As he turned away from the mirror, Caleb made his way to the center of the room, settling into a cross-legged position. The soft hum of meditation enveloped the space, a moment of introspection amid the uncertainties.


    Suddenly, a gentle knock on the door disrupted his musings. The door creaked open, revealing the silhouette of his father, a figure exuding a calm andposed demeanor.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Hey, Adam," his father greeted, holding something in his hand. "I thought you might find this useful."


    With a small smile, his father extended his hand, revealing a small, unassuming pill. Caleb''s eyes widened slightly as he recognized the distinctive appearance of the Sun-Moon pill. It was a prized possession, a rarity thatmanded a staggering price tag in the gic warrior world. In the Philippines, it costs a whopping 2 million pesos! In conversion, that was about 35,940 US dors!


    Caleb epted the pill with a measured expression, the corners of his lips lifting ever so slightly. "A Sun-Moon pill," he remarked, feigning nonchnce even as a spark of excitement glimmered in his eyes. He turned the pill between his fingers, examining its intricate details.


    His father nodded, a subtle pride gleaming in his eyes. "Indeed. It''s not easy toe by, but I managed to secure one for you. Consider it a little boost for your training."


    Caleb''s gaze lingered on the pill, its value not lost on him. He knew that obtaining a Sun-Moon pill was no simple feat, even with the financial means to acquire it. The rarity and demand often made it elusive, a symbol of prestige and resources.


    "Thanks, Dad," Caleb replied, his voice betraying a hint of genuine gratitude beneath the veneer of nonchnce. He tucked the pill into his pocket, savoring the weight of its significance.


    His father patted him on the shoulder, a silent understanding passing between them. "Make good use of it. It might just give you the edge you need."


    As his father left the room, Caleb leaned back in his chair, contemting the pill in his possession. Despite his attempt at maintainingposure, he couldn''t help but feel a touch of warmth at the unexpected gesture. The Sun-Moon pill represented more than just a boost in absorption speed¡ªit was a tangible manifestation of his family''s support. Of course, he was aware that it was support for the original owner of the body. The family of the original host of the body didn''t even know that their son was long gone. Well, even before him, the Japanese transmigrator was already upying the body.


    Though he was still not at the point of sacrificing his lives for his family. However, he was now morefortable to the, and could ept them as a temporary family.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!